The Missionary Review of the World — May 1904

VILLAGERS OF INDIA COMING TO PLEAD FOR A CHRISTIAN

'l'h!s photograph was taken near Jammalamadugu, in South India. The people came from Devigudi, some distance away, hut owing to lack of fuuds the request could not be granted Missiona~y Review..of the World Old Series ( MAY j New Series 1 VOL. XVII. No. 5 VOL. XXVII. No.5 GOD'S WORD fOR GOD'S WORK THE CENTENARY OF THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY , BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF The great celebration, marked by "Universal Bible Sunday" (March 6), and the great Albert Hall Meeting (March 7), with others the same week, suggest this as a fitting time to consider some grand facts connected with the Inspiration, Translation, and Oirculation of the Word of God.

I. Its Inspiration. That word, used by Paul, tlteopneustic- "divinely inbreathed "-is in itself a whole system of theology. It is plainly a reference to the record in Genesis, how, into the b<;>dy of dttst, God "breathed the breath of life," so that man "became a living son1." Even so, into the earthly form of human language, He breathed His own spirit, so that the Book became God's "Living Oracles." 'fhis Djvinely inspired Life may be both seen and proven by 1. The Inherent Oharacter of the Biblej 2. Its Indestructible Vitality; 3. Its HistOl:ic Results. The Book itself is its own best witness and argument. Like light, which needs no testimony but its own rays, it proves its character by" its beams. It is not a light-bearer, but a light-giver, imparting, but not receiving, illumination. After all our excursions into the "Evidences of Christianity," we come back at last to Christianity itself, which, when separated from all its foreign aceretions of tradition and corruption, is its own complete evidence. Here is the true Aaron's Rod, which alone has leaf-bud, bloom, and fruit, all at once, and which swallows up all the other rods. If ever Truth came down from Heaven to earth, to dwell with man, it is here found, without mixture of error and evil. Here truth is imperial; it wears the star of empire on its breast, and bears the crown of Heaven on its brow. Here Truth isinexhaustible. Men have been delving in the Bible in search of hid treasure for milleniums, and as yet only begun to open its deep veins of ore and discover its deposits of gems. As we study the Biblel the field of search grows; the further we penetrate, the less we seem to

have advanced; endless vistas and possibilities stretch before us, and defy all complete investigation. It reminds one of the starry heavens, where every new increase of telescopic vision only shows depths still beyond our reach aud stars that escape all lenses. 'fhe Bible suggests Infinity and Eternity. It is God's Book, and He is seen in it, and, as we reverently examine it,..,e feel that we are .making a hopeless attempt to take in Deity. There are mysteries that forever bame all comprehension, and marvels that daze us. . This living Book imparts light and life wherever it goes-. The· witness of world-wide history is: "The entrance of Thy Word giveth light." It has been tried on the highest and on the lowest alike, and everywhere proves itself superior and supreme. It has shone where men have prided themselves on their wisdom, and compelled them to confess that" never man spake thus." It has shed light in the region and shadow of death, and cannibalism, infanticide, polygamy, adultery, robbery, tyranny, and every other iniquity, have run like" beetles to their holes to hide before it. Where thorns and briers sprung up, the fir-tree and myrtle have grown, the planting of the Lord. Wher- ever the Bible has gone and had free course, personal, family, and social life have been purified and transformed. The purest civilization never precedes but follows it; peace takes the place of war, and men learn to love and serve one another. These are facts that need no proof, because they meet no denial and permit no doubt. If anyone were found to dispute them, he would be himself at the same time a proof of them, for even" infidels owe to the Christianity they traduce and oppose much of their own superiority to the lowest pagans, them- selves indebted to the insensiole influence of the Bible. They are bathed in the beams of the very Sun they would extinguish. And hence the Bible is an indestructible Book :it has God's life.

Its extraordinary survival of all antagonism is the wonder of the ages. This Book is essentially the eternal foe of man in his natural and carnal state. It mercilessly strikes at all his evil doing, ~xposes all his unholy motives, and makes war as a revolutionist upon all his unrighteous and selfish habits and institutions. It makes no com- promise, and will not even brook delay in demanding conformity to righteousness. Whatever will not bear the searchlight of truth and right must at once and forever be renounced, at any cost, even tho life were the price. It lowers its standard to suit no one, as bold against the vices of kings as against those of their meanest slaves. Of course, the Bible has met resistance, and organized resistance. The princes of the world have been confederate against the Word of God. They have gathered themselves together against the Lord's . own Book, .and taken counsel together to break asunder its bands of resgaint and cast away its cords of truth. But He that sitteth in the heavens laughs in derision. Men try to put out Ria Sun 'With

Gon's WORn FOR Gon's WORK

their watering-pOt, but their streams oulyfallback to drench themselves. They try to plant their shoulders against the burning wheel of the midday Sun and roll ito back into night, but the Orb of Day shines serenely stilI, and moves on his way.

The Modern Gift of Tongues The Bible has a strange predestination to universal sway. This is seen, first, in its adaptation for transference into: all the tongues of earth; second, in its fitness to meet the need of universal humanity; and, third, in the providential preparation for its universal mission.

The centuries are cycles of God, and we should expect that He would make them tributary to the triumphs of His Word. That Word is the expression of His thought, and, to reach all men, must be given to them in their own tongue. But such transference is no easy matter. Thought is not aiways flexible enough to accommodate itself to new molds of speech. Ideas sometime take on new dress awkwardly, and are not always recognizable in foreign attire. Particularly is this true when the conception to be transferred into the new tongue is poetic in form or scientific in substance. In the former case the linguistic dress is a part of the poetry, and in the latter case the new language may lack any fit terms to convOey the fact or conception.

Now in a wonderful way God's foresight provided against both these obstacles. For example, the poetry of the Bible, which constitutes at least one-half of its contents, does not depend on the rhythm and rhyme of words, but the correspondence of thought-the poetry of parallelism. The conceptions rather than the expressions are in accord. When we read that" he that findeth his life shall lose it, but he that loseth his life shall find it," there is nothing in the parallelism that can not be translated into any other tongue without loss. If this sentiment were dependent on a metrical form, it might be hard to find words in Chinese or Japanese to suit the meter and rhyme. For example: Who shuns the cross his life to save- Shall find but loss beyond that grave.

Were the thonght so expressed, it might be hard to find in the new tongue rhyming words to take the place of "cross" and "loss," "save" and" grave." But in the parallel these hindrances are not found.

Again, the Bible belongs to the simpler period of man's history, when the sciences were yet in their infancy. The modes of speech and the forms of.iIlustrationand parable are drawn from primitive customs and habits of life, and the language is that which universal man understands and USes.' Observe· the illustrations used-the vine, the tr.ee, the grasses and flowers, sheep and cattle, birds and fish, mQUll- , taiusand clouds; l'aJnand dew,-bread arid water. No -abstruse ideaS

or obscure technicalities. A child can understand all that is essential. The words are simple and the figures of speech familiar, and so no language has been found in which the whole Bible could not be intelligently rendered. Of what other great book is that true? l'ry Plato's Dialogues, or Milton's Paradise Lost, or Janet's Final Causes, or Macaulay's Essays.

But, more tqan that, the matter contained in the Word of God fits universal need. Man is everywhere a sinner needing salvation and a sufferer s~eking solace. To man God has given one panacea for all iUs, and the race never had another. No man was ever found so good as not to need it, or so bad as to be beyond its help. If it is God's Book by its inherent excellence, it is no less man's Book by its adaptation to his nature and needs. It searches him, and is the universal mirror to reveal him to himself, but if it. is the mirror, it is also the laver, and provides the water of cleansing. It reveals what he may be as well as what he is.

There has been a singular historic preparation for its universal translation. One has only to study history from the fall of Oonstantillople in 1453, especially, to see how the revival of learning and the dawn of civil and religious freedom were God's advance couriers for Bible translation.

Sowing the Seed in Many Land.

In the circulation of the Bible let us again note three facts: First, its coincidence with the Reformation epoch; second, the thAology of in ventions; and, last,· the singular need of modern missions.

The Church-needed to be made ready to give the Word of God to the world, and hence the great reformation of the sixteenth century which brought to the front the long-lost doctrine of justification by faith, and purged the Ohurch of her idolatries. Then look at the way, at that very time, invention seems to have had its eyes opened, and the three great helps to Bible dissemination were given to the race-the printing-press, to supply copies; the steam-engine, to help both to nfultiply Bibles and to cheapen them, and to carry them swiftly to all parts of the earth; and the mariner's compass, to guide vessels in safety to other lands.

Then God led out His Ohurch on missionary lines, and this operated in two ways-first, to create openings, and, second, to create demand for Bibles. Wherever the missionary found an open door, the Word of God entered; but, more than that, He saw that His work could have no permanence unless it was built on, and buttressed by, the vernacular Bible. And so the hand of God is as truly seen in the translation and diffusion of Holy Scripture as in its inspiration.

All these facts and thoughts give fresh interest and significance to Bible societies. This great parent society has done a noble .work.

11104] GOD'S WORD FOR GOD'S WORK .325

Last year, at a cost of about £4,000 ($20,000), it carried forward its work of translation, adding eight new languages and dialects to itB list, expending for translating, printing, etc., £121,966, and making grants to the amount of £132,000. Since 1804 the total issues have been over 186,000,000 Bibles, Testaments, etc., and the total expenditures £14,000,000 ($iO,OOO,OOO); 8,000 auxiliaries and branches have been established, and there have been issues of the Word of God for the blind in 28 tongues; 650 native Biblewomen have been employed, and 850 colporteurs-a total of 1,500 in 1903.

To put these facts and figures another way, the average for a century is five thousand copies of the Scripture (in part or whole) every day, or over two hundred every hour! and at a cost 'of four hundred pounds a day, or about forty for every working hour! and an average of eighty auxiliaries a year.. It is interesting also to note that.a complete New Testament can be had for a penny, and a Ohinese New Testamentfor fourp'ence; and the average cost of the New 'festament in anyone of the four hundred languages now represented in Bible translation is less than a shilling sterling! The society appeal!;! for a Centenary Fund of 250,000 guineas (about $1,250,000) for extension of its work in every quarter, and about one-fifth this'sum was, in hand March 6. There was a deficit of $21,000 on last year's work.

The society has had to contend with restrictions and prohibitions on its work in Moslem lands, such as Per,sia and Turkey; the modern Greek Testament can not be circulated in Greece, and from Austria and the Tyrol colporteurs are excluded. Bible burning still survjves in Baden and Franconia, Danzig and Oologne, in Spain, and in the Argentine; public bonfires in Carneola,. Pernambuco, Peru, and in Fiji, under the baneful influence of the Roman Ohurch; and some colporteurs have been robbed, beaten, and even slain.

When, over a century ago, Mary Jones trudged over those seven miles and back every week, to get access to a Welsh Bible, how little did she imagine that the story of "Mary Jones and Her Bible" was going to be used of God to set in motion sllch a great movement to bring the Word of God into contact with every living soul in the native tongue and at such trifling cost; and scarcely more did Rev. Thomas Oharles, of Bala. dream of the work of the century when he urged the formation of a society in Britain which should bring the Word of God within the reach of the destitute. But so again it is true that "a little child shall lead them," and as Rabbi Tarphon used to say. "It is not incumbent on thee to complete the work; yet art thou not free to' leave it alone." We have only to do the duty which lies immediately before us, however simple and seemingly insignificant; and He who knows how out of the minute mustard-seed to make to grow a great tree with spreading branches, will take care that the humblest act of obedience to His wiII shall not be in vain.

. RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS BY REV. HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D., NEW YORK Secretary of the Bureau of Missions The appearance of a gulf of separation between thinking men anywhere that seems permanently impassable is ground for disap- poin:tment in this age of approach and of toleration between nations.

Some such feeling must have shocked mauyon reading in the current news .of thEl day the story of the ceremonies attending the dispatch oithe sacred eikon, or picture of St. Sergius, from Moscow to Manchuria, as an e,ncourage~ ment to the Russian arm.y; The sense of distaqcll b~ween the religious ide~1:' of our own environmentan,d thOi!6 ruling in Russia was heightened, per- haps, when we read the words ascribed to General Kuropat- kin, on the eve of his departure to . take comman<l in the Par East: "We have taken measures to assure that of the Japanese THE CZAR OF RUSSIA who have landed upon the Oontinent not one wm escape alive." But the climax of bewilderment as to the differences between the Ohristianity of Russia and that within our own experience is reached "hen we read of the scene just before the general's departure from Harbin. After the usual religious service, the telegrams tell us, the officiating priest held up the sacred picture which had just arrived from Moscow, and gave his blessing to the great general, prostrate 011 the groun:d b{lfore it and shaken with emotion.

It is not for us to condemn or criticize the rites of a Church which, fluririg a thousand years; has represented to the Russian nation, asa whole, the source of religious teaching and the guide to strength for the burdens of life and for the supreme test of death. But if we would fore- cast the sympathy likely to be felt by Russia toward Protestant missions found in territories which pass under its control,we must clearly understand the nature of the differences .between our notions and theirs respecting the essentials of Christianity. We have already mis- givings that these differences are great ,if we have tried to imagine President Roosevelt sending a picture to sustain the enthusiasm.oJ

RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS

American soldiers in war, or Secretary Taft saying or doing any of the things which the St. Petersburgh dispatches, unconscious that they are unusual, ascribe to General Kuropatkin.

Russia received Christianity in the tenth century from that Byzan- tine Church whose patriarchs were in partnership more or less base with the una"ttractive emperors of Constantinople. The reasons are obscure which attracted Olga, widow of the Duke of Kief, to"Oon- stantinople to be baptized. Bu t with the baptism of her grandson Vladimir in 988, when the Russian prince married the sister of the Byzantine Emperor Basil, Chris- tianity became the religion of the aristocracy, and so sifted down, after a fashion; among the people.

Until long after the Turks over- threw the Byzantine Empire, the Russian Church was a mere de- pendent of the Patriarch of Con- stantinople, who himself was a dependent upon the Turkish Sultan, with the rank of a pasha of three tails. It is a strange lineage for a Christian Church which we discover in tracing the beginnings of Christianity III Russia.

Yet there was life there. In GENERAL KUROPATKIN 1588 we find the Russians receiving a patriarch of their own at Moscow, recognized by the Patriarchate of Constantinople, but still dependent upon it. About a century later, Nikon, Patriarch of Moscow, refused longer to recognize the supremacy of the feeble Patriarch of Constantinople, and set about reforming his own Church, using language as to that which he had to reform which suggests a state of things like that which shocked Paul when he heard from Corinth. Nikon fought for purity, and probably for spirituality, but he was condemned by a general council, deposed, and sank out of sight. It is to the honor of the Russians, however, that after Nikon was dead his greatness was fully recognized; so that, as Stanley says, " he rests all but canonized, in spite of his many faults, and in spite of condemnation and degradation by the nearest approach to a general council which the Eastern church has witnessed since the second • council of Nicma."

When Peter the Great came to the throne he adopted some of Nikon's ideas. But the great scandal of an innovator in the Church

who could be 'silenced by nothing short of a general cou neil, affected the Ozar's views of what a Ohurch in Russia should do and be. After a few years Peter let the office of Patriach of Moscow die out. Then (1721) selecting men on whom he could rely from among the bishops and archbishops, he formed an ecclesiastical commission, known as the Holy Synod, and charged with the care of the doctrine and discipline of the·Ohurch. This is the present system of government in the Rus- sian Ohurch. The Holy Synod, as constituted by Peter, is a regular departIhent of the government, and, like all other government depart- ments, has to submit all of its decisions to the approval of the Ozar, who thus becomes in sense the head of the Russian Ohurch. One has only to recall the violent, unrestrained, passionate character of Peter the Great to realize what it "may mean to a Ohurch to have a Ozar for its head. Yet the leading principle of such an organization of the Ohurch is the absolute supremacy of the Emperor, the choice of bishops being made by h'imself.

The Not·oye Vrernya, one of the' influential newspapers of St. Petersburg, discussing the other day the question whether the Slavic nations of the Balkan peninsula could be induced to come under the Russian flag, remarked that they might do so if RussJa could be less uncompromising in the matter of orthodoxy and autocracy, some of the Balkan Slavs enjoying constitutional government, and some not belonging to the Greek Ohurch. This remark touches exactly the characteristic of the Russian Church in its dealings with the people. It is the Czar's engine for securing uniformity among the common people of the empire. The Russian Church uses the liturgy of the Greek Ohurch in the ancient Slavic language, with some slight modi- fications. Its doctrine and discipline are the same as those of the Greek Ohurch. It has all that is good in the Greek Ohurch, and some things that are better. The records of the Bible societies abound in references to tranlations of Scripture into pagan languages" made by the Russian Bible Society." Russian missionaries are working to-day in Alaska, and in Japan, and among the Mongols of Siberia. No one can <;>bserve the religious worship of Russian peasants, or -witness the fervor of Russian soldiers in camp or on the march in singing Psalms and hymns ahd spiritual songs, without feeling that their religion Ilas reached deep needs of their souls. But when we discuss the differ- ences of feeling and sympathy between the Russian and Protestant, we can not avoid seeing that in this union between autocracy and orthodoxy, which aims to dominate the thought and belief of all men, • we find ourselves in the presence of a relic of old Byzantium, whose aims are as different from our own as the tenth century is from the twentieth.

The Protestant missionary can not touch the heart of a man with. out yearning to arouse in him the habit of free thought, so that Jw

may be a fully equipped man, able to stand and to grow after his teachers have left him to himself. The Russian Church organization, under lead of the political notion of absolute and God-given authority centered in the Czar, places the Parish priest, as has often been noted, in the attitude toward the people of a military officer responsible for the behavior of his company; it prepares ideas which the people should accept, and it even opposes natural tendencies and abilities of the people where the officials of the st&te are too narrow or shallow to perceive in them a real value. Dissent is rigorously and even cruelly repressed, as we well know in the case of Stundists, the Molokans, and the unsavory Dukhobors. The Russian can not reconcile his view of the nature of religion as a supporter of imperialism with the Protestant view of religion as a maker of men who walk under the law of liberty.

The Protestants in Russia Again, let us remember that we are discllssing the possibility of sympathy between Russian churchmen and Protestant missionaries. There are Protestants in Russia. I have met such who held high office in the army. Protestant churches have the same rights as other forms of recognized religion, and their ministers live in peace under Russian rule so long as they do not attempt to .talk to others on theology or to win men to their views. I have personal knowledge of the state of the Armenian Protestants who passed under Russian control with the cession of the Kars district of Asiatic Turkey in 1878. Those regions were instantly changed from heing a prey to all marauders who chose to call themselves Mohammedans into the sure enjoyment of peace and justice, which should make the dwellers therein forever grateful to an Emperor who knew how to secure an even-handed justice between rival races.

Nevertheless, Finland and Transcaucasian Armenia will tell us that the attitude of the Russian Church toward those who do not belong to the State Church is "hungry-eyed." It seeks whom it may devour. If anyone leaves the Church in which he is born he must join the Russian Church. If a man and woman of different religious pedigree -a Protestant and a Roman Catholic, for instance-marry, their children must be brought up by the Russian Church. And latterly the Russian Church has come into the church schools of the sects to put away the language of the people, to forbid such schools from carrying scholars beyond the elementary stage, and to insist that no one can teach in higher educational establishments except in the Russian language and under authorization of the Russian Department of Public Instruction. Those who suffer thus from oppression of the mind and soul often whisper to foreign visitors that they would rather go to any country where oppression is of the body only. And if we sympathize with them in this feeling, we have one more assurance that

there is small common ground on which the Russian official may stand beside the Protestant missionary.

There is historical reason for such a lack of sympathy. One of the episodes of Russian Ohurch history is its aid to the Greek Church in proscribing Protestantism two hundred and fifty years ago. By one of the curious developments of Divine Providence, a Cretan Greek named Oyril Lucaris strayed awayfrom Turkey to Europe for an education, studied theology in a, Protestant college, became a hearty Protestant, and then, returning to his own land, found favor as a preacher, and finally became Patriarch of Constantinople in 1621. The Protestant patriarch felt that he had a mission, and made a determined and persistent effort to introduce a Oalvinistic confession of faith into the Greek Church. His brave struggle continued through many vicissitudes until 1637, when he was deposed and probably assassinated. This narrow escape from the heresy of Lucaris aroused all good churchmen to take arms against Protestantism, and out of Russia came the most crushing blow. Magilas, Archbishop of Kief, drew up a declaration of doctrine intended forever to brand Protestants !s heretics so effectively that no orthodox Christian can righteously enter into fraternal relations with them.

This Russian declaration of doctrine was adopted by a great synod held at Jerusalem in 1672, as ·the creed of the Greek Church; and when Peter the Great, in 1722, was looking about for statements of doctrine which he might properly use as a Shibboleth for testing the dignitaries of the empire, he chose this anti-Protestant declaration of Magilas. It is now an authorized formulary of the Church in Russia, and is known as "the Russiau Oatechism." When the Russian ambassador told Dr. Schauffier at Oonstantinople: "My master, the Czar, will not permit Protestantism to establish itself in Turkey," he based his remark' on something more than a passing dislike.

Russia and the Missionaries It is a little singular that Russia, among all her conquests, has uever yet had to face the question of how to deal with Protestant mis- sionaries already established in territory that she has conquered. Rus- sian officials have come in contact, of course, with the Scottish and Irish Presbyterian, and the Danish Lutheran missionaries in Manchu- ria. During the Turkish war of 1877-78, the Russians encountered .American missionaries at work in Bulgaria and in Asiatic Turkey. In each case they were, on the whole, courteous, and made no attempt to interfere. In Manchuria the Russian officers have been quite like comrades to the Protestant medical missionaries. In Asiatic Turkey the annexation of the Turkish province of Kars to Russia carried with it the Armenian Protestants who had been taught by American missionaries. ,Perhaps 'this one case throws some light upon the course

l;!;l04] RELIGIOUS RUSSIA AND PROTESTANT MISSIONS

which Russian officials may follow toward Protestant missions found in any land of their conquest. Kars was an outstation of Erzroum, which remained a Turkish possession. The Protestants living at Kars were recognized, tolerated, and protected by the Russians. By and by the missionary from Erzroum went to visit his flock in Kars.

He was allowed to pass once or l twice; but after the new admin- istration was fully established the missionary was met at the frontier by a very polite official, who told him in effect that Russia can take care of her own subjects without the aid of even so amiable friends as the Americans. That ended missionary visits to Kars.

As ta Protestant missionaries who may seek to enter territory already Russian in order ta work for pagans or Mohammedans, the policy of Russia is well defined. .A BISHOP OF THE RUSSIAN CHURCH In 1795 a little band of Moravians took their lives in their hands and established a mission among the Tatars of Daghestan, near the Caspian Sea. The Church of Scotland in 1802 established a mission at Karass, between the Caspian and the Black seas, and in 1819 the London Missionary Society sent mission- aries to Selinginsk, in the region of Lake Baikal, with the. hope of finding a door to China open on that side. Under the liberal reign of the Czar Alexander 1, these missions to Tatars and Mongols were highly favored. Prince Galitzin, the Minister of Public Worship, was a pious man who took a deep interest in the experiment. Grants of land were given to the missions, and they were aided in their attempts to translate the Scriptures. All of these missions were in full and successful career, with chapels, schools for both sexes, and printingpresses in operation, and many converts from both pagans ana-Mohammedans, when Alexander I. died. The Czar Nicholas would have none of these things, and closed the Scottish mission and the Moravian mission at once (1825). The London Society's mission, nca!, Lake BaIkal. was favored by distance perhaps. At all events, it continued without molestation until 1841. Then a rescript from the Holy Synod was handed· to the missionaries which simply deolared the mission suppressed, because" the mission, in relation to the form of Christianity already established jn the empire, does not coinoide with the views of the Church and the Government."

At the present time no Protestant miuister not a Russian subject can lawfully enter the Russian Empire without special permission from iQe Czar himself. Perhaps we now have sufficient material for some forecast of probabilities as to the future of Protestant missions in lands yet to be conquered by Russia.

FALSEHOOD AND TRUTH ABOUT KOREA MISSIONARIES A REVIEW OF ANGUS HAMILTON'S "KOREA," AND OTHER RECEN.T BOOKS * BY REV. ARTHUR ,JUDSON BROWN, D.D., NEW YORK Author of "The New Era ill the Philippines"

Anyone who has visited Korea, or is acquainted with even ,the' ABC's of foreign missions, will read with curious interest the chapter on the missionary question in Angus Hamilton's" Korea." He begins by sp,verery criticizing the French Roman Catholic priests for their "unnecessary sacrifices." He says that they" live in abject poverty"; . that" they promote a.,narchy and outrage, even encompassing their .own deaths whenever the interests of their country demand it "; that " thej have wooed the glory of martyrdnm"; that" the diffusion of Christianity (by them) is not unattended with bloodshed and dis- aster"; that" in the case of Quelpart this feeling of animosity, and the immunity from taxation which the French priests gave to their followers, created an intolerable position"; that, in consequence, " anarchy swept over the island, and some six hundred believers were put summarily to death," and that "whatever may be the compensat- ing advantages of this martyrdom, the reckless and profligate sacrifice of life, which missionary indiscretion in the Far East has promoted, is an outrage upon modern civilization."

Having thus paid his respects to the French Roman Catholic priests, he calmly proceeds to criticize the Protestant missionaries because their" comfortable existence" does not equal the" self-abne- gatiou so manifest in the lives of the Roman Catholic priests." Mr. Hamilton'appears" to be a difficult man to please. .

He expresses the rather remarkable opinion that the Protestan·t missionaries are" .well paid," that, "as a class, American missionaries have larie families who live in comparative idleness and luxury"; that" they own the most attractiv~ and commodious houses in the foreign settlements, and appear to extract from their surroundings the maximum of profit for the minimum of labor." As a matter of fact, the salary of the individual>Protestant missionary in Korea is about $600, with free rent and allowance of $100 for -each child. The wife receives an additional allowance as a regularly appointed missi9nary doing special 'work among women and children. The missionaries do not own houses at all, these being the propE!rty of the mission boards, and costing but a modest sum. Nor is it true that" servants are provided free," while the vaunted" provision for the education of the • "Korea," by Angus Hamilton, Scribners;"" The Vanguard: A Tale of Korea." by James S. Gale, Revell; "Fifteen Years Among the Top-knots," by Mrs. Underwood, American Tract Society.

FALSEHOOD AND TRUTH ABOUT KOREA MISSIONARIES

children" ($50 a year) is paid only when the child is in America and both parents are on the field.

As to whether a missionary can live in "luxury" on $600, with free rent and an allowance of $100 for a child, the people of this country can judge as well as Mr. Hamilton. Korea does not produce the food and clothing that an American needs. The missionary must, therefore, buy in the United States, and pay the freight to Korea. Tho he can purchase some supplies in the few foreign stores in Korea, it is at what we should regard as exorbitant prices; so that he usually finds it cheaper to buy in New York,Ohicago, and San Francisco. If in such circumstances he can live in "luxury" on $600, he is a very remarkable financier indeed. The average parent in the United State'3 can doubtless give Mr. Hamilton some valuable information as to whether it is possible to feed and clothe and educate a child on $100 a year if at home, or $150 if at boarding-school in America.

Mr. Hamilton alleges that "American missionaries in Korea wele formerly closely associated with the more important export houses in the leading industrial centers of America." He tells us that this practise .is "no longer openly indulged," but he insinuates that such business interests represent the spirit of the American missionaries, and that they would be continued if it were not for" diplomatic representation." The simple facts are that when the first missionaries went to Korea they found a people who were quite destitute of even the commonest conveniences of life as practised by Americans. Ohristianity means much in civilization as well as in religion. To change a man's heart and to give to him the great ideas of the Gospel are ordinarily to beget in him a desire for a higher type of physical life. It was natural that when a Korean caller saw the clock or cook-stove. or sewing-machine in the missionary's house, he should manifest an interest, and ask the missionary to get him one, and· it was equally natural that the missionary should comply with the request. This was done in some instances by a very few of the missionaries, not, however, for financial profit, but simply out of kindly interest in the people. Now that foreign business firms are introducing American and European goods, the missionaries ito not do such things at all, except in rare instances. It is grossly unjust to represent the nearly two hundred Protestant missionaries in Korea as doing anything of the kind, and it is purely malicious to charge mercenary motives upon a body of self-denying men and women simply because a half-dozen more or less gave such friendly assistance in the earlier years of the work.'

'l'he .charge that the missionaries do " the minimum of labor," and that their families live in "comparative idleness," if! equally false. For example, the seventy Presbyterian missionaries, including wives and mothers who have the same family cares as such women have in America, have charge of three hundred and twenty-three congrega-

tions, seventy-nine- schools, five hospitals, and about thirty-five thou;: sand communicants and adherents. When I visited Korea I did what Mr. Hamilton evidently did not do-I took pains to inspect the missionary work. I know what these missionaries are doing, and can testify that they are among the hardest worked men and women in the world. They are literally wearing themselves out in their efforts to found and maintain churches, schools, and llospitals, and to qreate in a heathen land some of the conditions of decent society. To rep- resent such men and women as living lives of ease and luxury is an outrage not only upon truth but upon common sense. I have no hesi- tation in setting 'my personal knowledge of Korea missionaries and their work over against the ignorance of Mr. Hamilton, colossal as it is, and I assert that the Korea missionaries are among the very beJlt men and women I know, excelling in character, in devotion, and in self-sacrificing labors for God and for man.

The missionaries in Korea to-day are exposed to no small anxiety and even peril in the war between Russia and Japan. A part of the region in which they reside is &lready within the zone of hostilities.

Everybody is advising them to leave in order to seek their personal safety and escape the scenes of ruin and carnage which are imminent.

If they are the kind of people that Mr. Hamilton supposes them to be, why do they not leave? Why is it that they are staying at the post of duty? Many of them are in the interior. They are absolutely unarmed. They are forbidden by their principles to fight, and they are too few and too helpless to do so even if they were so disposed. It takes more courage for them to stand their ground in such circum- stances than it does to shoulder a rifle aud join a regiment. Yet they are staying there to comfort and guide those terror-stricken Koreans in their time of sore need.. 'It w~ld be difficult to characterize too strongly the contemptible meanness of an author who at such a time will attempt to arraign th()lle men and women as unworthy of our sympathy and support. '

Some people, indeed, to whom the missionaries are always wrong, have just been criticizing them because they declined to leave Pyeng Yang on the warship which the United States Minister had sent for them. The engineer who stays at the throttle in time of peril is called a hero. The physician who refuses to desert his cholera-stricken patients is highly praised. The Roman Catholic priest who entered the burning Iroquois Theatre in Chicago to administer the last rites to the dying was lauded by the secular press the country over. But the Protestant missionary who remains at his post of dutj is, for- sooth, "a visi~:mary whose zeal is eating -him up," and regarding whom, in the language of Mr. Hamilton, "it is imperative that cer- tain measures should be adopted which will insureth-e 'safetYQf the individual zealat -and be·agreeableto the general comfort of the com~

munity." He sagely addflv that "these restraints upon missionary labors will, of course, be resented," but that "if we wish to avoid another such manifestation as the terrible anti-Ohristian upheaval in China, it.is necessary to superint.end all forms of missionary enterprise more closely."

And yet if the missionaries had run away on that warship, these very people who are now criticizing them as zealots WOJlld have sneered at them as cowards, and would have discanted upon the supe- rior bravery of the engineer and the physician and the Roman Oath- olicpriest. .

After all that has been disclosed regarding the real causes of the .Boxer outbreak in Ohina, the man who ascribes it to the missionaries does so at the expense of either his intelligence or his honesty. It is all too clear that that. outbreak was primarily caused by the political and commercial aggressions of Europeans. It would, be ludicrous, if it were not so serious a matter, to represent the missionaries in Korea, who have to an extraordinary degree the confidence and the affection of the people, from the emperor to the coolie, as a source of disturb- ance. The Koreans know well enough who their real friends are, and they testify to the accuracy of their knowledge by loving the mission- aries but by hating the "Puffsnaubers" and mobbing the" Winter- shines," whom Mr. Hamilton would probably regard as congenial friends and high authorities.

While Mr. Hamilton makes the remarkable suggestion that the activity of missionaries ought to be limited by governmental authority, it is significant that he does not propose that the activity of traders should be so limited. But I received the very distinct impression from my own long journey through Asia, and conversation and cor- respondence with hundreds of foreigners and Asiatics have confirmed the impression, that the foreign trader has done ten times more than the missionary to alarm and irri~ate",the Asiatic. While some of those traders are men of high Christian character, it is notorious that the typical trader in Asia is brutal, profane, intemperate, lustful, and greedy, and that in his treatment of the natives and in his remorseless pushing of his own selfish interests, he creates the very conditions of hatred and unrest which Mr. Hamilton ignorantly ascribes to the mis- sionaries.

Mr. Hamilton gives only eight and one-half pages out of three_hun- dred and seven to the missionary question, but .he has pa_ckeq. into those eight and a half 'pages more ignorance, misrepresentfttionLand maliciousness than can be found in an equal space in ~ny ot)1er book of my acquaintance. It is quite plain that he knows practically nothing at first hand regardIng the missionaries in Korea; tllat ne has simply picked up the sneers and slanders currEmt among those foreign- ers who, for reasons best known to themselves find it convenient to

slander pure, high-minded men and women who are not in Korea for personal aggrandizement, but for the uplifting of an oppressed people. .' .

Those who wish to know what Korea and the Koreans really are shonld tnrn from Mr. Hamilton's overwrought pages to Mrs. Horace. G.

Underwood's" Fifteen Years Among the 'l'op-knots," and to Dr. James S. Gale's" The Vanguard." It is true that these authors have not spent any time at treaty-port hotels, drawing on their imagination for f~cts to be sent to foreign newspapers. But they have lived in Korea more than a dozen years. They know the language of the Koreans.

They have studied the country and the people until they have more knowledge of Korea in their little fingers than Mr. Hamilton has in his whole body. They know better than to tell us, as Mr. Ha)llilton does, that filthy Seoul is "neat and orderly" with "streets clean and well-drained"; that straggling Ohemulpo has "imposing shops" and a "magnificent bund" ; that Korea," once the least progressive of the countries of the Far East, now affords an exception almost as noticeable as that shown by the prompt assimilation of Western ideas and methods by Japan"; that Korea is "two hundred miles"

from Japan; that while the passage across the Korean Strait requires fifteen hours, the trip from Fusan to Moji can be made in " four hours"; that" the cost of the journey (from Moscow to Dalny by the Siberian Railway) is almost prohibitive, if compared with ocean steamer charges"; and that several other statements are true which anyone who has been in Korea will read in Mr. Hamilton's book with gasps of amazement.

Mrs. Underwood and Dr. Gale have written with intelligence and sympathy. Their books give a history of Korea of such vividness and accuracy that one feels by the time he has finished them that he really knows something about· the land of the Morning Oalm. They have, what Mr. Hamilton has nQt, eyes to see and ears to hear the mighty forces which are gradually inaugurating a new era in Korea.

They show us the real American missionary, not as an idle, luxurious, mercenary individual, but as an educated, consecrated man or woman, the embodiment of the highest type of American Ohristian character and culture, going about among those people in the name and in the Spirit of the Master, healing the sick, teaching the young, translating the Bible, creating a wholesome literature, and, above all, preaching those great trnths ,of the Ohristian religion to which Europe and America owe whatever of trne greatness they possess. No one is per- fect, not eve~a critic; bnt the man who can write only evil of such men and women is not one whose judgment will be accepted by sensible people,

THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH 33'

From l'ke A8sembly Herald THE OFF;CERS OF THE PYENG YANG CITY R~;SBYTERIA.'; CHURCH THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH BY REV. J. E. ADAMS, TAIKU, KOREA Missionary of the Presbyterian Church Many prayers are going up for the Ohurch of Ohrist in Korea. As men speak, it is a time of peril. With the moving of armies across its territory, and the strivings of rulers for its·possession, much suffering must needs come to the people, and the possible results of the victory of one party Or the other is an unknown factor of the future. To the eye of faith, however, there is no question but that He who rules in the affairs of men is accomplishing His purposes of ~demp­ tion in these movements of men as truly as in the more direct outpouring of His Spirit.

There are four very marked characteristics of the Korean Ohurch life: * 1. It is the simple Gospel of Christ which they have received. In the early days of the mission's work the conditions were such that the Gospel could be preached without hindrance among the people *What I shall say with regard to the Korean Church does not refer so much to the entire Protestant Church of Korea as to the Presbyterian Church, and more especially of the American Presbyterian Church, North. There are several other missions working in the country, but the work of the Presbyterian Church, North, is the largest of any single Fociety, and covers almost half of the entire Protestant work in the country. What is said of the growth and methods of the work of this Church is, in a general sense, true of all. They have all partaken of the same outpouring of grace, and in their agencies have handled it with the Same general methods.-J. E. A.

throughout the length Il:nd breadth of the land. There was no neceSsity of using secondary agencies for its introduction. The simple Gospel was preached, and it is this which the Korean Christian possesses. Among the Christians the Gospel is the ordinary topic of conversation. The Scriptures and their instruction are their themes of discussion. They apply the teachings of the Bible to solve the questions of daily life. The spiritual truths of the Gospel, in the great themes of justification, sanctification, the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, the surrounding providence of God, our adoption to Him, and eternity with Him-these form the point of departure in the outworking "f their Christian life, and to this may be ascribed a very considerable degree of those influences which have determined its character.

2. Another noticeable thing is the simplicity of their Church organization and their Church life. The gathering of themselves into groups for the worship of God and the study of His Word has seemed to be almost instinctive. The spirit of the communion of saints was begotten in them with the entrance of the Gospel into their hearts. At a certain period of this movement some years ago there were ontlying groups of from fifty to one hundred members, who formed themselves into congregations, built themselves church buildings, observed Sunday, and held meetings for worship. They had never been visited by a missionary nor organized into any definite form. This lack of formal ecclesiastical organization was largely necessitated by the rapidity of growth of the Kingdom of God. The missionary society was not able to thoroughly organize these grou ps, so rapidly did they multiply, and gradually it became a fixed policy in the mission to impose such organization upon them as became necessary with their growth. The less organized country groups even at the present day have, perhaps, only a local unordained leader and deacon among them, and they meet from Sunday to Sunday either in private houses or ·in small buildings which they have secured for the purpose. They have not yet an ordained pastor or elders, but their growth is steady and their life virile and strong.

3. Another characteristic of the Church is its spontaneous evangelistic zeal. As the Gospel is the ordinary topic of conversation among Chistians, in very truth" the glad tidings," so it becomes the ordinary topic of conversation in their contact with those outside. The ordinary Christian preaches to every·one he meets along the road. If he falls in with a fellow traveler, he will immediately begin to tell him the news of salvation. A traveling tradesman will preach to his fellows as he tramps the round of markets. Two farmers, carrying their loads of produce to market, will set their carrying-racks down on the road, and as they take breath and wipe the sweat from their brows, one will preach to the other in the truest sense of the word.

4. These three things have begotten a spirit of healthful inde-

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN PYENG YANG'"

PREACHING TO A CROWD IN A KOREAN VILLAGE STREET* 'From "The VanJlUard." by JameaS. Gale. FlemingH. Revell Co.

pendence and self-direction in the churches. No more is it the foreigners' Ohurch than it is the foreigners' Gospel, or the foreigners' salvation, or the foreigners' God. Often as I have heard some Korean Ohristian preach the Gospel to all outsider, in answer to the objection that it was a doctrine brought by a foreigner, he would exclaim: "No, indeed, it is the God that dwelleth in the heaven above Korea, not above the Western land, that has sent down His Son to take away our sins." And then, if sufficiently intelligent, he would clinch it home with the exclamation: "And it was not to a Western, but an Eastern country, that He sent Ohrist down!" While there is on the whole the greatest love for the missionaries, and they will listen to his counsel and accept hi:l guidance, usually without question, at the same time they look upon the Church as their own, for the support of whose institutions they are responsible, in a way that would be difficult if Ohurch organization had been imposed upon them with a more developede form of Western ecclesiasticism.

The Presbyterian Mission and the Pyeng Y2Io.ng Church The last annual report of the Presbyterian Mission gives 6,491 communicants, and 6,197 catechumens; or, including all classes who are attending regularly upon the means of grace, a total adherence of 22,662. Throughout the land in the churehes connected with this mission there is a total average congregation each Sunday of 15,306 souls. There are 240 church buildings and 372 places of worship, such as are usually called "outstations." With but very few exceptions these buildings have been purchased or erected by the Korean Ohristians themselves. For the most part they are not what Westerners would call imposing structures, but are small, thatch-roofed, mudwalled buildings, suited to the present stage of the Ohurch's growth, and meeting all the necessities of the case. Many of them will seat from one hundred to three hundred, and one will seat 1,700. In connection with these churches scattered over the country, there are fiftysix self-supporting schools, beside some others, which for various reasons are as yet partially supported by the mission.

The Pyeng Yang Oity Church is the most notable instance of growth. Under the direction of Rev. Samuel A. Moffett it has attained a membership of 727, with 442 catechumens, and in the past year had ell3 adult baptisms. This is the church which has been spoken of as seating 1,700. The average congregation is from 1,400 to 1,700. Two-thirds of its cost was paid by the Korean Ohristians. It supports three assistant pastors, five evangelists, four day-schools, and contributes to the support of the academy in the city which furnishes higher instruction to the Christian young men of the province. Last year its total contributions were something over $1,000. As an illustration of the spirit which animates this church, last year a mis-

THE KOREAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH

sionary from another station came into the city one rainy prayermeeting night. He scarcely thought it worth while to go over to the church, on account of the inclemancy of the weather-no one would be out. But on going over he found gathered a congregation of between seven hundred and eight hundred. The peculiarities of the Korean dress make this the more remarkable. They dress in loose, white starched cotton cloth, and when rained upon simply melt down. Their foot-gear also is ordinarily quilted cotton socks, with straw sandals or low shoes, and it is probable that many of the congregation took off their shoes and socks and waded through the mud to the meetiug. A sense of duty would never accomplish this in their lives -rather, it is the joy of the Gospel that brings them to their gatherings. Last year the money gifts of the Church at large were $3,173. Of this, $670 dollars was given to education, and $329 to home and foreign missions. Altho this movement has been going on some ten years, growing and increasing, last year was the best of the ten, when 1,436 were added to the roll of communicants.

The Causes of the Growth of the Church In considering the causes of the truly remarkable growth and character of this movement, it scarcely needs to be said that the first and sufficient cause is the Holy Spirit of God. It hM pleased Him to graciously pour out a blessing upon this land of Korea. It is interesting to notice, however, those secondary causes which have accompanied and influenced the character of the movement. For one thing, the people are a primitive people, much more so than their neighbors in Japan and China. They live a simple, agricultural life. They have also been perfectly open to the preaching of the Gospel-there is none of that intense antiforeign or nat.ionalistic feeling of their neighbors.

The conditions existing at the time this movement received its first impetous were favorable. There had gradually developed a perfect carnival of corruption in the government until lawlessness, masking under the appearance of law, threw off its mask, and the oppression became intolerable. The Tong Hak rebellion, arising through religious restlessness and dissatisfaction, ended in a political insurrection which swept the country, and stirred the entire people in both their religious and political life. This insurrection gave occasion to the Chino- Japanese war, which again broke up the old social lines and stirred the people to apprehend more or less dimly the value of those things, before unknown to them, which had made the Western nations. Altogether the conditions were favorable.

Then the missionaries at work adopted the policy of wide itineration, not to any considerable degree establishing institutional agencies, but putting their strength into the widespread preaching of the simple

Gospel. The conditions and the methods used were favorable for letting the Gospel show its inherent power when it lays hold of the hearts of men. It was the Gospel alone that was presented to them, and it was this alone which they grasped. It literally became in them a well of water springing up into eternal life, and flowing out for the quenching of the thirst of others, and thus the movement was fully inaugurated.

'fhe method of organization, supervision, and development has also doubtless had somewhat to do with the matter. The mission has sought to pursue thoroughly natural lines of development and organization, and to push it only as fast as the growth of the Ohurch permitted. It has also adopted such supervision as wouid give the largest initiative to the Korean Ohristians themselves, and has constantly inculcated the evangelistic spirit as one of the primary and essential tests of real discipleship. In this way it has secured that spontaneity of the Spirit's outworking which is the first essential of the truly indigenous Ohurch. It is ,fail' to say that the credit for this is not entirely due to the far-sighted wisdom of the missionaries, but it was largely the result of the rapid devolopment of the work.

Probably the system in vogue in the Pyeng Yang station best illustrates the methods used for handling the situation and the aims for the development of the Ohurch. The territory is divided into circuits, over each of which a missionary has supervision. There are helpers, under the direction of the missionary, who are constantly traveling among the churches in the circuit. As rapidly as possible the financial support of these helpers is assumed by these churches, of which they have oversight. Already a large number are supported in this way. They are the embryonic pastorate, and already they exercise many of the functions of the office. In each group there is a local leader who has the local spiritual oversight and instrnction of the flock in the absence of missionary and helper; a deacon will also be appointed for the financial concerns of the church. The missionary himself will make the circuit, catechizing and baptising, and administering the communion as often as he may be able with his other duties. At the central station, twice a year, protracted Bible classes are held. In the winter class as many as possible of the more prominent and promising Ohristians throughout the country churches are gathered in for ten days' or two weeks' instruction. The summer class is more for the instruction of the helpers and local leaders, and continues for about ten days. Besides these the helpers hold numerous similar classes in the various local churches throughout the country during the year. Last year 808 men attended the two general Bible classes, and 4,000 were enrolled in 132 local country classes. Similar classes for women are also held. The total enrolment was 6,437. The development of a more permanent and qualified leadership

THE KOREAN CHhISTIAN CHURCH _

is being sought through a theological class which pursues a course of study running through five years, and lookiug toward the ministry; also another course of study, running through three years, which the helpers pursue in connection with their work. Meetings and examinations are held in these from time to time. More than this the limitations of the missionary force have not permitted; but realizing its urgent necessity, the work of this department is being pushed as rapidly as possible. The general education of the Ohurch is also not left out of sight. An academy for young men has been established in Pyeng Yang Oity, with Mr. W. M. Baird at its head. An academy for young women will also shortly be established. All the five years of the academy's course are filled with classes except the fifth, and there are something over seventy young men in attendance. Scattered through the province there are forty-five lower schools, with a definite curriculum preparatory to the academy, supported by the local churches to which they are attached, and with 841 pupils in attendance. Once a year the teachers of these lower schools are gathered in at the central station to a normal class, where for two weeks they are instructed in educational methods and what we would call the primary branches. They are also given courses of study to pursue during the year.

The Koreans and the Apostolic Days It is worth while to note the parallelism which exists along some lines between this movement and the spread of Ohristianity in apostolic days. Some of the conditions are similar-the open field where the herald of the Oross could travel and preach wherever he wished. The religious unrest; the oppressed condition of certain classes; the moral rottenness of society, at once mark a similarity of conditions. The fact that what was preached was the simple Gospel without incumbering attachments being necessary, and the way the people took it to their hearts, and the manner in which it has worked out into a joyous, zealous type of Ohristian life, can not but strike one also as similar. Under these conditions, also, the results have been much the same, and the Word has spread, and it is continuing to spread, in the same blessed way.

At the same time, from the fact that a natural development has been sought, and the process of organization not forced, the Church life is as yet not perfectly crystallized. That power to resist strain which comes from strong organization is not yet fully developed. This is the point of weakness in the present situation. What the effects of the war will be it is hard to foretell. Whatever the result as between the two nations at war, it is the people of Korea that will suffer. Under the sweep and turmoil of armies and of battles they will be as between the upper and the nether millstone. Ohurches broken up, means of living destroyed, the people scattered, the settled social order that fur-

nished the means of the movement's spread overturned-these all can not but be disastrous to the growth and solidification of the Church of Christ. It becomes the churches of the living God in America, under whose hands this gracious outpouring has been vouchsafed, to give themselves to more strenuous effort and more importunate prayer, that God may bring His Church forth out of these strivings of nations more glorious and more fit for service. We know that He rules, and that He will accomplish His purposes of grace. He that hath begun a good work will perfect it unto the day of Jesus Christ.

Lev. W. D. Reynolds, Jr. Rev. H. G. Uudcrwood,D.D. Rev. James S. Gale. Rev. George Heber Jones TRANSLATORS OF THE KOREAN BIBLE A SIETCH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON BY REV. CHARLES ELBERT HAMILTON, D.D., ROCHESTER, N. Y.

Lieutenant-General Henry William Gordon, of the Royal Artillery, the father of Charles George Gordon, had a most honorable military record, and his mother was an Enderby, a family famous for heroism and adventures on the sea. Both bequeathed noble blood to their illustrious son, whose birthcry mingled with the din of the great armories at Woolwich, on January 28, 1833.

The circumstances of Gordon's birth make it natural that he should prove the hero, but raise the'''question, "How could he be a saint?" To Christian thought, war is so repugnant that many conceive with difficulty of the combination of saint and warrior, but Gordon was a soldier not to promote war but to end it. He sincerely hated bloodshed, and fought only that it might cease. One of the great news-

A SKETCH OF GEN, CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

papers said at his death: ., He combined the bravery of Lancelot with the purity of Galahad!'

Trained for war, at nineteen Gordon received his first commission as an officer of engineers, and a little later, having volunteered for service in the Orimea, New Year's Day, 1855, found him.at Balaklava. We will not pause for intervening years, which were delightfully and profitably spent in helping to arrange: disputed boundaries betwean great nations. This duty called him for a considerable time to Asia. Here he was ordered to report to the army, and was present and took part in the burning of the summer palace at Peking, under orders from Lord Elgin, and as a punishment to the Ohinese for the sufferings they had inflicted upon British envoys'while under a flag of truce. This brings us almost to 1862, when he first heard of the Tai Ping rebellion, which was destined to mean the first great chapter in his immortal career, and to bestow upon him the name by which for ages he will be best known-" Chinese Gordon."

The Tai Pings were led by the self-styled "Heavenly King," who called attention to the great wrongs under which his people suffered, and claimed direct revelations from heaven. He organized a great force, and with keen genius placed over it several brave leaders known as Wangs or kings. While the wrongs against which he protested were real enough, his own rule speedily became a reign of t.error, devastating fertile valleys, and spreading suffering and bloodshed. The merchants in Shanghai became aroused to their peril and raised money to support an army who should defend them. The army was made up of Ohinese and of adventurers from many nations. The relations between England and China at this time were rather strained, and it seemed unlikely that England would interfere. The command of this army, composed of such a motley people, was placed in the hands of an American by the name of Ward, who displayed a good deal of organizing power and of bravery. He was, however, soon killed, and his successor proved utterly unworthy and incompetent. Then an appeal was made to the British comIIander to furnish them with a suitable leader. Knowing the record of Gordon, he was designated for the task. He declined at first to leave the task in which he was engaged, but as the Tai Pings continued victorious, and great interests were threatened, he subsequently consented, and so became the head of the strangely composed army of defenders. This motley crew had chosen for their name" The Ever-Victorious Army," a name which would have proved a huge farce had it not been that Providence gave to them in Gordon the one man who could make the name a glorious reality. Gordon's letter to his home at this time shows how high were his motives in assuming this position. He soon brought order out of chaos, so far as the army itself was concerned. He insisted upon just and generous pay to his men, and that all promises,

whether to friends or enemies, should be kept. This was something unknown in the Ohinese code. There were never grea.ter deeds of personal daring than those that Gordon displayed in connection with this campaign. He rarely carr~ed even a revolver, but instead was accustomed to have with him a little cane. This came to be regarded as a magic wand, for its bearer constantly exposed himself with absolute recklessness to the most terrible fire of the enemy, and apparently with no thought of danger. The tide of battle soon turned, and the immediate issue was no longer uncertain.

At the capture, by the Ever-Victorious Army, of Soochow, an incident occurred which throws great light upon Gordon's character. He had promised amnesty to the rebels and to their leaders. During all this time Li Hung Ohang, who made a triumphal tour through this country just before his death, and who for many years was the most astute statesman in the Ohinese Empire, had control and command of this province. Gordon was technically under his advice. Considering it no violation of the Ohinese ethics, Li permi~ted several of the chief rebels to be executed, and among them several of the Wangs to whom Gordon has promised amnesty. When Gordon discovered this act of treachery, it is said that, with drawn revolver and blazing eyes, he sought to find Li, with the intention that his life should pay the price for his perfidy. It was well for the great Ohinese statesman that he wisely had eluded the presence of that true and fearless man, else his name had never been written so large in Ohinese history. In disgl1st, Gordon soon resigned his command, and only consented to his recall because. of the consideration that, unless he did, thousands more of precious human lives would be sacrificed. 'l'he rebellion was soon put down, and it is estimated that Gordon saved from eighty thousand to one hundred thousand lives. He insisted on generous and just rewards to his faithful men, but when they tried to close his eyes to this by offering great personal rewards, he drove them from his room, and wrote to his home that he should come out of Ohina poorer than when he went into it. It was ou his return to England from this campaign that representatives of the Ohinese government came to the British Minister in Ohina with a letter for the Queen of England, and accompanied by this statement: "We do not know what to do about Gordon. He will not receive money from us, and we have already given him every honor it is in the power of the empire to bestow; but as these can be of little value in his eyes, I have brought you this letter, and ask you to give it to the Queen of England that she may bestow upon him some rewards which would be more valuable in his eyes." But the Queen of England was as helpless in this matter as the princes of China.

It is most significant that even the crafty Chinese Li had come to appreciate the sterling character of this strange man, and had given

A SKETOH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

his heart in complete admiration to Gordon. In later years, when Russia and China faced each other armed to the teeth, when all the world thought war was inevitable, Li, who was then at the head of affairs in the empire, sent for Gordon, and told him that he alone possessed the power to avert war. This incident occurred in 1880. Gordon left India for China on June 10th, and by August 14th he was in Shanghai again with his work done.

Six years, beginning with 1864, were spent at Gravesend, where he had charge of constructing the defenses of the Thames. How does this man, who has been so conspicuous on the battle-field, bear himself in times of peace? From eight to two o'clock each day he is engaged at his military work. He has an insane appreciation of the value of time. They have to construct new boats and man them differently, in order to row him faster from one place to another. He is often kneedeep in the river, and requires the best work from everyone under his command. What about the rest of his time? It is spent where people are ill and poor. He himself lives on the plainest fare, and gives up his splendid garden to poor people to cultivate for their own benefit. He goes into fever-infected homes where others do not dare to enter, and everywhere he tells people .about the Christ and the Divine life. His four principles of life, by his own statement, were: First, entire self-forgetfulness; second, the absence of pretense; third, refusal to accept as a motive the world's praise or disapproval; fourth, to follow in all, things the will of God. His special passion was to rescue from evil ways the boys who were employed or hung about the river or the sea. He rescued many from the gutter, and kept them for many weeks in his own house. He fQund for many of them good berths on vessels. He had a map iu his room on which he stuck pins to iudicate the courses of the ships on which his boys were sailing. He moved these day by day, and it was his custom to pray for each of them every day. Hating and despising all publicity and praise, he cared for nothing but the approval of his conscience and his God. He had, however, one decoration for which he had a great liking. It was a g4)ld one given him by the Empress of China, with a special inscription engraved upon it. Suddenly it disappeared. No one knew when or where. Years afterward it was discovered accidentally that he had erased the inscription, sold the medal for £10, and sent the sum to Canon Miller for the relief of sufferers from the cotton famine at Manchester. So these six happy years passed by, spent, as were his Master's, in doing good to all, and especially to those who needed him most.

February, 1874, found him at Cairo, on his way to the Sudan. In truth" God buries his workmen, but carries on his work," for on the very day on which England was at last made certain that Livingstone had really perished in Africa, Gordon set out on his mission of mercy

to the blacks of the Sudan. By the consent of England, he was working nnder instructions from the Egyptian government. These instructions must have been singularly attractive to him, for he was to put down the rebels, break up the slave-trade, win the confidence of the native tribes, and conciliate them. He probably recognized at the first what he came to know a little later-that the motives of the Egyptian government were utterly selfish, and that they had no conscience against the slave-trade until it was for their own interest to put it down. General Gordon was offered a salary of £10,000, or about $50,000. Knowing that it must be wrung from the wretched people he was to govern, he only consented to take £2,000, and this he spent principally in relief of the suffering that was all about him. We shall never know how much he suffered by his terrible rides over the sands on the backs of camels, or from the piteons sights of agony that he so frequently witnessed. It is pathetic to read his letters to his sister, telling of the poor, starved, dying black women that were thrown in hil'l pathway, and whose anguish he was constantly trying to alleviate. He speaks of them as "your black sisters," and treats them indeed as such. The troops that served nnder him were of wretched material. He had no adequate support in his efforts to put down the slave-trade, yet his success was most wonderful, and in 1879 he could say, at the end of his second expedition: ,< I have cut off the slave-dealers in their strongholds, and I made the people love me." In December, 1879, Gordon left Egypt-his physician said, not a day too soon. Tho only forty-six, his strong frame had become greatly enfeebled by the terrible strains to which it had been subjected. He was now to have four years of respite before his endurance of his last trial. Part of this time was spent in Palestine, where he reverently followed in the footsteps of his Lord.

All this time, in Belgium, King Leopold was mapping out commercial designs for Africa. The project was very attractive to Gordon. Meanwhile a new pretender, the Mahdi, like "the Heavenly King in China," had arisen in the Sudan, and, like the Chinese impostor, had gathered great numbers nnder his command, and with them threatened every interest of humanity and all that Gordon had spent so many weary years to accomplish. So it is not strange that at the snmmons of duty he gave np his plans, and 1884 found him back at his old post in the Sudan.

We have certainly before this time gained some mental picture of the character of this man, whose blue-gray eyes flashed with the highest type of mingled heroism and devotion. He had common sense of the best type. His judgment was keen and decisive. His knowledge was accurate and scientific, and while in emergencies of a general character he would not hesitate to sentence a mutineer to instant death, in personal relations he was gentle and forgiving beyond almost

A SKETCH OF GEN. CHARLES GEORGE GORDON

the limits or human nature. And while he was sometimes imposed upon and sometimes exposed to imminent danger by those whom he had forgiven, and while his death was due at last to the treachery of one whose life he had saved, yet, on the other hand, no one could estimate the number of people who, out of baseness and dishonor, were raised to a life of nobility and self-sacrifice by the influence of his forgiveness and the inspiration of his example. It is utterly impossible to understand the secret of his personal heroism and fearlessness of danger without coming to consider the most conspicuous trait. of his life, and that was his Ohristianity. The heavenly world was so real to him and the Divine Providence so certain, that earth had for him no terrors. During his second campaign in the Sudan he was the one sent on an embassy to King J ohannis, of Abyssinia. That barbarous king, who carried with him a train of maimed or blinded cap- tives, said to him: "Do you know that I could kill you on the spot r"

Gordon replied that he was quite ready to die, and that in killing him the king would only confer a favor on him, opening a door that he must not open for himself. "Then my power has no terrors for you?" said the king. "None whatever," Gordon replied, and King Johannis trembled before him. Preaching in St. James Hall in 1888, Hugh Price Hughes, the great Wesleyan, spoke on General Gordon's idea of Christianity from the text, "Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God abideth in him and he in God." He shows how Gordon believed, above all things, that God dwelt in all men, but only those who had given themselves to Ohrist were 'conscious of His indwelling. It was therefore his supreme purpose to help those who were unconscious of the Divine indwelling to realize it, and to the utmost he believed that any service rendered to the poorest or the humblest was rendered unto Ohrist. His trust in God was so implicit that he said: "If we could believe it, we are as safe in the fiercest battIe as in a drawing-room in London."

In this spirit he went in 1884 to the Sudan for his final mission. He himself was uncertain of the result, for he said: "The Lord has not promised that we shall succeed. All will be done to me in love and mercy, for nothing can happen but by His will. Remember that our Lord did not promise success or peace in this life. He promised tribulation, so that if things do not go well after the flesh, He still is faithful, and what we have to do is to bend our will to His in all things." But his love for the poor people of the Sudan is shown by his statement when he accepted the mission: "I would give my life for these poor people of the Sudan. How can I heip feeling for them? All the time I was there I used to pray that God would lay on me the burden of their sins and crush tne with it, instead of these poor people."

After many privations, whose details we can not pause to narrate,

he entered Khartum for the last time in February, 1884. In response to the enthusiastic welcome, he said: "I come without soldiers, but with God on my side, to redress the evils of this land. I will not fight with any weapons but justice. I will hold the balance level." He felt that his government had not done its duty. lIe did not care for himself, but it grieved his heart that his country should seem recreant to her great mission of mercy and of justice. There were but few Englishmen in Khartum, but the records made by some of them tell .us of the affection and veneration in which, under this terrible strain, Gordon was held. The poor natives would wait for him by hours, compassionately kiss his hands and feet, and looked up in truth to him as to a savior. His labors and anxiety were so great that Mr Powers, one of his companions, after describing them, adds: "It is only his great piety that carries him through." On September lOth he permitted the last Englishman to go away. He did not_send them, for he declared that he would not expose others to dangers that he could not share, that he would not restrain them from going, for they could be of no assistance to him, and they had not promised to stay. As for himself, he had pledged the poor garrison that he would remain with them, and remain he would at all cost. Khartum was not a walled city when Gordon entered, yet it held out for three hundred and nineteen days of siege. He tore down the quarters that had been evacuated by those who had fled. He made entrenchments about the rest. At daybreak he slept for a little time. All day long he went about comforting, succoring, helping, planning. At night he ascended a tower that he had built on one of the entrenchments and spent the night, a lonely sentinel with no companion except his God. At last the force that had been sent to relieve the beleaguered garrison had pushed far on their way. They were only two days' distant from Khartum, when Faragh Pasha, who for treachery had once been con-, demned to death, but had been pardoned by Gordon's mercy, opened the gates to the followers of the false prophet, and instantly the doomed city was filled with howling dervishes.

We do not know exactly how Gordon died. Some who escaped said that he was killed just as he was coming out of his house to rally his Egyptian troops. Others reported that he was called on to become a Mussleman or die, and so literally and absolutely chose the martyr's death. One thing is certain-his life was given a willing sacrifice for the bla0k children of the desert.

His body, of course, could never be identified. Even Kitchener, fighting his way slowly onward until at last he entered Khartum in 1898, thirteen years later, could not rescue and bring back to England that priceless treasure, but Gordon- could have said of his body and its relation to his Lord as did St. Monica: "He will have no trouble to find me." But tho England does not possess the ashes of

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE 19

this one of her noblest sons, a worthy sarcophagus, with effigy in bronze, is located just at the left as you enter St. Paul's. Veryappropriate it is that the monument to the Orimean cavalry should be close by, also that of Sir Herbert Stewart, who was in command of the expedition sent to relieve the beleaguered garrison. Every verse speaks of a chapter in this devoted career. Let us trace it again in the light of his holy life: "To Major-General Oharles George Gordon, O.B., who at all times and everywhere gave his strength to the weak, his substance to the poor, his sympathy to the suffering, and his heart to God. He saved an empire by his warlike genius; he ruled vast provinces with justice, wisdom, and power, and lastly, in obedience to his sovereign's command, he died in the heroic attempt to save men, women, and children from imminent and deadly peril. Greater love hath no man than this, that he lay down his life for his friends (John xv : 13)."

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE Igoo REV. D. MACGILLIVRAY, B.D., SHANGHAI, CHINA "First the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." Thus did our Lord enunciate the law of regular and orderly growthin His Kingdom. There will be setbacks, but the next wave of the tide will reach a little farther over the desert sands. "The blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Ohurch."

l. '1'he missions in the north have now, generally speaking, better buildings than before the Boxer flames burned up the old. In some cases, the sites, which could be obtained in the pre-Boxer days only with great difficulty, and so were not the best, tho the best then possible, have now been exchanged for better. However much the mission might long for a change of location, it was debarred, first, by the opposition of the officials, and, second, by the fact that expensive buildings had been erected on the land which had no value on the Ohinese real property market, and which could not be as easily disposed of as downtown churches in JS"ew York! The Boxers solved the problem by reducing the buildings to brickbats, and the officials saw to it that the next time the best site. was obtained. Several missions, too, have much larger property than formerly.

The old buildings were, in most cases, erected by the missionaries themselves; the Ohinese did as they were told (?) by men who knew little or nothing of architecture. In at least one instance the walls fell down before the roof was…on-Iuckily on It Sunday, when the work was suspended. After the uprising there were so many buildings to be erected that the boards sent out a Oanadian architect to plan and build them all. Of course, those colleges, hospitals, schools, and dwell-

ings are likely to be more sanitary and to last bettet than the work of the amateur missionary builders.

2. The gathering together of the dispersed of Israel has occupied the time of many workers, and so the records of 1902 may show a smaller number of communicants through the enrichment of the heavenly tables There was a mighty testing-time during 1900, and, strange to say, even after the Boxer bubble had been smashed. A Ohinese does the opposite of what you expect him to do. Instead of holding back, multitudes pressed forward, to take the loaves and fishes by violence. The older Ohristians, many of whom had earned the title of " confessors," passed through a time of trial where many were weakest-the love of money. One mission in Oentral Ohina saw so much danger in this feverish desire to enter the Ohurch that they almost shut the door for a while, lest too many wolves should get in with the lambs! One pastor in Hunan closed more false" chapels" than he had ever opened in Ohina in his life. The wily Ohinese saw that godliness-or, rather, the form of it-was profitable in lawsuits. This strange imitation of the Ohurch became so pronounced an evil that the Ohina Missionary Alliance, a sort of federation of all churches in Ohina, took action by issuing the manifesto on the subject oflawsuits and Ohristians which was quoted in a recent number of this REVIEW. One result is that the officials who received the document know more of the true relations of Church and State than they did before, and also more of the difference between the Protestantrs and Oatholics.

But it would be strange indeed if the Ohristians did not profit by their trials. There is a purer Church and a more missionary Ohurch coming on. Tho the martyrs had no amphitheater surrounded by thousands of eye-witnesses of their fidelity, nevertheless the facts are known and will bear fruit. The growth of the Y. M. O. A. and the Ohristian Endeavor, now under the special charge of an organizing secretary, should be noted among the signs of progress.

3. There has been decided progress toward unity among the workers since 1900. First of all, many brothers in adversity were assembled in Shanghai in 1900-1901. They had their conventions, of course; the Boxers had made them come together. '('hey formed the China Missionary Alliance, which now has some eight hundred members. So far it has not been much in evidence, but around it will center the currents of union which will lead on to what Dr. Arthur H. Smith calls" a practical federation of Ohristian churches in Ohina." The Presbyterian mission press has long been practically a union mission press for all missions, for there are few missions which have not benefited by its printing facilities. Now the Methodists have amalgamated the northern and southern church presses, and have set up in Shanghai a union press, which will help the other press to cope with the tremendous d~mands of a nation awaking from long sleep.

PROGRESS IN CHINA SINCE 1900 353

In the tract and diffusion societies we have long had grand exam- ples of united effort along one line. But the reconstruction in Peking and Shantung gave birth to union movements among colleges, whereby there will be a symmetrical educational system developed and dupli- cation avoided. These movements are now nearly successfully com- pleted, after long and delicate negotiations at home and on the field. The Northern and Southern Presbyterians have now a union theological seminary at Suchau. But, more, the various Presbyterian bodies in the empire have a weekly paper which has quickly established itself in favor far beyond denominational lines, under the editorship of Mr. S. I. Woodbridge, who was specially deputed by his board to move to Shanghai and conduct the paper. It will be a great help in bringing the Presbyterians of all the provinces together, and so aiding the work of a committee on Presbyterian union which has been at work two years on the union of all Presbyterian bodies in Ohina, a consummation preparatory to one great n,ational Ohurch of Ohina.

The movement to erect a martyrs' memorial hall in Shanghai is also a sign and proof of the unity of the sixty societies at work in Ohina, in so much that one keen-sighted veteran, when he heard of it, cried: « Fifty years hence this building will be the feature of missionary life and activities in Ohina, and the wonder will be why it was not thought of sooner! "

. 4. There has been great progress in literature since 1900. The Bible societies have sold more Bibles than ever before. Formerly portions were most in demand. Now the Ohinese want the whole Book, and will pay for good bindings. Dr. Griffith John's Oentral Tract Society at Hankau issues more books than before, and even issues some school-books. The Chinese Tract Society in Shanghai is helping to supply the demand for pure literature in the homes of the Ohristians besides tracts for the million. The Methodists are planning'to remove one of their best men to Shanghai to take general oversight of their denominational papers. The circulation of the Review of the Times, under Dr. Allen's editorship, has at last reached the paying point. But the development of the Diffusion Society, under Dr. Richard's hegemony, has been the most outstanding feature of the 'years now under review. Dr. Richard has succeeded in moving three societies to set aside one man each for united literary work in Shanghai, to assist Dr. Allen and himself in their great task. The latest acquisition is Rev. W. A. Oornaby, of the English Wesleyan Missionary Society, author. of "A String of Chinese Peachstones," and other works in English and Ohinese. The saleil have grown from hundreds of dollars to fifty thousand, and in 1903 new books and reprints reached the grand total of 25,353,880 pages.

The Japanese are helping, in a way, the dissemination of knowledge

in China; but, as the reports of the Diffusion Society have pointed out this year with greater earnestness than ever, the character of most of their books is materialistic, and detrimental to Christianity. Here, then, is a new factor in the problem of missions which is bound to be more and mOre vigorous as Japanese power waxes greater.

5. The edicts ordering the establishment of provincial colleges provoked the liveliest expectations that the Chinese government was about to begin a rapid progress along Western lines. Tho most of the inland colleges are sorry affairs, there are some which give signs of life, but probably in every such case a foreigner is the motive power. Thus Shansi, Paoting-fu, Shanghai, Ningpo, have all had tbe aid and fostering care of foreigners. The few capable Chinese instructors who try to start schools of the new learning usually give up in disgust at the corrnption which hampers the institution at every step. True, the erlucational turnover of a many-mi11ioned nl:ttion is not as easy as the" turning of one's hand" (to quote the sage). The first efforts will be crude, and the new schools must wait for the man and the hour. Meantime each fresh feint at progress made by China without Christ provokes anew the undeniable chorus of her truest friends: "Sp.lvation must come from without, by working a change within."

THE GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA BY WILLIS R. HOTCHKISS, KAIMOSI, BRITISH EAST AFRICA Author of "Sketches from the Dark Coutinent." Missionary of the Friends' Africa Industrial Mission Five hundred and six years ago (1498), Vasco da Gama sailed into the port of Mombasa, East Africa, and described the place as a " great city of trade, with many ships." He was treated with great kindness by the Arab rulers, but unfortunately, in sailing out of the narrow harbor, his ship was driven by the strong current toward the rocky shore. Suspecting the native pilots of treachery, the friendly relations were broken off, and thenceforward the native name for Mombasa (battle) was justified by stirring events.

Two years later, Cabral, a Portuguese navigator, was sent out. His orders Were to begin by preaching, and jf that failed, to proceed to the" sharp determination of the sword." The latter method of procedure evidently commended itself to Cabral, as was proved by his subsequent Course. A. most interesting historical relic of those days is the fort at Mombasa, which was built in 1594, was destroyed by an Arab insurrection in 1630, and was rebuilt five years later. This fort is still in an excellent state of preservation, and is being used by the English authorities as a prison.

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA

I Even at that early date (1635), Portuguese missionaries had worked their way far into the interior;for a map of that period made by D'Abbeville shows a mission station in the region of Mt. Kenia, more than three hundred miles from the coast. But the work languished, and for two centuries no voice was lifted np in Christ's name. Then, in 1844, Lud wig Krapf began his heroic work at Mombasa. This man of God, just bereaved of his faithful wife and new-born babe, uttered these splendid words of faith and unconquerable hope: "Many mis- sionaries will fall in the fight, but their survivors will pass over the slain in the trenches and take this great African fortress for· the L'lrd." He dreamed of a chain of missionary stations extending across llBATHEN WITCH DOCTORS IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA Equatorial Africa from east to west. His prophecy has been fulfilled, and his dream is in process of fulfilment. For almost half a century there seemed to be little prospect of such an achievement, but within the last decade a remarkable series of Divine providences have opened up East Africa to the world, secular and Christian.

Hitherto Africa has been a huge interrogation point-dark, mys- terious, awful; a land that eateth up the inhabitants thereof. But interrogation is rapidly changing to exclamation as the true charaCter of this magnificent country is becoming known. With surprise and wonder we are waking up to the fact that the interior of Africa con- tains some of the choicest land on which the sun shines. Its natural advantages seem to me to make East Africa the strategic ground for missionary operations in the Dark Continent. With its great inland lakes, similar to those of North America; a river system unsurpassed . in the world; high attitudes where Europeans can live as safely as at home; fertile soil itching for the plow and the hoe-these, and other

A BALDWIN LOCOMOTIVE AT PORT FLORENCE, ON THE UGANDA RAILROAD considerations, call upon us to fling a great force of workers into the far interior from this point.

When the writer first entered Africa, nine years ago, there was no road most of the way–"-only little tortuous paths. Two and a half years later I stood in the very camp from which a lion had carried off one of our tents, and looked along the glittering rails of the Uganda Railway, cleaving the jungle through which so short a time before we had passed with much weariness and hardship.

In July, 1902, accompanied by two men (Edgar T. Hole and Arthur B. Chilson, the first party of the Friends' Africa Industrial l'rIission). I traversed the entire length of this railway from Mombasa to the Victoria Nyanza, a distance of five hundred and eighty-four miles. Only those who have experienced the difficulties of the old caravan method of travel can appreciate fully wh'at this meant. It is' probably one of the most interesting and unique journeys in the world. Passing in a few hours from the low-lying, feverish coast belt up int~ the high altitude of the interior, we sped through the Taru Desert, with its once grim spectre of weariness and thirst and death, now happily but a memory, across the great Kapite plains, where rna) be seen vast herds of antelope, from the pretty little Thomsoniand Mpala to huge Wildebeest and eland, hundreds of zebra, scores of ostriches, and occasionally a lion. Now and then a huge, ugly, rhinoceros lifts his horned snout and gazes stupidly as we whirl past.

Still up and up we go, past Narobi. the headquarters of the railway, from which point European settlers are already shipping produce to South Africa; on through lovely Kikuyu, which will one day be heard from 'co~mercially; steadily upward until the highest point is reached in theMau Escarpment, where the railway is nearly eight thousand feet above the sea. Then we pass through Lumbwa and skirt Nandi, where exclamations of delight are wrung from us at every

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPOl/:l'UNI'l'Y IN :BRITISH, EAST AFRICA

turn of the winding road. Broad, fertile uplands, rich valleys, and tumbling streams invite the arts of civilization. And they will not ha.ve long to wait. God gra.nt that the missio~ary may precede the settler!

At every station one is made painfully aware that man is sadly out of harmony with his surroundings. In all this vast expanse, so bewitching in its beauty, so inviting in its richness, "only man is vile." The natives one sees along the railway are as hopeless looking creatures as one's imagination could conjure up. They are neither wholly savage nor yet wholly civilized. Having appropriated many of the vices and a few of the clothes of civilization, with none of its virtuas, these greasy, repulsive, thieving natives certainly do not look like attractive material for missionary effort. But notwithstanding this, somo splendid trophies of Divine grace and power are being rescued from this rubbish-heap of creation.

Reaching Port Florence, the Victoria Nyanza terminus of the railway, one is still further surprised to find a splendid twin-screw steamer ready to take him across the lake. Two steamers were placed ' on the lake in the spring of 1902, to work in conjunction with the railway, both the railway and the steamers having been bum by the English government.

These steamers are one hundred and eighty-five feet in length and twenty-nine feet wide. They are lit throughout with electricity, and are provided with electric search-lights. Single and double berth staterooms, and lnxuriou'sly appointed saloons make it hard to realize that one is really in the heart of the Dark Continent.

It would almost seem that God were getting impatient with our nJE NEW STEAMER" wn.'IFREU " ON LAKE VICTORIA, CENTRAL A~ICA

slowness, and were bringing the ends of the earth to our very doors, so that no excuse could ever again be offered against our going with the Living Word to a dying world.

Around the northeastern border of Victoria Nyanza are the people of the great Kavirondo tribe, for which the martyred Bishop Hannington prayed so fervently. Next to the Baganda, they present the most hopeful field for missionary work in all East Africa. They are unusually industrious, a very large portion of their land being already under. cultivation. They raise Caffre corn, beans, sweet potatoes, squash, and bananas, and, what is most remarkable as well as encouraging, the men work side by side with the women in the fields. They have large herns HOUSE OF CHIEF ISiAU, BRITISH E.ST AFRICA The chief's wife and daughter may be seen in full dress in front of the house of cattle, and flocks of goat and sheep. They have no villages whatever, single huts dotting the country thickly. That they are peaceably inclined may be inferred from the fact that very many of these huts have no sort of barrier around them. On the whole, it is a remarkably fertile country, well watered by several broad rivers and numerous streams, but largely destitute of timber, except on the extreme eastern edge, where the dense Nandi forest is encountered, ten miles wide and fifty miles long.

The Friends' Africa Industrial Mission has taken up a tract of land, comprising eight hundred and sixty-five acres, on the Kavirondo side of the forest, twenty-five miles north of Port Florence and the railway, and eight miles north of the Equator. The climate is delightful and healthy, owing to the altitude of more than five thousand

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EA.ST AFRICA

three hundred feet. During over a year's residence there, none of our missionaries have had any feverwhatever.* As a race, the Kavirondo are only excelled by the Baganda in intelligence and industry. In one respect, however, there is a marked contrast, for while the Baganda are the best-clothed natives in Central Africa, the Kavirondo are undoubtedly the worst. Neither men nor women wear the slightest particle of clothing. As a result of this nudity in such a high altitude, large numbers die of pneumonia and kindred diseases.

The purpose underlying the industrial part of the work is to afford employment to as large a number of natives as possible, in order to bring them under continuous instruction in the Gospel. Instead of ..

MR. HOTCHKISS' HOUSE IN BRITISH EAST ~RICA.

The natives may be seen on the avenue in their usual heathen nakedness attempting, with a little handful of foreigners, to compass the vast need, we seek to train up, as quickly as possible, a strong native force who can do the work of evangelism much more quickly and effectively than could foreigners. Contrary to all my previous experience, the Kavirolldo people at once showed a surprising readiness to work for us, and, on the whole, have proved above the average in power of application and capacity for development.

Every man on coming to the mission to work is provided with a shirt, a loin-cloth, and a blanket, with the understanding that thenceforth he is to keep himself clothed from his wages. The wages, small at first, are gradually increased as the worker develops, thus giving * The present force is composed of three men and two women: Mr. and Mrs. Hole, Dr.

and Mrs. Blackburn, and Mr. Chilson. Another couple (Mr. and Mrs. ReeR) is to sail shortly, and Mr. and Mrs. Hotchkiss also hope to return befor, long.

A. FRONT VIEW OF A. PREACHING SERVICE IN EAST CENTRAL AFRICA.

Mr. Hotchkiss Is preaching, and the clothed natives of the mission station are sitting In front incentive to diligence. At present between forty and fifty are employed. On Sunday the attendance at services averages over three hundred. Two pictures accompanying this article will show the striking contrast between the well-clothed employes of the mission and the raw natives who have happened into the service. They also show, in some measure, just what the mission stands for-viz., not a Europeanized native, a being on a pedestal apart from his surroundings, and therefore out of touch and sympathy with his people, but a Christian native in native surroundings, who will be able to influence his fellows by the beauty and simplicity of a natural Christian life as distinguished from a strained and foreign imitation of it.

This splendid country is just waking up from its undisturbed sleep of centuries; the silence of its vast forests is broken by the rumble of the locomotive; her great lakes are cleft by the keels and churned by the propellers of many steamers. American locomotives cross American bridges, bearing American and English missionaries into the very heart of the Continent. The question for us to settle, and settle quickly and settle aright, is, whether or not the new Africa shall be dominated by Christ and Christianity from the beginning or by the spirit of a selfish materialism and Godlessness. Th~re is no doubt about the ultimate triumph of Christ in the world, but what about the now I We had a significant experience during our prospecting trip. At one of our camps in Nandi country an old chief named Litongwa came to pay his respects to us. He was accompanied by his son, who could speak some Swahili, and through whom we conversed. Having made the customary exchange of greetings in tangible form-on his side taking the shape of a fine big sheep, on ours of cloth-Litongwa

GREAT CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY IN BRITISH EAST AFRICA

said something to his son, only one word of which I understood, that being in English. The SOll translated it into Swahili: "Anataka whiskey" (He wants whiskey). I explained, of course, that we had none, and then went on to tell him who we were and what our purpose was. Then came another single English word-" Mission!" Some C. M. S. missionary caravans had passed through here years before, and he had learned that one word, and from somewhere or other that other word, too, had come to complete the vocabulary of the language of his conquerors. Only two words.. but they were representative of all that is best and all that is worst in the civilization which his conquerors would bring to him. Which shall it be? The Bible or the Bottle? Religion or Rum? Missions 01' Whiskey?

Be it said to the vast credit of the English government that in her East African possessions both liquor and firearms have been absolutely prohibited to the natives. Unscrupulous whites will undoubtedly evade the law for lust of gold, as was evident in the case of poor old Litongwa. But it can never be the awful scourge that it has been o'n the west coast if the Church rises to her opportunity and .holds up the hands of the missionaries.

Back of the political schemes of the nations God is surely at work, shaping tliings for the consummatiou of his purpose of grace for these blasted, ruined lives. These multiplied facilities and wide-open doors are a challenge to the Church to "go in and possess the land."

A. REAR VIEW OF AN EAST AFRICAN CONGREGATION The naked condition of those who have not_yet come under missionary influence is in marked contrast to the appearance of those who have been brought in touch with the Gospel, and are now clothed and more nearly In their right mind

THE STORY OF KANAYA, A HINDU CHRISTIAN * A FIERCE PERSECUTION AND A WONDERFUL DELIVERANCE BY BEY. JAMES MUDGE, D.D., JAMAICA PLAIN, MASS.

The incidents which we are about to relate took place between thirty and forty years ago, in the districts of Gujrallwala and Sialkote, north of Lahore, the capital of the Punjab. One of the many villages of that region is called Jhandran, and was inhabited at that time by some twenty-five families of Megs, a caste of Hindus who support themselves partly by weaving and partly by farming. The lambardar, or head man, of this village, was named for Rama, the famous god of Hindu mythology, and had a son called Kanaya. To this village, in 1859, came Joahir Masih, a humble native preacher on his evangel. istic tour. His simple message was so well received that the Rev. Mr. Scott, of Sialkote, the principal town of that vicinity, was called in to help, and a most hopeful work seemed to be inaugurated. Almost the whole village declared their purpose to become Ohristians. But when persecution arose, as is always the case at such time, the love of the many waxed cold. But among the few who had been truly converted was Kanaya, son of Rama, a man of few words, but very firm and resolute when his mind was once made up. He was kind-hearted, even-tempered, and full of courage. Rama had received only a little schooling, but, combined with his subsequent persistent efforts, it was enough to enable him to read. His wife, Ramdei, was of honorable family, and a loving and loyal woman, endowed with intellectual and moral qualities rarely found in natives of India. Of their five bright, promising children, Lahnu and Gandu were boys, and Basso, Makhan, and Rukko were girls.

The words of the preachers sank deep into Kanaya's heart, and in November, 1866, with five companions, he received Ohristian baptism, being at that time about thirty years of age. Then the storm of fierce persecution broke upon them, and the little band, who had thus dared the wrath of the Meg community, were made to feel its displeasure in every possible way. At first they suffered from physical violence, but complaint was made to the government, and some protection was given them. They were then turned out of the village, and a secret league was formed, especially against Kanaya, to prevent him having any communication with his wife or children, lest he should persuade them to oecome Ohristians. The small company of Ohristians were forced to make a new settlement on some rented land a mile or two from their old home. This place became known as Scottgarh.

Months went by, and Kanaya, tho happy in his love for Jesus and * This story is admirably told at great length in some two hundred pages of "Our Indian Mission," by the Rev. Andrew Gordon, D.D , for thirty years connected with the work carried on SO successfully In the Punjab by the United Presbyterian Church of North America.

1904J THE STORY 0:1;' KANAYA, A HINDU cHlnsTtAN

inflexibly firm in the new faith, pined for the sight of his wife and children. He could see their village across the plain, but a continual watch was kept day and night, and if he had ventured to visit it he would have been arrested as a thief and his imprisonment secured through the false witnesses always ready in such cases. The separation finally became so painful to him that he was no longer able to sleep. One night, as he lay sorrowfully meditating, he resolved to go up to the deputy commissioner at Sialkot and enter a legal suit for possession of his children. His project was heartily approved by Mr. Scott, and the preliminary steps were taken.

A native pleader was employed to carry the case through the labyrinths of legal processes; but the man, naturally sympathizing with his coreligionists, Kanaya's enemies, and being bribed by them, worked in their interest. The case was thus postponed from time to time, so that poor Kanaya made the journey on foot to and from Sialkot, twenty-six miles, no less than seven times. At last, strongly suspecting foul play, Kanaya told his troubles to MI'. Scott, who at once wrote a line to the deputy commissioner, Major Mercer, who had been kept in total ignorance of the course followed by his subordinates. The major, immediately perceiving what had been done, summoned Kanaya and Ramdei before him, and said to the mother: "The four children must now be given up to Kanaya. The ir.fant will remain with you until it is five years old. If possible, you yourself should go to live with your husband; you can do so and still remain a Hindu." The disappointed faction, on hearing this decision, notwithstanding all their deceitful machinations and expensive bribes, burst forth into loud wailings and lamentation, but made pretense of abject submission. "Take, now, the children," they said, "it is your right; as you desire, so do."

Kanaya went home with Mr. Scott for a night's rest on the mission premises, confident of seeing his children in the morning. Hastening at an early hour to his old home, he boldly entered the village, buoyant with the joyful prospect of once more welcoming his dear ones to his fond embrace. What was his grief and astonishment to find that his house was deserted, and wife and children gone. His furniture;his household goods, and his abundant stores, such as are to be found in a thrifty farmer's house, were all gone. There was absolutely nothing left but the bare clay walls and roof. All the village people professed entire ignorance of the whereabouts of the missing ones. Every trace of the family seemed totally obliterated, and no clue whatever could be found.

Three months passed without anything being discovered. But much prayer was made to God, and Mr. Scott and others expressed their confident belief that God would in due time bring back the children, then the wife, and, finally, the father, Rama. When this became known

to the heathen, some of them laughed contemptuously, but others were much impressed, and subsequently remembered the prophetic faith.

Qne day, five months after the disappearance of the family, Kanaya and some other Ohristians were away on a preaching expedition, and found hy the roadside a family in deep distress. The little child was . lying sick unto death. Everything the parents could do had been done for it, but all without effect, and hope of recovery had been abandoned. They sat there weeping, and waiting for the end. The father's name was Kalu, and the mother was a sister of Ramdei. The father, recognizing the Ohristians, besought them to pray for the child and give it some medicine, promising that if it recovered they could do with it what they wished. The child was cared for, and finally recovered. Kalu's wife was then prevailed upon to disclose the fact that the missing family were somewhere in Kashmir, the border of which was a little less than forty miles away. Kalu himself, tho in great terror lest some cruel punishment would be meted out to him if discovered, was eventually persuaded to go to Kashmir and find where the children were.

He discovered them in the village of Jandi, under the walls of the fort of Salar Deva Singh, the most cruel tyrant of all that region, and whose authority was almost equal to that of the Maharajah himself Deva Singh, as fierce as a tiger, learned Kalu's errand in his village, and said to him: "Go and tell Kanaya that if ever he come hither I will shoot or behead him, and his blood will be upon his own head." This did not look very hopeful, and gave an opportunity for the tri- umphant taunts of the heathen, when they learned of the expedition and its result. " What can God do for you now?" they asked. " The children will never come back; you will be killed if you make the attempt to get them." But Mr. Scott and his companions continued to hope and pray.

Three months more passed by when one evening, after the meeting, Kanaya arose and said: "Brethren, I think of going up to Jamu, the capital of Kashmir, and presenting my petition to the king himself. What do you advise?" Some opposed this, being convinced that this visit to the tiger's den would cost him his life; but Mr. Scott and others approved, and Kanaya himself_ was firm in his faith that God would bring him back alive. He set out with his friend, Kaude Shah, who was still a Mohammedan, tho almost persuaded to become a Ohristian. They traveled that day the forty miles on foot, entered the Kashmir capital at ·sunset, and found lodging in one of the king's stables, where the head man was a relative of Kaude Shah.

The next morning, after much prayer, Kanaya presented himself at the court-house before Pundit Simbu Partab, the Hindu chief justice, and explained his case. He was received with a wrathful volley

THE STORY OF KANAYA, A HINDU CHRISTIAN

of abuse, on account of his having become a Christian. They challenged him to give a reason for the hope that was in him, and he proceeded bravely to do so, after begging them not to be angry. lie read from his New Testament, and testified to the power of Jesus to save. This made the judge and those around still more incensed, and he was driven from the judgment-seat with strong threats and a most vehement assurance that never, under any conceivable circumstances, would he be permitted to recover possession of his children. lie was commanded, under severe penalties, not to tarry a single night within the city limits. Accordingly, after resting outside for the night, on the next day he returned to his own company at Scottgarh.

The case, to all human appearance, now seemed more hopeless than ever. But another expedient soon commended itself to them. 'fhere dwelt in Sialkot a personal friend of one of the judges of the Maharajah's court, Kutab Din by name. Through a mutual acquaintance he was led to take an interest in Kanaya's case, and readily gave him a letter to the judge at Jamu. Armed with this, Kanaya and Kaude Shah once more proceeded on their toilsome journey, and appeared at court the next morning. When they presented the letter, the judge answered: "This is no friendship matter; to get your children in this way or any other is an utter impossibility-yes, even tho the heavens should be turned upside down; nothing but a government order will avail you anything." So Kanaya, with an agonized heart, turned away, but as he did so he replied: "When God gives the order, then I shall see them; all power and au thority belong to Him."

The next day they returned to Scottgarh, and all night the troubled flock offered up prayer to God. Mr. Scott said that he adhered to his former belief that "first the children would be returned, then the mother would be won over and become such a Christian that by her means mauy more would find salvation."

Kanaya's next move was to lay the matter before the deputy commissioner at Sialkot; for the Maharajah of an important native state was practically setting at defiance a decision of the chief magistrate of a district of British India. This, from a political point of view, was a serious thing. Three months later the deputy commissioner called Kanaya to Sialkot and said to him: "You can now proceed to Jamu and claim your children." "But there is nothing in my hand," objected Kanaya-" no letter or order. How can I go thus with any hope of obtaining a hearing?" "You can go boldly now," said the deputy commissioner, "for an order from the English government has gone before you to the Maharajah, the meaning of which is: Give up these children to their father, and it will be well with you; otherwise, we will see who is able to stand, you or we." This, of course, put the case on a very different footing, but for Kanay.a to go noW to Jamu would be for him to thrust himself into a much exasperated

hornet's nest. The opponents would not submit to the humiliation if they could avoid it, and might, indeed, try to have Kanaya put out of the way. He, however, resolved to go, and Kaude Shah once more consented to accompany him, the brethren meanwhile pledging themselves to pray.

On arriving at Jamu they found the whole city filled with noise and commotion, the court-house closed, all public business suspended. The chief officers of the king were in close counsel as to what was best to be done. A proclamation had been issued that if any man received Kanaya into his house, that man, together with his children, would be imprisoned. So the two travelers found a lonely spot in a deep ravine I near the river-bank on the east side of the city, and there, under a large tree, proceeded to make themselves as comfortable as possible. They read the Scripture and prayed, and continued their devotions until midnight, being much encouraged by the precious promises in God's Word. For two or three days, during which the king's counsellors were deliberating the weighty matter as to whether it should be peace or war with England, Kanaya and his friend remained quiet.

At length, greatly strengthened by prayer and by the success which followed their witnessing for Ohrist to passers by, they decided that the time had come to boldiy face the authorities. So they proceeded to the hall of justice, where the court was now again in session. Their coming, as might be expected, produced intense excitement, and cries resounded on every side, as the multitude rushed together, "Is this too very Kanaya over whom our whole city has been these four days troubled, through whom our religion has been dishonored, and our treaty with the English broken. Will he not renounce his Ohristian religion? " It was to this latter point the magnates, on seeing him, at once addressed themselves. They made him magnificent offers: that he should not only have wife and children restored, but have two or three villages with their rents, if he would only deny Jesus. Kanaya replicd: "You have offered me many things of great price if I would deny Isa. Now I ask you to give me but one thing. My precious Jesus has given me salvation; if you will offer me something of more .value than this I will accept." Finding him thus invulnerable, the pundit, after acknowledging that the council had seen their inability to resist the order of England, backed by the English army, and that the Maharajah's order was to give up the children, fiercely said: "Nevertheless, the case rests in my own hands; I can postpone it according to my pleasure." So he dismissed the matter, ordering Kanaya to appear in court the uext day. The situation was now apparent. The judge, while not daring to deliberately disobey the order, was arrauging to evade it by wearing out the patience and resources of the petitioner, in this way preserving somewhat the honor of the Hindu religion and

maintaining the reputation of those who had given their oath never to delive~p the children.

This policy he pursued for seventeen days, during which Kanaya once appeared before the king, and there witnessed a good confession. He read his Bible continually, and spoke courageously of Jesus to all those that would listen. This made a deep impression on many minds as to the truth of Ohristianity-so much so that several protests were made to the judge that he was risking much in keeping the case so long in hand, not only because of the displeasure of those higher in authority, but because of the harm that was being done by Kanaya's preaching. Still the time wore on without any apparent progress being made. Their food and money were gone, and Kaude Shah started for Sialkot to obtain new supplies and to report to the brethren how matters stood. Again Kanaya went to the judge, saying: "If you will not give me my children, please give me your refusal in writing, and let me go." But the only response was further threatenings and an order, after he had waited all the day without food, to appear again on the morrow. Now the morrow was the Sabbath day, and Kanaya said: "I can not come then to court, not under any consideration; we ought tb obey God rather than man." The pundit, with a volley of loud and angry abuse, bade him begone, declaring: " If you dare to disobey I will not only punish you, but will throw your case out of court! Who is that God that can deliver you out of my hands if you come not to-morrow, as I have ordered you?" He furthermore took his Brahminical thread in his hands, and. swore publicly and formally a solemn oath-" I will surely beat and imprison Kanaya if he come not to-morrow."

Weak and fainting, almost exhausted, Kanaya staggered away, in charge of a soldier, and again found refuge under the tree in the secluded ravine. No refreshing sleep came that night to soothe his troubled soul. He was alone; no human friend was near to carry tidings of his fate; everything seemed to combine to depress him. The situation was indeed desperate; but he still had faith in God, and to Him he looked, pleading in prayer until the break of day: "0 my God, my compassionate Savior, 'rhou who dost pity Thine own servants, have pity upon me, have pity! I am poor and needy; I am not able to do anything, and have no helper but Thee. Save me and my children from the hands of those that hate me and oppress me. My children! my children! 0 Lord, save them, for Jesus'sake." He spent the Sabbath reading from his New Testament and talking about Jesus with those who came near. Another night passed in the same manner as the previous one, in earnest prayer to God, until another day dawned.

As he dragged himself into the court-house on Monday, harassed with dreadful forebodings of evil, he beheld the pundit sitting alone

on the platform awaiting his arrival. Saluting him in a friendly'

manner, and glancing about to see that no one was near, the pundit said: "Tell me, Kanaya, what you were doing last night." Upon hearing this, overwhelmed with fear, and believing that he was now to be -arrested on a false charge of theft, he answered: "I was doing nothing at all, your honor. God, who is tbe living God, Him was I worshiping the whole night long; besides this, was there aught else left for me to do?" '['he punditl then summoning Kanaya to his side, hurriedly and excitedly explained as· follows: "Kanaya, I am very busily engaged preparing a great feast which I am giving at my house; my court is, therefore, closed to-day; but I have come down solely to attend to your case. Last night I could not sleep. When I laid down upon my bed, behold two persons stood before me as in a dream, and said, ' Arise, and give that poor fellow his children!' I immediately arose from my bed and looked everywhere; but, lo! there was no one to be seen. I reflected on this deeply, and laid me down again; but before I had closed my eyes, and while I lay half awake, the two strange visitors again stood in front of me as before, and said: 'Why do you oppress that man? Give up his children! Have you not received an order?' But it is not necessary for me to relate everything; it would take too long, and I am in a great hurry. There is my oath, too; if people hear that I have broken it, they will close my mouth. But, Kanaya, those visits were repeated over and over again all night long, until the morning. I did not at all intend to be here to-day. The court is adjourned, and I am here on this very businessto give you your children, and for this alone."

The pundit went on to state to the bewildered Kanaya, half stupefied at this sudden turn in his affairs, that his wife, Ramdei, and her babe, and the father, Rama, were there in Jamu, in prison, being thus detained so that he might have no opportunity to see them or speak with them, and there it was best for them to stay a little longer. But Kanaya himself he now proposed to send in charge of a soldier to Jandi, where he could procure his children, and when the soldier saw him and children safe over the line, within British territory, and had returned to Jamu, then Ramdei and the rest would be released. "I am doing this," added the pundit, "because of the suffering which I endured last night on your account. What you were doing in the night is a mystery to me; but if I delay giving you your children, it is impossible to foretell what fearful calamity may happen. '['his also I confess: He in whom you believe and whom you worship is the true God."

The program thus outlined was carried through. The children were found sick and emaciated, but the father, braving all difficulties and conquering the remaining obstacles savagely put in his way at the village of detention, carried the little sufferers all the way to Scottgarh, where they were all received by the praying company with jubilant outbursts of praise.

Ramdei, after some years, was soundly converted, and proved a grand worker for Christ. Rama, too, was baptized into the Christian fold, and the children all grew up to be strong Christians, most of them engaging in mission work. Thus was importunate, believing prayer gloriously answered, and the faithful Kanaya became a prosperous and exceedingly happy man.

PROFITABLE INVESTMENTS

PROFITABLE INVESTMENTS BY REV. J. N. ROBINSON, LUOKNOW, INDIA Missionary of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 1892- Some years ago, in one of the comic publications of America, there appeared two cartoons that were almost startlingly suggestive. The first pictured a beautifully clad and smilingly attractive woman, named Prosperity, holding out to a complacent, attentive Uncle Sam a tray filled with all manner of good thi~gs, and urging him to partake liberally. In the background, seen over the shoulder of the woman, and in view of Uncle Sam, were two specter figures representing ancient Greece and Rome, each warningly saying to Uncle Sam: " Beware! she was once my mistress."

A fact that deeply impresses one who has been in a foreign country for a course of years and then returns to the United States is the remarkable prosperity of the people. Sav~ in places where crime or unusual misfortune has touched, poverty, in the real sense it is seen abroad, is ulmost unknown, and even our poorer classes have regularly that to eat and wear which in other countries would be counted luxuries, while the ordinary people of the land are rapidly leaving behind healthful simplicitly of life, and taking on those forms of luxury that indicate the approach of the spirit of softness that led to the debaucheries and final ruin of the nations represented by the specters in the cartoon.

If anyone lesson stands out clearly distinct on the pages of history, repeated time after time with almost monotonous regularity among the nations of the past, it is that luxury, the offspring of temporal prosperity, relaxes the moral fiber of a people and corrupts a land to its undoing. 'fhat this same foe to national well-being is beginning to show itself within our own nation is undeniable, and that the same strange infatuation that led other nations to believe temporal prosperity an unalloyed and unconditional blessing is getting possession of the mind and heart of the people, is a reality to be regretted and corrected rather than a possibility to be feared. Accepted and and used in the same way, prosperity will as surely bring enervating luxury and final debauchery to Americans as it did to any people of old. The hope for the nation is that the incoming tide of worldly blessing will be met in a different spirit, and that wealth may be made to become the handmaiden that serves rather than the mistress that satiates.

The second cartoon represented how the dangers that always attend prosperity may be, and to an extent are being, met. It suggested a difference between Greece and America-at least, in so far as the philosophy of the use of wealth is concerned. As told in the old story, so it was shown in one part of this second cartoon that the

ancient Greek, having wealth and knowing its corrupting inflnence, sought to escape the danger by carrying his bag of gold to the cliff overlooking the sea and casting it into the deep. That was the philosophy of the Greek. The American was pictured as having wealth, with the knowledge also that it would ruin him. But instead of carrying it to the cliff and throwing it into the sea, he was represented as transforming himself into Ii sower, with his dollars and his dimes as seed, and as he passed through the world, scattering his wealth on every side, schools and colleges and churches and asylums and libraries and other institutions, calculated to bless man, were springing up wherever the seed fell. If America escapes the ruin that has come to other nations through luxury, it will be because American philosophy sees the danger and averts it by the wise use of the wealth that comes through prosperity.

"Some thirty, some sixty, and some an hundredfold! " And the average American very much wants it to be the hundredfold in all of his investments. When he gives his money it is not only with the thonght that wealth hugged too close becomes a serpent that stings, but he gives it with the thought that it will do good, and as a rule he puts it where he thinks it will do most good. He endows a school only where he thinks one is needed, he establishes a library where there is room for one. But the fact remains that a small part of the earth's surface is becoming very thickly sown with these endowed philanthropies, while the great and possibly productive areas of some lands are sterile because the seed has not been scattered there. Why is this? No doubt the patriotic feeling that wishes the nation to profit by what can be given has most to do with this. The explanation speaks well for our love of country, but not for our religion. Some men are so smaH as to be able to love only self, some to love only family; many develop until they love a nation, but the Ohristian is large enough to love a world and be interested in its salvation. To him it is not only a matter of investing his mnney in a good cause, but he wants to invest it where it will do most to help build the Kingdom.

It is strange that of recent years, while enormous sums are being put into Ohurch schools and colleges in America, Ohristian philanthropists have almost entirely overlooked the fields that most need their help, and at the same time promise the very highest returns; Not at all intimfl,ting that our home schools and colleges should not be well endowed and cared for, still it is hard to understand why the great mission fields have been left to struggle along with almost no help from wealthy Ohristians. The need in these countries is great. As an instance, take India. During the past decade the popUlation of the peninsular increased two and a half per cent., but the number of Ohristians increased between twenty-eight and thirty per cent" and in that land, where once Henry Martin said if he eyer saw a man con-

verted from Hinduism to Ohrist he should look upon it as greater than a resurrection from the dead, now one man out of each hundred is a Ohristian. But these Christians are from the poorest classes, and they are scattered widely. The government schools are practically closed to their children on account of the caste feeling of the other pupils, who form the vast majority, and it is simply impossible for the missions to furnish schools in one out of a hundred of the villages where the Ohristians live. Shall these Ohristian boys and girls remain ignorant? Such a course means decay and death to the young Ohurch here. To make India Ohristian we must make her coming leadership Ohristian, and that can not be without an educated body of young people to draw from. John R. Mott, after visiting this land, wrote: "More and more will India be governed and its thought molded by t.he student class, and the burning question is, Shall this leadership be heathen, agnostic, or Ohristian ?" It is ominous that one single mission in northern India has of late thrown four thousand Ohristian boys out of its schools simply because it had not money to help them through, and this in spite of the fact that nowhere else in the world will so small an amount of money accomplish so great results. It is the hope of the missionary on the field that American Ohris- tians, in the scattering of their wealth, will see that enough of it reaches foreign lands to endow the schools and colleges we need to establish our work, and make it self-supporting and self-propagating.

As examples of what can be done with even small sums of money, a few incidents are cited. In the city of Oalcutta a school for native Ohristian boys was about being closed for lack of funds. A layman, with some money to invest in the interest of Ohrist's Kingdom, endowed it to the extent of $100,000. In America that sum would not much more than endow a chair; but in this la.nd it not only endows the chair, but one hundred boys yearly are helped through the school who otherwise would have to remain in ignorance all their lives. In _Gujarat the Methodist Episcopal Ohurch is having a marvelous work, but up to the present has been hindered because of the fact that it had practically no trained native helpers nor any way of training them. A gentleman from Kansas, with an amount ~f money to invest that in America would be counted inconsiderable toward the endowment of a school, has put it into a. training-school in that fruitful field. and his investment will raise up and supply to the Ohurch a sufficient number of trained workers for the next fifty years. In Lucknow a school has had to dismiss, perhaps, a majority of its Ohristian students because of lack of funds, but a gentleman in Illinois, with $30,000 to invest where it will do most good, is planning to endow the school to that amount, and that means that yearly between eighty and a hundred Ohristian boys, who later will go out into the ranks of the workers and become the teachers and preachers and hishops of the future Methodist Ohurch, will receive the education that would otherwise be denied them. Oan money be invested anywhere to better advantage than this?

A LETTER FROM A LAOS CHRISTIAN One of our valued friends and correspondents, Dr. C. H. Denman, now working among the Laos of Northern Siam, has forwarded to us a translation of the interesting letter written by Ai Kao, the head hospital assistant at Chieng Mai, to the church in America which supports him. The letter gives some idea of the peculiar idioms of the Laos language. When Ai Kao first came to the hospital he did not know Ohrist, and was not able to read or write. Now he is an earnest Ohristiau and an able assistant. His letter is as fonows: AT THE HOUSE OF DISEASES, CHIENG MAl, Second day of the rising moon, first month.

The slave of God,* Ai Kito, the person who dwells at the Disease House in the city of Ohieng Mai, have a word of greeting, happiness, and prosperity coming to the father and mother teachers and the elders, all together, with the disciples of the sacred God who dwell in Wheatland (New York).

'.ren years ago, it will be what day and month I cannot remember, (I) the slave of God, with my eldest brother were diseased together, both men. We assembled our hearts together, (determined) to go down amI dw,ell at the Disease House at Ohieng Mai. At that time Nourishing Father McKean was the doctor. He took care of the diseases of us two. When we two were well, good, already my eldest brother went away to dwell at his old village. But body, the slave of God, (I), did help the Nourishing Father take care of the work at the Disease House in Ohieng MaL It was ten years already.

The work which I do is like this: 1. I take care of the instruments for cutting, and the instruments for squeezing, and the instruments for washing the wounds, different kinds, and give medicine to men diseased to eat at the right time. 2. Sick people who have relatives, or sick people who are not able to find any relatives, I do <lare for and watch over continually. But sick people who can not bring relatives, the slave of God (I) do seek food, and carry rice and water nourishment, and give to the sick men to receive continually until they are well again. t 3. (I) The slave of God do teach all the brethren who come to take care of their bodies at this Disease House.

4. I do lead worship in the time when the nourishing father does not come down every time.

5. I do sweep the chapel and the medicine house and the disease house, and wash the medicine bottles, old and new, giving them to be clean and clear.

6. When evening comes I light the lamps, and beat the gong to proclaim to all men who are disciples honoring God, and the sick of aivers diseases, to cause them to assemble together for worship, to hear God's word of teaching, every night.

7. I desire to give all men to know the God who lifts away sin and frees from punishment, in order that all men may have a heart to bow before the Lord every place, every where.

I beg all the disciples of God who dwell in Wheatland to pray in behalf of me, that I may take my heart and put it into the work of God: I, serving in the hospital, pray in behalf of you all without ceasmg.

* The Laos equivalent for the first personal pronoun, I, means, literally, " Slave of God."

t Patients usually bring some relative to care for them while in the hospital.

A CHURCH: MISHIONARY AND ANTI-MISSIONARY

A CHURCH: MISSIONARY AND ANTI-MISSIONARY THE STORY OF A CHURCH THAT WAS DIVIDED ON THE SUBJECT OF GIVING TO MISSIONS * Five miles northeast of Lexington, Ky., is the famous Bryan Station Spring, from which the heroic women carried water into the fort when they knew the thickets and canebreaks all about them 'were full of sav- age Indians hid in ambush, waiting for an opportunity to attack the fort.

This incident has made Bryan Station and its spring famous in American history; but an incident just as important in chQi;ch history has since been enacted on the hill just beyond the spring from where the fort stood. Here stands the Bryan Station Bap- tist Church. This church was built early in the nineteenth century, and was an anti-mis- sionary church, where the celebrated Thomas Dudley preached for years; where the Dudley family, and other prom- inent Baptists and wealthy citizens of Fayette County, had their membership. But in the course of time the mission- ary spirit began to move among them. All are familiar 'with this movement among the Baptists – what conten- tion, strife, and division it produced, till finally the whole denomination divided, and the Missionary Baptist's became a sep- arate denomination, which has greatly prospered.

Bryan Station Church was at first about equally di- vided on the question, and became two congrega- tions, one missionary, the other anti-mission- ary. They agreed to di vide the houseand the time; the missionary element took the north side and two Sundays in the month, while the an- tis took the south side of the house and two Sundays. Things went on very well, the missionary side growing stronger and the antis growing weaker, till the house needed a new roof and other repairs. The missionaries endeavored to get their anti brethren to join them in repairing the house, but the antis were grow- ing constantly fewer in number, and would not join in the repairs, till at last the missionary branch covered and repaired one side of the house; and thus it stood for years, with a good tin roof on one side, and an old, leaky shingle roof on the other. Finally, as the antis had grown so few as hardly to meet at all, the missionaries, in sheer self-defense, to save the house, covered the other side of the roof and otherwise improved the house. Now the antis are all gone; the last member, a grandniece of the great Dudley, passed away last spring, while the missionaries have a good, active congregation. The spirit of missions and the opposite made the difference.

.. From The Misffionaru Intelligencer. Cut drawn for The Baptist Missionary Magazine.

CONFESSIONS OF A RETURNED MISSIONARY * The relation of the missionary to the pastors and churches is a large problem. Of course there are missionaries and missionaries, just as there are pastors and pastors. I was repeatedly told, when asked to occupy a city pulpit during the pastor's summer vacation, that nothing on missions was wanted, only a regular sermon. Why is it that among our large and wealthy churches there is a vague dislike to have a missionary speak on those things most of all? The problems of the East are intensely interesting and of urgent importance. The missionary movement has become a great.international or world movement, and the universities here are quick to see this, while lIhe churches are falling behind in their interest in such vital questions as "The Religions of the East," "The Philosophy that Underlies these Religions," "The Success or Failure of Missions," and "The Relation of Governments to Religion." One city pastor said to me, "You have the greatest philosophical problem of the world to solve." and invited me to speak ten minutes in his pulpit.

Among ministers, I am sorry to say, there is once in a long time one who attempts to use a missionary for his own selfish ends. He asks one of the secretaries to send a missionary on a certain Sunday as tho he himself would be present, and then goes off to fill some other pulpit fora consideration, leaving the missionary to find out the fraud when it is too late to retreat.

The Anti-Mission Christians There are in some of the churches those who have read criticisms of missions by writers who claim to have seen for themselves the uselessness and extravagance of missionary work in the East. They have heard "from those who know" that it costs hundreds of thousands of dollars for every convert. These church-members easily persuade themselves that no more money need be sunk in that-hole. and so there is in a quiet way a small anti-missionary body of Christians (?) who really think missions are a failure, and perhaps a fraud. Nothing but a pastor who knows the face value of these criticisms, and has an intimate knowledge of facts, can break the force of these criticisms.

Some forty years ago a young man in an Eastern port wrote an article that has been used ever since as a mine of anti-missionary literature. This same man is to-day one of the best authorities on all Eastern problems, and his views command the respect of men in legations and cabinets. He has been for decades one of the best friends of mission work, tho he knows well the faults and imperfections of the workers. "How came you to change your opinions about missions?" I recently inquired of him. " I simply didn't know anything about them at first, and wrote my criticisms merely to make a little fun and to fill up a blank column in that daily newspaper," WIl,S his reply.

The missionary spirit that is the dominating force in the preaching and work of some pastors is one of the gladestexperiences of the returned missionary. One whose daughter had just decided to go to the foreign field, said: "I would be so happy if all my childr8il would make a like decision." I sit at 'the feet of such men, learning of them, and wishing I were more worthy of their holy friendship, and rejoicing that our churches have many such pastors whose ruling inspiration comes from • Condensed from The Congregationalist and Christian World.

REV. BONN-ITT, OF SIAM

their vision of God's kindom as the greatest and most enduring fact on earth.

Indeed, I was everywhere deeply impressed with the rich, deep, reverent, self-sacrificing spirit of the preachers of the Gospel of Ohrist, and their prayers, so thoughtful, so comprehensive, so true to the spirit of the Oross, putme to shame formy spiritual poverty, yet fiBedme with joy that God had called these men for such a transition and progressive time as this.

The depth and power of spiritual life was everywhere apparent. I had heard of the materialism that is eating the life out of the churches and that has come over our great nation. To'be sure, it is not difficult to see painful signs of the false estimate of gold-the truly yellow peril to our family and national life. But nothing of this kind could blind me to the mighty forces that are fighting the glorious fight of faith.

One reads much of the rottenness of politics and of the bribery that pervades business life. 'l'alks with legislators and master workmen are spiced with one peculiar gesture that I never have noticed in former visits to my native land-a backward curve of the hand into which a bribe could be secretly put. Since when, I wonder, did this evil gesture become common in conversation r But it is evident that spiritual forces exist, and that they exist for victory over evil. I go back glad I am a missionary, even tho I must pass through the anti-missionary belt that pervades steamers and the open ports of the East. But I know whom I have believed, and I know no reason for being ashamed of the Gospel that has been an abiding blessing upon my whole life, and that is of infinite, redemptive, and uplifting power. There.isno need of pessimism.

REV. BOON-In. OF SIAM* Boon-Itt, whom Dr. A. J. Brown pronounces one of the most remarkable men he ever knew, was born in Bangkok, Siam, February 15, 1865. His father, a Ohristian Chinese, was the head man of his village. His mother, Maa Tuan, was the daughter of the first Siamese to receive Christian baptism, and she was the first among Siam's women to work for the education of the women and girls of her native land. Educated at the Presbyterian mission school in Bangkok, now known as the Harriet House Memorial School, after graduation she became matron of the school. In 1880 Maa Tuan taught in the palace, one of her pupils being a wife of the king. For many years she was an efficient and much valued teacher in the mission schools, and a faithful witness for Ohrist.

This Ohristian mother committed her boy to the pioneer missionaries, Dr. and Mrs. S. R. House, on their return to this country in 1876, and thus Boon-Itt's early years were spent in their home in Waterford, New York. He soon won the affectionate interest of the people thel'&- an interest maintained for over twenty-five years, and culminating in the adoption of Boon-Itt as their own missionary by the Presbyterian Ohurch of Waterford in April, 1903. Very early in his career here, Boon-Itt became imbued with the American spirit, and "wanted to do what American boys did." In vacations he secured employment and evinced the spfrit of sturdy independence which characterized him to the end.

Four years (1881-1885) were spent at Williston Seminary, Eastha.mp- • Condensed from a pamphlet of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions.

ton, Mass., preparing for college. In the gymnasium and on the athletic field, at baseball or football, his lithe and muscular body found few equals. His swimming feats and records were never equaled. In the classroom his work was always well done. In the literary society he was one of the merriest and one of the most faithful. Everywhere his good humor and hearty laugh were contagious, and his unselfishness was a byword. The charm and winsomeness of his life on campus and in hall was carried with earnestness and tact into the best and deepest of Williston's religious life.

Going to Williams College, he was an apt and conscientious student of the languages, the sciences, and philosophy-biology and moral philosophy being his favorite studies. His biological notebooks, with their accurate and beautifully colored drawings, were especially fine. He was active in the Y. M. C. A., and influential in the Christian life of the college. Socially he was ever a modest, considerate gentleman, the soul of honor, above pettiness and meanness, versatile in his accomplishments, loyal and stimulating in his friendship.

A summer vacation was spent at Northfield, attending the Student Conference and learning anew from Mr. Moody the way to win men to Christ. Then he entered the Auburn Theological Seminary, from which he graduated in 1892, and remained for a post-graduate year. During these Auburn years he acquired American citizenship; he spent one vacation preaching in Michigan, and one at Bergen, N. Y.; and he added a large number of friends, who loved him and whose friendship he prized.

He became connected with the Presbytery at Rochester, and by this Presbytery was ordained May 11, 1892. Upon his appointment to missionary service by the Board of Foreign Missions, the Young People's Societies of the Presbytery pledged themselves to his support; this they carried out for several years.

In the early summer of 1893, with a loving good· by to this land which, in the number of years of residence, in the forces which had molded him, in the friendships which were most precious to him, was his real home, he returned to Siam, the land of his readoption, for which he was to give his life.

His first task was to regain and perfect himself in the use of his mother tongue; his English speech was faultless. Meanwhile he did literary work for the mission press. He accOl;npanied Dr. Dunlop on evangelistic tours to the peninsula by the station boat Kalamazoo, and overland, making good use of a stereopticon to enlist the interest of the villagers in the story of Jesus; he wrote to classmates how great was his joy to tell it to multitudes who had never heard it before.

On September 23, 1897, he married Maa Kim Hock, who had received her education in the Harriet House School. Soon after their engagement Boon-Itt was again offered a very large salary in gold by a commercial house if he would enter its service. On consulting his fiancee, she at once said: "I think we would be far happier doing the Lord's work on a little money than to leave it for this large sum." Mrs. Boon- Itt proved herself a true helpmeet to her husbltnd, aiding him in all his efforts for the uplifting of their people. Three children were born to them-a boy and two girls.

Most of their married life was spent in Pitsanuloke, a month s journey up the river from Bangkok. Here he developed a boys' boarding-school which" has never had a dollar of foreign money. The land,

REV. BOON-ITT, OF SIAM

an old palace ground, was given by the Siamese chief commissioner in 1889; the teak building cost over four thousand ticals, every tical of which was secured by Boon-Itt in Pitsanuloke. In the competitive government examinations the boys of this school gained the highest percentages over the boys of the government public school and the Royal Survey School."

In 1902, Rev. Dr. Arthur J. Brown, Secretary of the Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions, reported that there was "neither missionary nor church in Bangkok proper for the bulk of the population, for the intelligent, well-to-do classes who are becoming eagerly interested in foreign ideas, and for the thousands of bright young men who flock into the metropolis. In the main part of the city are scores of young men and women who were educated at our boarding-schools. Many of them are Christians. Properly led, they might be a power for Christ. For this great work a man and a church are needed at once. No other need in Siam is more urgent. The man should be able to speak the high Siamese like a native. He should be conversant with the intricacies of Siamese customs and etiquette, and so understand the native mind that he can enter into sympathy with it and be able to mold it for God. There is one man in Siam who meets all these conditions. That man is Rev. Boon Boon-Itt, already a member of the mission, and one of the most remarkable men I have met in Asia. At the head of his 'clan,' whose family home is in Bangkok, he is widely and favorably known in the capital. Young men like him and resort to him for advice whenever he visits the city. The government has repeatedly offered him lucrative posts, and I was told by United States Minister King that a trading corporation in Laos is eager to employ him at a salary of $4,000, gold. As a minister of Christ he receives $650 and a tumble-down native house, and he would rather be a missionary on those terms than an official or a trader on a high salary."

Accordingly, Boon-Itt was transferred to Bangkok. At this juncture Phra Montri, an influential Siamese nobleman, educated at Columbia College, offered to give the money needed beyond what the other Christians could raise for a new church. Phra Montri, being a great admirer of Boon-Itt, wished him to carry out this enterprise, which he did. A cottage prayer-meeting was organized and was largely attended; Christian worship was instituted in many homes; a movement was started to found a Christian community in the neighborhood of the new church and school buildings. Boon-Itt felt most strongly the need of facilities for reaching and helping young men, not only on Sunday, but all through the week-a reading-room, gymnasium, etc. Tho heartily approving this, the board had not the available funds to supply it. Two of his student friends interested a few parishioners, and, accordingly, Brown Memorial Presbyterian Ohurch of Baltimore and the First Presbyterian Church of Ithaca became responsible to the extent of $500 a year for this new work and extra equipment. But just as all these cherished hopes and larger plans were about to be realized, and he "was standing on the threshold of a career which would apparently make him one of the most influential Christian leaders in Asia," Boon-Itt was suddenly stricken with cholera, and after ten days'suffering, and in spite of all that the best human skill could do for him, died on May 8, 1003.

Boon-Itt's death is a deep personal sorrow to his lllany friends; to Siam it seems an irreparable loss. This the lllissionl;l.ries on the field feel most keenly. Their first thought was of what might be done to perpetuate his influence. They propose" the erection of a suitable building for the work which was on his heart when he died, as a memorial to him, for the highest good of his people. The plan is simply this: to secure a lot central in Bangkok, and on it erect a building for Ohristian work among young people, within which there would be library, reading-room, chapel, etc., somewhat after the style of Y. M. O. A. rooms at home. This was also Boon-Itt'splan." They estimate $10,000 in gold would be needed to accomplish this. On November 5, 1903, the board in New York approved of this general plan, with the change that the memorial be an additional building to the plant of the Ohristian Boys' High-School in Bangkok. There " the board has the land, so that no expense need be incurred for that." Moreover, "the cost of maintenance, after erection, will come out of the general funds of the board." * PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN MANCHURIA MISSION STATIONS Alchuka-fu . V.F.C.S. 1892 3 4 1 ;, :~: I: 5 131 Fa-ku-men …. P. C. I. 225 Fen-hwang-cheng D.M. 1899 1 1 18 8 Hai-cheng-hsien lB99 2 3 V.F. C.S. 1876 1 Hai-Iung-cheng . 2 25 10 . . . 5 865 V.F.C.S. 1897 1 2 Hsing-min-ting . P. C.I. 5 4 73.') Hsin-pin-pu . 1899 1 1 21 15 16 2 300 V.F. C. S. 1894 1 Hsiu-yen .. D. M. 2 9 8 356 Kai-yuen .. Kin-chau-fu 1898 1 I' .. 2 1 1 13 Kirin V F.C.S. 1896 1 1 838 Kirin … . P. C.I. 3 22 2 171 B.&F.B.S. 1891 2 6 27 . 1~2~. . ~.~ . 8 '1 22 9 '115 P. C. I. 1894 2 3 Ku-yi-shu …. . P.C.I. 1899 1 1 22 6 6 4 Kwan-cheng-tez . 170 P.C.I. Kwang-ning-heien P. C. I. 1891 4 7 26 10 11 2 1 119 Liao-yang 1895 2 3 27 24 16 5 1 300 V.F.C.S. 1882 4 10 17 16 MUkden ., B.&F.B.S. 5 1 650 Mukden P. C. I. 11 4 ;, '4 79 1889 1 4 10 Mukden ., V.F.C.S. 1875 5 12 22 21 P. C. I. 1 17 2,281 Niu-chuang . 1869 1 2 22 8 10 1 Port Arthur 110 D.M. Sa-hoa·tsze . 1896 1 3 2 1 2 33 Ta-ku-shan . D.M. 1902 1 1 8 D.M. Tie-ling. 1896 2 3 1 V.F.e.S. 1896 1 2 1 3 138 The societies at work are: The British and Foreign Bible Society, Danish Mission, Vnited Free Church of Scotland, and the Presbyterian Church of Ireland. (Statistics furnished by t~Bureau of Missions; P. C. I. statistics from Beach's Atlas, 1900.) " • Friends are hereby given the privilege of having a part in the proposed memorial, and are asked to contribute as generously as possible for the perpetuating of Boon-Itt's noble life·work. Checks should be made payable to Howard Kennedy, Jr., Treasurer. It Is earnestly hoped that this fund may be completed before May 8, 1904, the first anniversary of Boon·ltt's death.

EDITO~IALS

EDITORIALS The Bible Society Centenary Japan and Ru.sia The centenary of the British and For at least a decade of years Foreign Bible Society has in a sense there has been a growing alienation occupied the whole year ending between these two empires. Russia with M~rch, 1904, and culminating has been steadily advancing south in a grand series of memorable cel- as well as east, the great Siberian ebrations. There was first arecep- railroad being apparently intended tion of delegates, with the Marquis as a line for troops and supplies of Northampton, the president of when the crisis should come. Japan the society, presiding. On Satur- has felt more and more that every day, March 6, at 3: 30,.in Royal movement of Russia meant the en- Albert Hall, a children's demon- dangering of her sovereignty and stration, with a choir of 1,500, freedom. Whatever advantage Japresided over by the Lord Mayor pan gained in the war with China, and Mayoress, and addresses by J. Russia tried to wrest from her, and L. Paton, Esq., and Bishop Taylor- as Manchuria had been lost to her, Smith. On Sunday a special ser- Korea was likewise largely domvice was held in St. Paul's, the inated by Russian advisers. When royal family attending, and the the Boxer uprising supplied an opprimate preaching. On Monday portunity, Russia spread her troops evening, at Alhert Hall, the cen- over Manchuria, ostensibly to protenary meeting proper, with ad- tect her interests, but, after the dresses by the president, the Mar- war was over, clearly planned to quis of Northampton, by the Arch- secure for the Czar what had been bishop of Canterbury, Sir George wrested frOID the Mikado. Smith of Travo, Sir Lewis Dibdin, Dean of the· Arches, and Dr. John To many this war has for years Watson. On Tuesday, at Queen's seemed inevitable, and now that Hall, the Bible Society meeting of it has come, we can only pray the Foreign Missionary Societies. God to guide the final issue, and It was one of the most memorable especially to protect the missioncelebrations of modern history. aries and native Christians who may be in peril from the excite- It may be well here to put to- ment incident to war. It must be gether, in round figures, the statis- acknowledged that Japan has tics of the B. and F. Bible Society's shown herself both humane and last report: magnanimous in more than one in- stance, and has even put to shame Languages represented……….. . 370 so-called Christian nations by the New languages printed in 1903…. . 8 moderation and humanity of her For translating, printing, binding, course. Grants of Bibles, etc…………•.. £122,000 Deficit on last year's work…….. . £132,000 The Christian War in the Eaat Bibles issued last year………… . £Z1,000 New Testaments issued last year.. Weare interested in the war be- Portions issued last year…..•.•.. 998,000 tween Russia and Japan chiefly be- 1,492,000 cause we are interested in another 3,455,000 and a more important warfare- that for the conquest 6f the world Total.. .. ……•….••••…… 5,945,000 for our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. It matters not who wins Excess over previous year.. •. . • •. . 876,000 the petty battles of the nations if Total issues since 1804. •….•…… 186,000,000 Total CO&t …………………….. £14,000,000 Colporteurs employed last year… 850 Total sales last year….. ………. 1,830,000 Native Biblewomen employed….. 658 Weekly visits by Biblewomen to.. 38,680 380 THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD [May only the sovereignty of God is months he restored order and es recognized. Our antagonists are tablished radical reform measures, not the established governments, abolishing the most active elements nor flesh and blood as such, but of corruption in the courts. When we contend against ignorance the rebellion, which threatened to and oppression and sin wherever become a second to that of Tai- found. Our weapons are not ping, broke out in the southern torpedo – boats and rapid-firing province Kuangsi, he was appoint- guns, but the " Sword of the ed governor of that province.

Spirit," which is the Word of God. Before leaving Sz-chu(>n province Our soldiers are not trained in mil- he was presented with a superb itary schools, but in the Divine copy of the New Testament, similar school of prayer and faith, with to that presented by the Chris- light and love. With brain and tians to the empress dowager.

body empowered and brought un- His reply was printed in the native der the control of the Holy Spirit papers. It was as follows: Christ's soldiers are invincible and I have received and read a trans- lation of the joint letter from the invulnerahle. missionaries, male and feniale, of the English and American mis- The outcome of the Russian-Japa- sions. I am both ashamed and thankful. The contents of the letnese conflict is yet unknown, but we ter were sincere and straightfor- ward. I fear my virtue is only know that our war must go on un- ordinary, and that I am not worthy of your praise. . . . til the kingdoms of the world be-' Nevertheless, I steal some pleascome the Kingdom of our Lord. ure from t,he thought that the populace and the Churches are now Let us then take courage and gird on very friendly terms. The offi- cials of China are gradually acquirourselves again to the battle; let ing a knowledge of the great prin- ciples of the religions of Europe us watch and be sober and fight a and America. And the Churches are also laboring night and day to good fight, not only in lands be- readjust their methods, and to make known their aims in their yond the sea, but against the foes propagation of religion; conse- quently, Chinese and foreigners are that are nearest. * coming more and more into cordial relations. This fills me with joy China's " Ablest Viceroy" on Missions and hopefulness.

Chang Chihtung has been recog- But, after all, the province of nized as a great official. For the Sz-chuan is an out-of-the-way moment being out of office, Ts'en place, and ignorant peoJ?le are still Ch'un-hsuan is accredited by numerous. My hope IS that the Chinese as the foremost statesman teachers of both countries will of the empire. He came promi- spread the Gospel more Widely than nently into notice of Western peo- ever, that hatred may be banished ple after the Boxer rebellion, as and disputes dispelled, and that the the successor of the governor be- influences of the Gospellllay create fore whose official residence 54 mis- boundless happiness for my people sionaries were murdered, some of of China. And I· shall not be the them by the governor himself. only one to thank you for com- Rev. W. Arthur Cornaby, writing ing to the front in this good to the Methodist Recorder, London, work. . . . tells' us that Ts'en Ch'un-hsuan threw himself heartily into the May the Gospel prosper I project of establishing a Martyr Memorial University. I herewith present my card, In 1902 he Was appointed to quell TS'EN CH'UN HSUAN. the Boxerism of the great western province Sz-chuan. In eight **

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY

BOOKS FOR THE MISSIONARY LIBRARY THE SOULS OF BLACK FOLK. By W. E. selves on the side of right to give a Burghardt Du Bois. l~mo. $1.20 net. fresh study to the whole question. A. C. McClurg & Co., Chicago. 1903. A systematic effort for defaming the American Indian, and thus dis- From title to finis this is a book paraging Indian education, and of compelling interest for all who opening Indian lands to spoliation, heed the thought currents of our was recently brought to light, and time or appreciate literary form. there is reason to believe that there is a similar propaganda against the It is a series of essays, sketches, freedman. At the same time there tales, and songs, all exquisite in are facts regarding negro life and beauty and appealing in pathos, character, as shaped by slavery while sustained by a foundation of upon the basis of original heathen- convincing scientific statement. ism, which allmust face and reckon The reader feels the grip of a great with. We wish to refer those who and passionate soul, but realizes seek information which may guide that behind the passion is an intel- them toward solid facts and prinlectual and moral power of a high ciples to two other books on this order. It is not exactly a popular general subject: George W. Cable's book-its appeal is to scholarly and "Negro Question" and Kelley Milthinking people, and to such it ler's "Education of the Negro," brings large satisfaction by its fair- published by the Bureau of Educaness, its grasp of the entire subject, tion at Washington. The whole and its unfailing and peculiar ch~rm subject of "lower races" and the of style. It is full of beauties at improvability of man is fundathe side, like the description of a mental to the work of missions, birth and the Milton-like setting and thus becomes not only a nationforth of the aim of education, but al, but a world question. it never wanders far from its main theme and thesis-" The negro is a This book of Dr. Du Bois' is presoul." cious as coming from one who is "within the veil," and because it Thoughtful people are beginning reveals to us both the bcts regardto realize that another "irrepress- ing the African race in America ible conflict" is possible between and their spiritual significance. He those who, like the author of " The makes us feel the blind aspiration Leopard's Spots" and" The Negro of the slave, the groping of the a Beast," hold that the African freedman, the disappointments and race is hopeless, and hence possessed fresh aspirations of 40 years' of of no claim .for recognition, en- freedom, and, more than all, the couragement, or uplift-only alms heart and feelings of the actors in and stern repression-and those this great drama-the "old master," who discuss the elevation of the so much nobler than some other darker race as a hopeful enterprise Southern types, the "carpet-bagof patriotism and religion. The gel'," the "since-the-war" broods, "race problem," or the "Southern and the "Yankee schoolma'ms, " problem," is not the negro problem heralds of that" crusade of the sixmerely, but the question of the ties, that finest thing in American attitude, and hence the moral drift, history, and one of the few things of the superior race. Will the peo- untainted by sordid greed and ple of the dominant race become cheap vainglory." leaders and benefactors or oppressors of their humbler neighbors? We attempt no epitome of a work The debate is already on, and it becomes all who wish to place them-

which must be read by everyone ing and exciting events. She tells who would know the thought of the time. It is not a book to be re the story of her. life at Seoul in a ported in a paraphrase or summary any more than one of Tennyson's straightforward way, describing poems. things as they were and are with a The portion which will incite most comment, and which may woman's sympathy and a woman's need a word of explanation, is the chapter in which, with the greatest insight. She passes over lightly courtesy and deference, the author criticises Mr. Booker T. Washing- many of the discomforts and trials ton, "the man who bears the chief burden of the leadership of. the to which she and other missionrace." To llS it seems that Dr. Du Bois has a less buoyant and practi- aries have been subjected in this cal spirit than the author of "Up From Slavery," and that really Mr. land of filth and stagnation, but Washington is starting multitudes upon the road which leads to the the pictures she draws are vivid recognition of the negro as a human soul. He takes a bluff South- enough to enable one to fill in the erner or a Northern man of business, who recognizes mainly the unpleasant details. Mrs. Underphysical and material needs of the situation, and says: "Well, if you wood was on friendl~ terms wi.th believe in industrial education for the negro, Come on and let us pro- the murdered Queen of Korea and vide it." This is a plain, practical step; And it is enough that Mr. with other members of the royal Washington should enlist in this enterprise a multitude who might family, but she only hints at be unwilling to enter upon any longer or larger program. That important parts that she and her there must be a longer and larger program is, however, self-evident. husband have played in many stir- It is well that Dr. Du Bois has presented so forcibly those aspects of ring events in the capital. She race uplift which have not been put in the forefront of late. w. G. F. tells however, most graphically, FIFTEEN YEARS AMONG THE TOP-KNOTS. By of the "baby riots," encounters L. H. Underwood, M.D. Illustrated. 12mo, 271 pp. $1.50. The American with ruffians, attacks by robbers, Tract Society, New York. 1904. the China-Japan war, the Tong- This volume has already been referred to on another page. It is in hak rebellion, the murder of the marked contrast to Mr. Angus Hamilton's volume, the result of queen, etc. The whole volume 15 weeks (or was it 15 days P) among these same" Top-knots." Mrs. Un- gives an unusually clear and fasderwood went to Korea as a medical missionary in 1888, and has cinating account of missionary life ptssed thrOUgh some very interest- and work in Korea. It ill also a conclusive answer to such puerile and shallow-minded criticisms of missionary work as those referred to in Mr. Hamn ton 's book. Unlike Mr. Gale, Mrs. Underwood has not written under the guise of fiction, but, like him, she has produced a missionary book which can not fail to capture and hold the readers'

attention, and which gives a clear and correct idea of how an. able and noble woman finds it worth while to give her life for the Koreans. * THE VANGUARD. By James S. Gale. Illus- trated. 12mo, 320 pp. $1.50, Fleming H. Revell & Co. 1904.

This "Tale of Korea" is not a novel as novels go, but is so much the better on that account. It is a vivid, stirring picture of present- day missionary life and work in the land of top-knots. The author has lived in Korea for over fifteen years,

BOOKS FOR THE llUS8IONARY LIBRARY

and under the guise of fiction de- sionary societies in the work God has appointed each to do among scribes experiences and characters these people."

that he has met there. All who It is seldom that two such excel- lent books on one small country have read his "Korean Sketches" appear in so short a time as this by Dr. Stuntz and that by Dr. A. J. will make haste to read this latest Brown, but there is room for both. This is, perhaps, even more of a product of his pen. Dr. Gale has distinctly missionary book than the other, but it deals in a broadthat happy faculty of !;eeing both minded way with the problems which confronted the military, pothe sublime and the ridiculous in litical, commercial, educational, and religious leaders from America life, and of describing them in a who are seeking to regenerate and develop the Philippine islands and fascinating way that detracts from their people.

neither profit 0'1' enjoyment. His Dr. Stuntz deals kindly but can- didly with such questions as "Why hero is a real man and a noble one, the Friars are Hated," and "The Government and Religious Condiand each character stands out in tions." He describes the work of the Bible societies, Methodists, an individuality which shows a Presbyterians. Baptists, Episcopa- lians, and others, and shows the master hand. The plot itself is difficulties which confront the Prot- estant missionaries in their work. of secondary importance and inter- Dr. Stuntz' book impresses us as an accurate, fair-minded, Christian est, but there is enough of action account of the conditions in the Philippines, and the need of an enand human interest to hold the lightened government and of Prot- estant missions for the temporal reader's attention riveted to the and eternal welfare of the Filipinos.

page from first to last. Variety * and spice, point and purpose, love EVOLUTION IN My MISI!ION VIEws. By T. P. Crawford. 12mo, 160 pp. 75c. J. A. and adventure, humor and sadness, Scarboro, Fulton, Ky. 1903.

all are found in these pages. Besides This volume is a series of letters by the Rev. T. P. Crawford, D.D., shipwrecks and rebellions, wild setting forth his convictions re- garding missionary methods. Dr. beasts and wild men, the every-day Crawford went out to China in 1852 as a missionary of the Southern life of the missionary is described, Baptist Convention. In China, Dr. Crawford became convinced (I) the printing-house, the hospital, that absolutely no money should be used in mission work except for teaching, street preaching, itinera- the support of missionaries. There should be no native workers. ting and personal work-all with a schools, or medical work supported by mission funds in whole or in mingling of pleasantry and serious- ness that makes it delightful. We know of no better book to give a correct idea of the hardships and rewards of missionary service in Korea. The author is able to speak more plainly of opponents and friends than would be wise if the story of his experiences and obser- vations were not in the form of fiction. * THE PHILIPPINE!! AND THE FAR EAST. By Homer C. Stuntz. Bvo, 514 pp. Illus- trated. $1.75 net. Jennings & Pye, Cin- cinnati, Ohio. 1904 Dr. Stuntz is a Methodist missionary in Manila, who was for eight years in India. He has here sought to "set down in order the things which American voters and American Christians ought to know for their guidance in helping snape the policies of our nation, and furnishing the support for our mis-

part. Missionaries should preach a man who was beyond fifty, and the Gospel, and let the native work had been for thirty years a slave be self-supporting from the outset. of drink. We know Mr. Shorey And (2) that there should be no personally, and have great con- mission boards, but that the work fidence hi his piety and spirit- should be carried on by individual uality.

home churches sending out their His narrative illustrates the say- own missionaries, "without the ing of the late Sir Benjamin Ward intervention of outside committees, Richardson that "alcohol is the associations, or boards." Dr. Craw- devil i.n solution."

ford had the courage of his con- Mr. Shorey found Christ in con- victions, and about forty years nection with Mr. Moody's meet- after his arrival in China he sepa- ings in New York, in 1876, at what rated from the Southern Baptist was known as Barnum's Hippo- Board, and started out in an inde- drome. His appetite for drink was pendent mission. Before much was at once taken away, and he has attempted, the Boxer troubles since lived a truly Christian life absorbed in the/' rescue of other broke up the work, and Dr. Craw- men tempted in like ways.

ford returned to America, where The book has nearly two hundred pages, but only the first chapter is he died in 1002. There is a large taken up with Mr. Shorey's own experiences. Subsequent chapters measure of truth in Dr. Crawford's treat of Jerry McAuley's life, Will- iam Lloyd, William Noble, the views, but he was an extremist. work of Charrington, the work of the Salvation Army and the Church He twisted good principles into bad Army, and other forms of Chris- tian and rescue and temperance ones, and while the ends which he work in America and in England. To those who are se1lking to save sought were desirable ends- the lost, these narratives will be found instructive and stimulating namely, a strong, self-supporting and helpful, and we have no hesi- tation in recommending this book native Church, and an active, self- to all such warmly. We hope it may have a wide reading. sacrificing Church at home-his NEW BOOKS methods were futile to accomplish KOREA. By Angus Hamilton. Map. Illushis ends. It was a case of indi- trat.ed. 8vo, 316 pp. $2.00. Charles Scrib ner's Sons. 1904. vidualism carried to excess. The THE VANGUARD. A Tale of Korea. By Jameg same principles and devotion, tem- S. Gale. Illustrated. 12mo. $1.50. Flem- ing H. Revell Co. 1904. pered with moderation and good FIFrEEN YEARS AMONG THE: TOp·KNOTS; OR, jUdgment, would have produced LIFI!; IN KOREA. By L. R. Underwood, real and lasting results. s. M.D Illustrated. 8vo, 296 pp. $1.50. American Tract Society. 1904. THE CASE AGAINST THE KONGO FREE STATE. JAPAN TO-DAY. By Alfred Stead. Illustrated. Compiled from Official Documents and 12mo, 248 pp. E. P. Dutton & Co. 1904. Other Sources. 1d. Office of the Inter- national Union, Mowbray House, London. DIRECTORY OF PROTESTANT MISSIONA.RIES IN 1903 CHINA, KOREA, AND JA.PAN. 60 cents. CONGO SLAVERY. By H. Grattan Guinness, Presbyterian Mission Press, Shanghai. M.D. 2d. net. Regions Beyond Mission- 1904. ary Union, Harley House, Bow, London. SIEGE DAYS. By Ada Raven Mateer. 12mo. $1.25. Fleming H. Revell Co. 1904. 19().~. A CHINESE STORY-TELLER. By W. Remfrey Hunt. Illustrated. 75 cents. Christian THI!; NEW AFRlCAN SLAVERY i…0R~KING LEO- Publishing Co., St Louis, Mo. 1904. POLD'S RULE IN AFRICA. .tSy Jj;. D. Morel. THE PHILIPPINES AND THI!; FAR EAST. By 1d. Mowbray House, London. 1904. Homer C. Stuntz. 8vo. $1.75, net. Jen- nings & Pye. 1904. These pamplets form a powerful INDIA AND CHRISTIAN OPPORTUNITY. By Har- lan P. Beach. 12mo. 50 and 35 cents. indictment of Belgian administra- Student Volunteer Movement. 1904. SAMUEL CHAPMAN ARMSTRONG. By Edith A. tion in the Kongo State, and should Tltlhot. 8vo. $1.50. Doubleday, Page &Co. 1904. be read by any who are not already convinced that the atrocities and abuses demand international inter- vention. * WHAT .Tl!;sus Is DOING. By S. F. Shorey. Al- fred Holmes, London. 1903.

Mr. Shorey's narrative is a very striking story of the conversion of

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGE~CE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE AMERICA ization of the society, including volumes, tracts, and periodicals, Cooperation The success of the 749,315,572. The number of period- in Mission plan of Uni ted icals printed and distributed within the last twelve months reaches Stud)' Study of Missions 2,738,900, and the total number of languages and dialects in which the proves that it has society has published is 158. The number of family visits made by met a real need. The fact that the colporteurs was 187,673. Prayer was offered in the majority since the publication of the first of these visits; 61,581 volumes were left in the homes. The total numbook of the series in September, ber of family visits made since the organization of colportage is 15,- 1901, the publishers have actually 386,699, and the total number of volumes left in the families is Hi,- sold nearly 120,000 copies of these 495,936. The societ.y has expended three studies, and that 44 boards a total of $750,000 in creating and circulating Christian vernacular are using the material, while each literature at the foreign mission stations. year the sales are increasing, gives us some reason for referring to the "success" of the enterprise. We have even greater reason, however, to rejoice in the use made of some of these books. In miSSionary so- cieties in city and in country, east and west, aud in Canada, which was quite ready for annexation, women and girls are studying mis- sions with a thoroughness and American- Zion's Society for earnestness which exceed our Norwegian Israel of the Nor- hopes. Some women's clubs have Work for the wegian Lutherans ventured upon these courses. Cer- Jews in America, Minne- tain professors in a great university apolis, was organ- were willing to follow these out- ized in 1878, and hence this society lines in a series of lectures before can look back upon almost twen- the women's missionary societies ty-six years of missionary activ- in an eastern town. Many public ity among the Jews in America libraries have added the preferred and Russia. Its secretary, Prof.

lists of books to their shelves. J. H. Blegen, of Angsburg Semina- Study classes in such colleges as ry, Minneapolis, has just published Harvard, Vassar, and Mount a history of its work (" Zionsfor- Holyoke have used these text-books eningens Historie," 400 pages), from with great acceptance.-From the which the following facts and fig- Annual Report. ures are taken. The society em- What the According to a re- ploys 2 mislilionaries among the Tract Society- port recently given Jews in Russia.-namely, Pastor Has Done by the American Tract S~iety, 89 Meyersohn in Minsk and Pastor new pUblications were added to the Gurland in Odessa – and 1 (Paslist during last year. These were in English, Polish, Bohemian, Ger- tor E. N. Heimann) in Chicago. man, H1!mgarian, Spanish, Swedish, and Italian, and the total num- Rev. Paul Werber worked in Balber of distinct periodicals added was 180, making the grand total of timore from 1882 till his death in pUblications issued since the organ- 1896, while Rev. A. H. Gjevre was employed in Greater New York from 1900 to 1903. The number bap- tized by the missionaries of this society in Europe and America

during twenty-five years is 409. namely, the school, the preaching," and the work for mothers and chil- The total income was $80,640, while dren. During these twenty-nine years 40 mission schools have been 167,656 copies of the New Testa- sustained for different periods of time, and 20 of these are now in ment, whole or in part, and 168,040 operation. More than 19,000 Chi- nese have been reached. More than tracts were distributed. M. 1,700 have become Christians in California since the work began. Prince Yee It is strange tpat These results have been reached, not by public addresses and evan- Persecuted the persecutions to gelistic meetings, but by steady and faithful individual work. Inin America which Prince Yee, dividually the converts go home to China and preach to their rela- the second son of tives and friends, doing what they can to bring them to Christ. They the Emperor of Korea, has been also organize free schools and help to support the Gospel work in many subjected to while a student at wayli, at all times working hand- in-hand with the missionaries of Wesleyan University, Delaware, the American Board. Aside from this, there is organized work which 0., and which have driven him to reaches across the ocean to China, under of the name of the China Washington, have elicited so little Congregational Missionary Socie- ty, the Booklending and Evangelizcomment. ing Society, the Mothers and Girls' Missionary Society, the Relief So- The prince and his secretary ciety, and the World·Wide Mis- sionary Society. were set upon and beaten by a young farmer who exulted in the name of Strong. Somewhat later burglars broke into the apartments of the prince and stole his valu- ables before his eyes, while a masked man covered him with a revolver. These are samples of the unpleasantnesses to which he was subjected. Can we "blame him and his countrymen for not hastening to accept the sort of Christianity which he saw so dramatically il- lustrated in Delaware?

Had the tough farmer and the greedy burglar and the other de- spicable tormenters of this imperial Gospel Progress Rev. Sheldon Jack- in Alaska son writes in the visitor and possible future emperor Christian En- been " soundly converted" the deav()r W ()rld: prince might have seen a great Light at Wesleyan University, and might have become a great light I established the first mission to his native Korea, and thousands school in Alaska on August 10 might have followed Prince Yee a18n7d7,afolirtttlheelaPterer sobtyhteerrsicahnoColhsuwrecrh~'

into the Kingdom of Christ. established by the Roman Catholics There is a manifest relation be- and the leading Protestant denom- tween the redemption of our home inations. These schools proved to communities and the saving of the be the foundation of churches, and heath~n. * last year, 26 years from the start, these Protestant churches report California The C a Ii for n i a 1,866 native communicants, and Chinese as Chinese Mission of ~rom 6,000 to 7,000 adherents, show- Home the American Mis- Missionaries sionary Association mg the power of Christian educa- commenced work tion among the aboriginal populaamong the Chinese of that State in 1871, and has 3 departments- tion. This great advance from heathenism to t Ch rcisotmiamneinty~emfreonmt barbarism to he of civilization, is difficult to com- prehend.

1904J GENERAl. MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

An Alaskan In the eighties Conference of 1902–3 report the Frances Willard Frances Willard, a number of senior societies as 13, you n g Thlinget girl, was taken into the mission with 628 members; junior societies, school at Wrangell, afterward was transferred to Sitka, and then, 16, with 668 members-a total of 29 through the interest of Eastern women, was placed in a boarding- societieH and 1,296 members. In- school at Elizabeth, N. J. She spent her years in that school, the cluding both organizat,jons, there trusted and loved companion of her associates, many oftbem daughters are 74 young people's organizations, of wealthy New Yorkers. Christ- mas and Easter vacations were with 2,796 members. J. w. P. often spent, on invitation, in tbe palatial residences of her compan- EUROPE ions in New York. She was graduated with honor, the equal of those The British As Dr. D. C. Gilaround ber. Since returning to Society's man informs us in her own people she has been a mis- Indian Bible his article on the sionary of more than ordinary success, and has latterly reduced the Centennial of the ThIinget tongue to writing and British and Foreign Bible Society produced a lexicon of the same, in the March North American Rewhich will soon be published by view: "The first attempt of the the United States Bureau of Edu- new association to translate any cation, and which is, I trust, only part of the Bible into a foreign the first of a series of books that tongue was to provide a portion of this talented young woman may the Scriptures for the American Inprovide for her own people. dians. The decision was reached-to translate the Gospel of St. Mark REV. SHELDON JACKSON. into Mohawk, and a Mohawk chief with the unmanageable name Ty- Presb"terian For a number of onenhokarawen, or Tryoninhoka- Mission in years the Canadian ravin, passed several weeks under Trinidad Presbyterians have Lord Teighmouth's roof, at Clap- ham, engaged in the work. Some- sustained work in times, we are told, he appeared, clad Trinidad, largely in behalf of the in his war dress, at the table of his thousands of Hindu coolies em- host, and performed for the enterployed in that island. The number tainment of the visitors the warof missionaries is 6 men and 3 dance of his tribe, tomahawk in women, with 3 ordained natives, hand. This same warrior took the 45 catechists, and 14 Biblewomen as part of the Englisb in the war of associates. JI'he schools number 57, 1812, and gave up his unpronouncewith 7,648 pupils enrolled last year, able patronymic for the simple and the communicants 946. The name of Major John Norton, by contributions were $6,343 from the which he was known in the army." native Church. French Prot- The .French Society Young People's According to late estant Work for the Evangeliza- Movement in statistics, the Bra- for Jews tion of the Jews, Paris, was estab- Bruil zilian Endeavorers lished in 1888, and supports 2 or- have 45 societies dained missionaries-l in Paris, the other in Oran. The work among and 1,500 members. The minutes the more than 40,000 Hebrews in Paris is very much hindered by lack of the Annual Epworth League of means to rent and furnish a suit· able reading-room where the Jews could be met and publi~ meetings

could be held. The work in Oran posing itself to administer the is in a prosperous condition, and the Church funds; and now it claims missionary is making frequent trips the right to appoint the pastors.

to the Israelitish communities in It is well known with what the smaller neighboring towns. A severity the Russian government reading-room has been kept in Al- persecutes all new sects. But this giers during the past years, and has attack upon the time-honored Ar- proved of great help in the distribu- menian Church, the oldest religious tion of the Old and New Testa- denomination in the Czar's empire, ment and missionary literature, but has excited unusual indignation.

it seems probable that this must be Generations ago the government given up. M. granted the Armenian Church a constitution guaranteeing it the More Jewish Religious persecu- right to manage its own church Persecution tion in R u s s i a affairs; but it has no more kept in Russia grows more severe. In its efforts to faith with the Armenian Church crush out the ancient Armenian than with Finland. Large num- Church, the government has just taken the extraordinary step of bers of the best and most learned claiming the right to appoint the pastors of all Armenian congrega- of the clergy are daily being bantions, the teachers in the Armenian theological seminaries and denomi- ished. Great exasperation prevails national schools, the prelates and bishops, and even the abbots of the among the Armenians, especially monasteries. Hitherto every congregation has chosen its own pas- in the Caucasus, and the governtor, and the principals of the seminaries were appointed by the ment is hu…rying troops thither in Catholicos, the elected head of the Armenian Church. The govern- fear of an outbreak. * ment, which stops at nothing to suppress non-conformists, has de- A Spaniard's Ani n fl u e n t i a I termined to make all the Armenian clergy mere government officials, Estimate of political paper in appointed an.d paid by the state. As in the case of the Georgian Missionaries the north of Spain Church, the next !ltep will doubtless be to pay ouly those of the recently reported clergy who will encourage their parishioners to leave their own de- an interview with a monarchical nomination and join the Russian State Church. member of the Cortes upon his The present arbitrary act is only opinion of the Protestant movethe latest of a series of attacks on the religious freedom of the Ar- ment based upon his personal obmenians. A few. years ago the government took possession of servations. He reported as foltheir denominationl schools, and claimed the right to dictate the lows: curriculum; last year it confiscated the revenues of the Church, pro- The influence of those missions has been declared at times to be political. This is a great mistake. Those who really know them can see clearly enough that their labor is one exclusively of religious prop- aganda. I have seen them in many places, and I can affirm that they do not ever mix themselves up in political questions, either natibnal or local. They have followers be- cause our clergy are inferior to theirs, and because both the pas- tors and evangelists and their ·wives devote themselves actively and intelligently to the teaching of the people, and with kindly hearts and ways are always ready to do what they can for the poor. It is lamentable to see the difference be- tween the schools of the Protes- tants and the Catholic schools. Go into any of the viIIages where there

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

is a Protestant center, and you will week; he was summoned to answer notice how inevitably the country grave charges of being too honest! people who join the Protestant Fortunately, he is now reinstated. ranks acquire a certain degree of culture. I have attended their It is said that a treaty has been meetings for worship, and have agreed upon between Turkey and acquainted myself with their Bulgaria w'hich will settle some of schools, and I have noticed their the difficulties in Macedonia, but excellent manners and their intelli- gence. If they are insulted on the we look for no' satisfactory reforms streets, they let it pass. If per- sons implore their help or advice, while the Sultan is on the throne. it is given ina kindly way, without * asking whether they are Protes- tants or Catholics.-1I'Iissionary ASIA Herald. Power Resident At a recent ordina- Conditions Letters just re- in the Word tion at Amasia, a town some 100 miles in Macedonia ceived contain seri- northwest of Sivas in Western ous premonitions Turkey, a Testament in Turkish was shown which was brought to of yet further disaster in this un- that place by an Armenian some sixty years ago. Rev. Mr. White happy land. For obvious reasons, reports that it was probably the first copy of any part of the Scrip- names ate withheld. The first tures ever seen in that place, in a language which people could under- writer is in Macedonia, and says: stand. The affair made a great commotion. It was regarded as Medical relief is meeting serious hostile to the religious life of the difficulty. The Turkish authorities place, and a plan was formed to fear apparently that if we are al- kill the man who brought in this lowed to have hospitals, all the Testament and he was obliged to other powers may claim the same flee for his life. Such was the right. Strict orders are issued that darkness in that early day. Now no more patients be received by there is a church at Amasia with us; that the government doctors over 40 members, and a congrega- shall attend to the patients we tIOn several times that size. They have in hand until they are killed have a good church building, and or cured; and that our doctor must the people provide for· nearly all . always be accompanied by the gov- the expenses, and the Bible is cir- ernment doctor when visiting the culated freely in all that region. villages. Plague and The American Tract The government doctors are not- Baptisms in Societ.y has received ably incompetent and inert. In the Punjab a report from the Kastoria, the Turkish hospital, when visited by our agents, con- Rev. E. M. Wherry, tained half a dozen forlorn patients. a Presbyterian missionary in Lodi- For three days they had eaten ana, India, in which he states that nothing but bread, and during this there is a terrible siege of plague time no doctor or nurse had been in the Punjab just now, and that near them. One boy had smallpox, the weekly deatp.-rate from plague and no attempt had been made at alone in Lodiana district is 1,500. disinfection, isolation, or cleanli- He also states that there is a great ness. Our neat, homelike hospitals, movement going on in India among in contrast, are like heaven to the the people, but especially among sick and wounded. the low caste population. The Our lady agents are bringing to light many heartrending cases of outrage perpetrated by Turks. Some of the girls have died, and some have become insane. One of the latter was kept for a long time in a deep hole by her mother in a desperate attempt to hide her from the vile beasts who were attracted by the child's reputed beauty.

The good Albanian governor was enveloped in a political cloud last

signs of it are seen in the increased came a Iamb. He made a short number of ruptisms. Recently tUldress atDllr cDnference, and said some fifty or sixty persons were he was glad to see us, and how baptized in a single village in the much he appreciated the good we Lahore district. In the Lodiana were doing the poor people.

district many persons are seeking The long-standing difficulty be- baptism, and so it is everywhere. tween the Baptists and pedobap- Another sure sign of this move- tists in the Telugu country in re- ment is said to be seen in the in- gard to the translation of the creased opposition of the adverse Scriptures has been, we trust, fin- systems. One sect of Hindus is ally settled. The basis of agree- actually striving to receive low ment is as follows: caste people within their pale, in (a) That the commission (Matt. xxviii: 19–20) be rendered as fol. order to prevent the Ohristians lows: Therefore ye having gone, make disciples of all nations, bapfrom getting hold of them. * tizing them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the The American This conference Holy Ghost, teach them to observe Baptist met in Hanama- all things whatsoever I commanded Telugu konda, Dec can, you.

Conference during the first (b) That the rendering of the week in January, preposition lr (en) in all passages relating to baptism be brought into with 69 missionaries present, rep- conformity with the rendering resenting 27 stations, 536 native adopted in Dr. Hay's version of workers,245 Sunday-school teach- John i: 24-31 (in, not with). ers, over 9,000 scholars, 574 day schools, withnearly 9,000 pupils, and (c) That the prepositions lz~ and a membership in the churches of l.u (eis and ek), in passages relating over 50,000. to baptism, be rendered as in the English revision. The mission has had a very prosperous year, tho the addition to the (d) That bllpti8manu be in the churches have not exceeded 2,000 text with or munchadamu (or souls. Yet a great deal has been immerse) in the margin. done in Sunday and day schools, in the college and seminary, in medi- JOHN McLAURIN. * cal work, and in promoting selfsupport. A " Shocking" Not long since in Things move slowly in India, but Innovation Delhi a Mohammethat they do move was strikingly shown at these meetings. The dan family was pub- Hyderabad government, being Mohammedan, is against Ohristian licly baptized. This step was Imffimissions. The present Talugdar of Hanamakonda was fanatically op- ciently radical and startling for posed to Ohristianity, and prevented the missionaries from pro- the husband, but how much more curing land or labor for building their houses. When Mrs. Dr. Breed for the wife. The Delhi Mission came to this district at first, he forbade the people to call her, even in News thus pictures the scene: their direst need. Finally he fell ill himself, and in his fear and ex- Until recently a wholly purdah tremity he sent for Dr. Breed. God woman, who had never conversed blessed her efforts, and the lion be- with any man, I suppose, except her husband, she has now, without surrendering one jot of her mod- esty, been led to more than toler- ate-to evidently welcome-the in- trusion of the male sex in my per- son, and her guiet, tl'anguil de- meanor at her baptism, exposed as she then was to the view of a COIl- gregation largely consisting uf males, without her chudder to pro- tect her, was in itself a grand testi- mony to the Jiberflting powpr of the Go; pel. One such example is

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

enough to pulverize the contention " What have you brought these of those who would fain maintain here for? "asked the missionary; that it is ;mpossible for a genuine " I don't want them." pMrdah woman to break her pMrdah without loss of self-respect " You have taught us that we do and modesty. And now the or- not want them, sir," said the deal has be'Olngone through, she native; "but we think they might remains just the same quiet, gen- be put to some good use. Could tle, lovable character, full of intel- they not be melted down and ligence, as she was before, with formed into a bell to call us to just that added something which church? " differentiates the Christian from the Mohammedan. The hint was taken; they were sent to a bell-founder, and made Miracles of At the recent Stu- into a bell, which now summons the native converts to praise an,d Grace in India dent Vol u n tee r prayer.

Convention Miss A.

H. Small narrated from her own experience a telling illustration of true success in missionary work. Flocking to Miss Elizabeth Law- After sixteen years of service in Christ in rence writes from India her health failed, and she Burma Rangoon: Last Sab· wal;l compelled to withdraw. Sit- bath Mr. Thomas ting down with the native church and 2 native preachers were very for their last little communion busy examining and baptizing 60 service, her eyes were opened to Karens, coming out of heathenism the true significance of their in Letpadon. Monday morning gathering. In the center sat the they baptized over 40 more, and last pastor of the church, a man of week, Tuesday, over 40 others were middle caste. On his right were a baptized by a native pastor, so that Jew and a Mohammedan, on hi.. within a week there were 159 bap- left a Brahman and an out-caste. tized from among the heathen.

As she watched the cup pass from Isn't that good news? We hear, the Jew to the Mohammedan, and too, that in the region below Let- from the Brahman to the out- padon, at Okkan Station, there are caste, she realijled that she was 200 families about ready to give up l(loking upon five modern miracles. all their heathen ideas and bec~e And there were others no less re- disciples of Christ. Praise the markable. In the front row sat a LordI La'!t Sunday we attended Brahman lady, and next her an one of the Karen home mission out-caste leper woman whom the meetings, held inVinton Memorial lady had been the means of win- Chm:ch, which probably holds 2,000 ning. Lower down sat another people, and I think some stood up lady whose life had previously beep at the service. '

almost all spent in the seclusion of Progress in In a tour through the purdah, now brought into the Siam and Laos the States on the liberty and gladness of the children of God. Bay of Bengal side of Siam, Dr. Dunlap sold 8,700 por- Idols Put to A missionary i n tions of God's Word, Christian Good Use Travancore saw, books, and tracts. He had the joy one morning, a of baptizing in their homes two native coming to his house with a Siamese noblemen, the elder sixty- heavy burden. On reaching it, he four years of age. This man was laid on the ground a sack. Unfas- converted through reading God's tening this, he emptied it of its Word, and led his fellow-nobleman contents-a number of idols to Christ.

It has been the avowed purpose ing never been the objects of any of the Laos mission for some years attention, they do not imagine that that every Christian Laos child shall be able to read by the time it •. the invitation is meant for them. reaches ten years .f age. Two self- supporting primary schools have Chinese From Wan-hsien in recently been established. Burning their Sz-chuen news Korat, one day's journey by rail from Bangkok, is a strategic center Idols comes of 9 families recently visited by the missionaries. Three hundred ox-carts la- having burned their dened with many wares come into Korat. The missionaries took a idols, one of which was represented IR,rge stock of books, but could easily have disposed of double the by a man, formerly an exorcist, quantity. The chief commissioner assured them that he and his peo- who destroyed some 5,000 cash ple would help in erecting schools and hospitals. There are no mis- worth of paraphernalia employed sionaries or colporteurs of any in his trade, and gave his two .church in the Korat district. * gongs to be melted down and made Missions in Since the French Annam occupation of this into a new one to be used in his semi-Chinese coun- own village to call the people to try, the Paris Societe des Missions Evangeliques has had its messen- worship God. Another, a wealthy gers there. Roman Catholics have been at work for three centuries, scholar who not long ago held and their numerous missionaries are settled in the most fertile office in Ho-nan, burned his "Liregions, but occupy themselves with trading more than with gain- tai-chao-mu," a scroll corresponding' converts. They baptize great numbers of natives, but these so- ing to the Heaven and Earth tabcalled Christians do not differ from others. Truly regenerated souls let of the common people. are rare. In writing to the Journal des Missions, M. Bonnet, a col- Baptisms by The venerable mis- porteur, thus describes the condit.ion of the women of Annam: the Thousand sionary of the Lon- The young girls have no names; don Missionary So- they are designated by a number and in the order of their birth. ciety, Dr. Griffith John, sends home When married, they are known by the name of husband or son. They a most cheering report of the work do the hardest of the work in the house and the field, and in the boats of the China Central Mission durthey do the rowing while the husband holds the helm. ing 1903. He writes: When M. Bonnet invites the in- We have had a very good year. habitants of a village to hear the I have just been visiting 2 of the Gospel story, the men come; the outlying districts, and have been women remain at their work. Hav- greatly encouraged by what I saw and hflard of the progress of the work. In one district I baptized 131, in the other there were 54 bap- tized. Our baptisms this year will not be much under 2,000, the larg- est number we have ever had in one year. The high school is do- ing splendidly, and the theological school is turning out some very fine workers. We have, indeed, much to be thankful for.

A Need in Chi-nan-fu, the pro- North China vincial capital of Shantung, was the cradle of Boxerism. After Peking, it is the most important town in north China, and has a population of about 300,000. Commercially it is in touch with all the important cities of the empire, and has a powerful body of "literati," and

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

3,000 Mandarins. Three Confucian which already appear. The Amercolleges, the great examination ican Methodists in Peking have hall of the province, and the new been able to purchase extensive government college for Western properties immediately adjacent to learning make it a great center for them, so that their compound now students, to whom in a few years embraces about 15 acres, while that the government of the empire will in which the Peking University is be committed. The influence ema- situated' covers 25 acres. The nating from this center is now in- American Board premises are probtensely antichristian, but Shan- ably twice their former size, while tung missionaries are very desirous those of the American Presbyterian of attempting to disarm this hos- Mission have been consolidated tility by a systematic dissemina- into a much better arrangement. tion of truth in a way suitable to' than the two situations formerly the literary characteristics of the in use. A similar improvement is population. They wish to estab- observable in the American Board lish a museum and lecture-room, and the Presbyterian missions at with waiting-rooms, where evange- Pao-ting Fu. At Tientsin 4 conlists could converse with vi~itors, a tiguous compounds seem likely to library and a reading-room, a cen- be exchanged-in part, at least-for tral preaching-hall, and a private others better adapted under the room where the missionary could new conditions to reach the Chimeet with any who showed special nese. The Canada Presbyterians interest. For twenty years they have had a unique opportunity to have been urging the establish- retrieve previous errors of judgment of such an educational and ment in the location of two of their evangelistic plant at this center of stations in northern Honan, and Confucianism. Fifteen thousand now enjoy the exclusive possession dollars is asked for by the Baptist of three large and populous prefec- Shantung Mission for this purpose. tural cities directly on the line of the great trunk route from Peking ** to Hankau. The cooperation in educational lines of the American Foot-binding In China, posters Presbyterians and English Baptists is Doomed have been circu- in Shantung, and of the American Board, American Presbyterians, lated in denuncia- and the London mission in Chihli, tion of foot-binding. The upper with Peking as a center, are steps part of the poster is covered with a in advance such as, but for the series of illustrations intended to great upheavel, would probably depict the cruelty and resuts of have been out of the question. foot-binding, while the lower portion is occupied by a statement of The Kingdom Let Dr. William the Anti-Footbinding Society. The work of this society has received a Growing in Ashmore set forth great impetus by the action of the China the stu pen do u s dowager empress in issuing a de- changes witnessed cree against this ancient practise.

Incidental In an article re- in the Celestial Empire since the Good from cently appearing in first missionary attempted to set the Boxer The Pacific, en- foot upon its soil: Evil titled " Mis s ion Instead of one man, Morrison, and his wife, we behold 2,785 mis- Reconstruction i n sionaries, men and women. In- North China," Rev. A. H. Smith stead of one convert, Liang Afa, mentions these lilubstantial benefits we see 112,000. Instead of one

preaching-place in a dirty out-of- its first treaty with a Western nathe-way alley in Canton, we see 653 tion having been made in 1882. preaching centers, and 2,476 subor- Dr. and Mrs. Allen found at first dinate places where the Gospel is much opposition. But December sounding out probably 10,000 times a week, to say nothing of all the s.-:-S, 1884, an insurrection occurred.

wayside preaching that is done. All the other foreigners at the cap- We see great cities occupied and great audiences gathered-some.- itol hurriedly fled for safety to Chemulpo, the port. But Dr. and times as many as 2,000 at a time. We see great school buildings go- Mrs. Allen heroically remained to ing up, colleges and universities care for the wounded. Among being founded. We see great Bible those who were badly injured was societies and great power printing- Prince. Min Yong Tk, a nephew of presses at work. We see numerous hospitals, with 200 medical mis- the king. Hastening'to the palace, sionaries, who treat nearly 200,000 Dr. Allen found the native doctors patients annually." about to pour boiling wax into the Medical Chinese m ed i c a l wound. He persuaded them to " Science" in science is Iittle bet- permit him to treat the case, and China ter than a parody he did it so skilfully that the life on what it pro- of the prince was saved. The grat- fesses. Surgery is practically un- itude of the king was unbounded.

known. Medicines are nauseous, He immediately gave Dr. Allen a expensive, and for the most part hospital, and from that time more inert. Superstition vitiates every favor was shown to missionary kind of treatment. Nursing is a work. In April, 1885, the Rev. Horace G. Underwood joined Dr. "lost art" never discovered. Foods for the sick are everything which Allen, and was the first Protestant they should Dot be, and dieting is clergyman to enter the empire. both inconceivable and impossible. The Dilemma In view of the large Antiseptics as unknown as the X of Russo- number of Japan- Japanese ese Christians who rays, and in the absence of sani- Christians are members of the Greek Church tation, ventilation, ptoper clothing, (nearly 30,000), it is interesting to isolation, and general common note the advice which the Greek sense, nothing but a strong consti- (Russian) Bishop has given to his tution and the mercy of God pre- branch of the Japanese Church. vent all patients from dying daily He says: of unconscious but age-long viola- 'The relations of Japan and Rustion of all tho laws of nature. One's sia having become somewhat strained, there are not a few who faith in the germ theory of dis- think that war may break out be- tween the two countries; and ease is much shaken by the un- Christians point out how greatly our work would be hindered by assailable fact that the Chinese such an event. In the first place, I would say that the less we meddle race still survives. with politics the better. We hav.e really nothing to do with the ques- REV. ARTHUR.H. SMITH. tions at issue or with the mode of settlement adopted by the coun- How Missions The story will bear tries concerned. This it is the duty Entered Korea repetition. Protes- of the pastors present to impress upon their flocks. I pray for tant m iss i on ary peace; but if war shOUld unfortuwork in Korea was begun by the nately occur, then Japanese Chris- Presbyterian Board, which, in 1884, tians must show the depth and sent Horace N. Allen, M.D., now the distinguished United States Minister to Korea, as a medical missionary. Korea was at that time "a hermit, nation" in spirit,

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

reality of their religious feelings by the depot in order that he may fighting manfully in their country's read and explain the Word of God cause. Christ said that no greater to them. Another has to be carelove can be shown than by a man's ful not to raise the anger of his laying down his life for his friends. bigoted father. The other evening A Japanese Christian fighting for the young fellow heard his father his country is manifesting to the praying: '0 Lord, why has my full this Christian love. Tho you son become an infidel? If he had and many of your fellow- become a drunkard it would not countrymen have received your have mattered, or even got into Christianity from Russia, if war bad society. If he had stolen and break out, Russia will become your was imprisoned, I could set that enemy, and to fight against the right with money; but why, 0 enemy of your country is your Lord, should this disgrace come duty. But, you will ask, Is not this upon me by my son becoming a a violation of the principle that we Christian? ' " are to love our enemies? Not at all. War can be carried on with- Hottentot The Germans have out hatred. If you fight against Trouble in been having trouble an enemy, it is not because you Demara Land in their possessions hate that enemy, but because you wish t9 vindicate some principle on in Southwest Afwhich your country is now laying rica. The native troops have reemphasis and is bound to defend. volted, have torn up the railroads, wrecked many factories, and killed Salvation Anny The S a I vat ion some of the settlers. There is con- siderable agricultural and mining in Japan Army in Japan has wealth in this territory, which is larger than Germany. A German 38 corps (stations) missionary has written, defending and outposts, 90 officers and cadets the Hereros against the charges of massacring women, children, and (all but 13 of whom are Japanese), men. Native Christians, the mis- sionary adds, assisted a number of a home for discharged prisoners women and children to reach the military stations safely. The miswith 40 inmates and a rescue home sionary further aSl!lerts that the Hereros rebelled partly on account for women. At Yokohama the of the oppressions of the traders, partly owing to the cruelties in- Army has a home for foreign sea- flicted on them, and partly on ac- count of the disregard of the Germen, where, according to the testi- mans for the sacredness of the marital relations of the natives. mony of foreign residents, the The atrocities committed by Prince Prosper von Arenberg helped to character of the district formerly incense the natives. The fact was forgotten by the Germans that the called Blood Town h"ls been greatly mother of Willy Oain tthenative brutally killed by Prince von Arenchanged. It has also a League of berg) was a sister of leading chiefs, and therefore had African ideas of Mercy, composed almost entirely princely rank. Finally, the mis- sionary asks: " What German of Japanese women, who for several hours each week visit th&poor and sick. Experience seems to show that Salvation Army methods are particularly suited to reach the Japanese. Government and people alike appear to be sympathetic.

AFRICA Converts from W r i tin g from Islam in Tunis, Mr. Arthur North Africa V. Liley gives a striking instance of a Mohammedan's view of Christian discipleship. "Most of the con- verts," says Mr. Liley, "continue to give us great joy. One is most zealons ill. getting the Arabs into

count or prince would leave his field. Each of the two societies sister's wrongs unavenged? " , agrees to retire from certain dis- The Rhenish mission of Barmen tricts where there is not scope for conducts work in 25 stations in both, and in any case in which it German ~outhwest Africa. * may not be clear which society The Gospel Writing from Arup- ought to withdraw, the question is Among the pukottai s tat ion, Mr. Hazen says in to be settled by arbitration. Has Zulus the Herald: England nothing to learn from You must not think of our work here as confined to one church in Madagascar in such matters?" one place. Thi13 station covers a ISLANDS OF THE SEA territory of 650 square miles, and is as large as one of the counties of Methodism Concerning the your State. It has 600 villages, with a population of 24,000 souls. Of in the work of Protes- these 4,272 are Christians. So far Philippines tantism in t Ia e from being in one congregation, they are in 81 congregations. The Philippines, Dr.

field is divided into 4 parts, with a Homer C. Stuntz, superintendent pastor to superintend each part, and under him are 10 or 11 cate- of Methodist Episcopal missions in chists and a few teachers. Altogether we have 4 pastors, 44 cate- those islands, writes as follo}'Vs: chists, 50 teachers, male and fe- I confidently expect to see a male,and 13 Biblewomen. Althowe Philippine ministry of at least-50 men at work here within 10 years, have 4,272 pers:>lls who attend and in regular connection with the church and have renounced idola- annual conference. By that time try, only 1,127 are church-members. the number of local preachers and exhorters in connection with the During the past year we have re- district conferences will run into ceived into the church on profession the hundreds. We are very grate- ful to God that, while Rome is of faith 10<1. That means a steady, wrangling about what kind of hea.lthy growth, which is quite priesthood she shall provide for the gratifying. We are also much Philippines, God is helping us raise up a body of plain men who love cheered to see our people feel a their Bibles and are willing to go sense of responsibility in saving anywhere to do the King's business. their own countrymen. They have Only 7 of our 68 licensed local given, during the year 1903, $761 preachers and exhorters and our 2 conference members receive any for benevolent objects, which is 68 money from America and they cents per church-member. This, are supported by special gifts and are kept in evangelistic work. Not considering their great poverty, is one dollar of the appropriations of the missionary' society has ever doing very well. It is $236 more been spent in the Philippine Islands than they gave last year. to pay the salary, traveling ex- penses, rent, or any other charges Christian Unity Three mISSIOnary in connection with the native in MadagasclU' soc i e tie shave work.

wrought lovingly Secretary Taft Addressing the together side by side for years-the London, the British Friends, and Speaks of Presbyterian Social the Norwegian Lutheran-with a fourth, the Paris Society, recently Philippine Union of Philadeladded. And the arrangement recently made by the London Society Missions phia, on "The Good with the Norwegian Missionary Society for the division of work in Which Protestant the "South Betsileo country is another instance of that comity Missions Can Do and Are Doing in which is so happy a feature of Christian work in the mission the Philippines," Secretary Taft said that the time is not ripe for proselyting, but that great good can be done by sending to the islands hospitals, schools, and

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

churches, "and, above all, high- Ex-Cannibals Rev. Mr. Turner, of Feasting New Guinea, reclass clergymen," who can set up Together ports a great feast the standard for the people. 'rhe held under Chrishygiene of the islands is dreadful. Ninety per cent. of the people live tian auspices, in which people in dense ignorance. Self- gathered from all quarters. There government must be postponed un- were present 26 native chiefs, many til this great percentage of the of them having been leaders in people has been educated. Dr. wholesale riots and massacres. Charles Cuthbert Hall said at the They all bowed together fervently same meeting that the progress of in prayer, and after the addresses Christianity in the East is con- the feast was spread, followed by stantly handicapped by the "self- games and by many expressions of aggression" of the West. good will. Mr. Turner exclaimed: " And what a gathering! Who is Romaniat Rev. Francis Price, there that can look upon it without saying, 'This at least is prophetic Persecution at under date of De- of the dawn of a better day in this part of the interior of New Guam cember 31st, writes Guinea' ?Think of it! Here is a company of some 1,100 natives, of an outbreak of many of whom have not seen one another before; if they have, it has persecution incident to an unfortu- only been when facing one another in battle array. And here are nate ruling of the governor, which gathered together representatives from at least 45 different villages; the Spanish priests interpreted as villages which, in many cases, have left each other severely alone, or, giving them liberty to use force if they have had any dealings with one another, it has been in terms against the Protestants. They of war, bloodshed, terrorism, and death." stoned the mission church at MISCELLANEOUS Agana, and attacked the worship- Missions Mean "It is a serious ers on the streets and on their way More than mistake to push the Money financial side before home from the service. Protests laying the .founda- were made, and the governor ad- tions for a deep and abiding inter- est in the cause. In too many monished the priests, who were churches "m-i-s-s-i-o-n-s" spells money. The people hear nothing obliged to cease their persecutions. whatever of the work, save in con- nection with the contribution-box. Mr. Price says: Mission literature, mission meet- ings, and mission preaching have On the whole, the tide is now had so much of the ring of the silver in them that people have wholly in our favor, and altho we begun to shun them. We who push the work must never lose may be temporarily restrained, we sight of the silver, of course; but the sooner we learn to bait the hook shall not be the loser in the end.

The Protest:tnt faith has a foothold such as we little appreciated until we saw it challenged. For the overruling Providence which mak- eth the wrath of man to praise Him, for the successful closing of the school year, for the increased attendance on the Sunday services, for the general favor and kindness shown us by the American public, and for strength and couragE and faith which enable us tp look for- ward hopefully to the work of the coming year, we ren@r hearty thanks to the Father of., mercies, being assured that the igood work He has begun in Guam IJ~ will con- tinue unto the end, and that in His own time the longed-for and pray- ed-for times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the * Lord.

so that people will not see the sil- rather than discourage evange~istic ver until they are on it, the better work in the East. The Chmese it will Ite for the work. We should know nothing about Admiral have more mission sermons that Kempff's refusal to fire on the 'l'aku people do not know are mission forts, but they know all about sermons, more missionary meetings without collections, more deep- the eleemosynary work of the ening of the spiritual life, more to mis::;ionaries, and are grateful to interest and instruct pleasantly without bringing up the idea of America. finance-until missions have such a hold on the people that they will How A recent writer in not shrink from 'closing the bargain' when we name to them the a Church The Missionary Inprice."-fllustrated Missionary News. Found Herself telligencer of the Foreign Christian Missionary Society tells the story of a " Church that Found Herself."

It is the story of a Church that ex- isted for 60 years without discover- ing any of her real powers and A Fable An American quar- capabilities-without learning that for Given tel' of a dollar, with she could live while helping others the figure of Lib- to live, and that her own growth erty on it, is said to have looked was absolutely dependent upon the down contemptuously on a copper development of an unselfish mis- cent. with the head of a red Indian sionary disposition. And this is on it, and to have said: "Oh, what the old, conservative Church, you dark-skinned, feather-trimmed under the leadership of a young, barbarian, do you call yourself a consecrated, and aggressive pastor coin? " "Well, whatever I am," found: (1) that she could support a said the copper cent, "I am oftener foreign missionary, and raise the found in missionary meetings than money in advance; (2) that she you are!" could support a home missionary, P. and pay the money in advance; (3) Missions in the Hon. F. S. Stratton, that she could have a state mission- Eye of a collector of the port ary, and furnish his salary in ad- Business Man of San Francisco, vance; (4) that she could also iu- returning the other crease her pastor's salary one- day from a journey of three months fourth, and besides make handsome in China, Japan, and the Philip- gains in all the other benevolences pines, said to a representative of of the Church. And she did all this the San Francisco Chronicle: after finding that the old "omni- I went out opposed to the mis- bus" or "bunching" plan of giving sionary movement in China-at least, I had no sympathy with it. for missions had never permitted All the stock arguments against it are familiar to me. I, however, her to know her real ability. have been converted by what I have seen. America leads all Serving God Dr. Alexander Macothers in philanthropic and religious work in the Orient, and the re- with laren says: "Giving sults, while slow, are, in my opinion, sure, and the foundation is Mammon is essential to the being splendidly laid. Commercially speaking, the missionaries completeness 0 f are the advance agents for the American commercial enterprises. Christian character. It is the If business men only underseood this better, they would assist crowning grace, because it is the manifestation of the highest excel- lence. It is the result of sympathy, unselfishness, of contact with Christ, of drinking in of His spirit." Mr. Speer says: "We can

1904J GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

not serve God and Mammon, but years as an exceptionally noble we can serve God with Mammon." and efficient missionary of the Dr. Chapman urges Christians to Presbyterian Board. The son was "give until it hurts, and then educated in America, and returned keep on giving until it does not in 1893 as a missionary to Persia, hurt." ,. There is needed one more where he was stationed at Urumia.

revival," declares Horace Bushnell, He was a most lovable character, "a revival of Christian giving. and had already been permitted When that revival comes the King. to do excellent service in Persia. dom of God will come in a day." He leaves a wife and two children, The great Apostle Paul said: "As the former a daughter of Rev. Dr.

ye abound in faith and utterance H. A. Schauffier, of Cleveland. and knowledge, and in all earnest. Details of the murder have not ness and in your love, see that ye yet been received, but a cablegram abound in this grace (of giving) announced that the murderer has abo." And He who glwe all, even been identified as Si Jafa, a fanati· to the sacrice of His own life, said: cal bandit, who claimes to be a "It is more blessed to give than to lineal descendant of Mohammed.

receive." * ,OBITUARY William When the Rev.

Rev. B. W. It is with a very Speer. of William Speer, Labaree. keen sense of sor· Pennsylvania D.D., LL.D., en· of Persia row that we record tered into rest at the murder of Rev. his home in Washington. Pa., Feb- Benjamin W. Labaree, by Moham· ruary 16, 1904, it was the close of a medan brigands, in Persia, on long and a useful life. He was March 9th. A cablegram received born at New Alexandria, Pa., April by his brother, Rev. Robert M. 24, 1822, and was graduated at Ken- Labaree, of Doylestown, Pa., reads yon College, Ohio, in 1840, in the as follows: same class with Rutherford B.

Returning from Khoi prudently, Hayes, and entered the Western servant shot; Labaree taken to Theological Seminary in the fall of hill, daggered. Motives obscure. 1843. He was ordained June 16, 1846, with a view to foreign mis- Sympathy intense. Government sionary work in China, and with active.

This seems to indicate that Mr. two colleagues established the first Labaree was not traveling reckless· mission of the Presbyterian Board lyon by-roads or at night. He was in Canton, China. Failing health returnin'g from escorting a lady compelled his return to the United missionary to Tabriz. The mur· States in 1850, gnd after two years del' took place near Salmas, 60 miles spent in the service of the Board of frum Urumia, and was a deliberate Education, he went to labor among one. The motives for it seem to the Chinese in California. For have been more than simple rob. five years he devoted himself with bery. The people as a whole sym· unremitting energy to this work.

pathize with the missionaries, and For several years he edited a the weak and inefficient govern· Chinese and English paper, built a ment of Persia intends to punish mission house, ol'ga,nized a Chinese the offenders. church, initia,ted and directed the Mr. Labaree was 39 years of age a,gitation which secured a repeal of and was born in Persia, where his acts passed in 1854-5, excluding father has been laboring for 50 Chinese from mines, visited the

Sandwich Islands, and established special classes are arranged for a Chinese mission in Hawaii. them.

In 1865 he was elected Secretary Further information can be ob- of the Board of Education at Phil- tained from Mrs. C. C. Thayer, adelphia, an office which he held Olifton Springs, N. Y. * more than ten years. * Young People's The dates of the Rev. Robert Rev. Robert Len- Conference. sum mer confer- Lennington, nington, a veteran ences of the Young of Brazil missionary to Bra- zil, died in Jack- People's Missionary Movement are sonville, Ill., on December 26th of officially announced as follows: last year. Born in 1833, he was ordained in 1862, on the completion The Western Conference at Winoof his seminary course at Princeton. His first mission was to the na Lake, Indiana, June 17-26; the exiled Portuguese of the Madeiras. He entered Brazil in 1867, where he Southern Conference at Lookout founded the Parana Mission of the Presbyterian Church. He had the Mountain, Tenn., July 1-10; and rare privilege of seeing his son, Frederick Lennington, take up the the Northern Conference at Silver same work.as he laid it down. Bay, on Lake George, N. Y., July J. W. P. 22–31.

The Winona gathering will be the first of these conferences to be held in the West; this will be the second year for the Southern Con- ference and the third for Silver Bay.

NOTICES The purpose of these conferences is to afford a practical training- International The twenty-first school for missionary workers in Missionary annual meeting of Sunday-schools and young people's Union the International societies, and to combine with such Missionary Union training the facilities for rest and will be held at Clifton Springs, recreation that most Christian N. Y., June 1-7,1904. workers are obliged to seek in con- All evangelical foreign mission- nection with their brief snmmer aries are invited, and are eligible to vacations. The list of speakers is membership, and, as such, are en- exceptionally attractive.

tertained free. The general theme Missionary secretaries and other for the June conference will be leaders who are in closest touch " Christianity in Conflict with with church activities have come Non-Christian Religions." As this to regard these summer conferences is the centennial year of the British as ·one of the most effective agen- and Foreign Bible Society, special cies for the better equipment of emphasis and time will be given to young people for leadership in mis- the Bible as the weapon in the con- sionary work in the local church.

flict. A large number of mission- They have proved most enjoyable aries fresh from their respective and stimUlating.

fields will be present to give the Additional information condern- most recent intelligence of the mis- ing theie conferences may be had sionary outlook in other lands. by addressing the Young People's New appointees will find it greatly Missionary Movement, 156 Fifth to their advantage to attend, as Avenue, New York City. *

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1897

AND DERWENTWATER

The Town of Keswick, England.

'…. "

THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD..

VOL. XX. No. 2.-0ldSeriu.-FEBRUARY.-VoL. X. No. 2.-N~ &risa.

THE KESWICK MOVEMENT.

BY THE EDITOR-IN-CHIEF.

Keswick is a town of Cumberland, England, on the sonth bank of the Greta, some twenty-four miles from Carlisle, and having 'a population of perhaps three to four thousand. It has no importance commercially, tho it has manufactures of linsey woolsey, cutlery, ancl lead-pencils, and has two museums, indicating a high average of intelligence. It is but a mile from the foot of Skiddaw, and half as far from Derwentwater; and, even in this famous Lake District, forever memorable by association with Coleridge and Southey and the poets of the Lake School, Keswick's vale is unsurpast for picturesque and fascinating scenery.

But the association which makes Keswick already famous is that which links it with the annual convention of believers which meets in July of each year for about a week, and then during the whole year radiates its blessed influence throughout the 'whole British Empireand the world. Nearly twenty-five years ago a very remarkable movement began in Britain, which in a previous number has been traced to its beginning, and which has ever since been in progress. In somerespects it was a sort of modern Pentecost, having in it a depth of meaning and a breadth of influence, quite unknown and unsuspected at first by those who were connected with it.

An American evangelist, known as R. Pearsall Smith, the husband of Hannah Whithall Smith, a man whose brief tracts and inspiring addresses have for many years been such a stimulus and help to holy living, was proTidentially among those who were connected with the: inception of the movement, as was also his wife.

It is a singular fact that God seldom moves on one section of the Church, or in one locality, alone. Simultaneous quickenings commonly take place in various parts of the world, as the reinvigoration

KESWICK MOVEMENT

()f So human body would shew itself in different members and even at the opposite extremities at the same time.

These various conventions, across the sea, were held, in 1874, at Broadlands, July 17-23, and at Oxford, August 8 to September 1, then :at Brighton, May 29 to June 7, 1875, and the first Keswick Conven- tion followed, from June 29 to July 2 of the same year. With tile convening of the latter the lamented Ganon Battersby is inseparably 'connected, and it was he who invited Mr. Robert Wilson to join him, as he wanted a layman to cooperate with ,him. The first Keswick Convention was not in a building, but a tent, capable of holding a thousand, but attended by between three hundred and four hundred. It is also noticeable, as a part of this history, that both the Brighton and first Keswick gatherings were for ten days, and that at Brighton about 8,000 were present.

About the time that these meetings were thus being held in such rapid succession in Britain, and on the continent, there was in more than one quarter a similar gathering in the United States; for example, at Oberlin, Ohio, and in Maine, on the borders of Canada, where a great company of disciples assembled for a purpose precisely similar to that of the Oxford meetings. The railways sold some 40,000 special tickets in connection with this latter conference alone.

For the present, however, we confine our attention to the so-called '" Keswick" movement, which is just now compelling such attention from its widespread and deep-reaching results, that we are constantly :receiving letters and attempting to answer oral inquiries, as to the origin and character of this remarkable revival or reformation.

It may be well to let Rev. Evan H. Hopkins tell our readers how the Keswick Convention began, as he has been very closely identified with it for many years. In the Life oj Faith, he has recently spoken on this subject, editorially. We quote, at some length, as all -our readers may not have access to the admirable periodical from which these extracts are taken.* In a brief outline of some of the 'Chief events that preceded the holding of the first convention at Kes- 'wick, and were closely connected with its origin, he says: This remarka:ble movement, iD. connection with the experience of a fuller spiritual life, did not have its rise in the Keswick Convention. The first convention held at Keswick was in July, 1875; but, during the year 1873, small meetings 'Were held in London, where great and definite blessings were realized by a few. These led to larger gatherings, and in the year 1874 special meetings for consecration, for two or three days at a time, were held at the Mildmay Conference Hall, and.at the Hanover Square Rooms. These were followed by similar meetings in -Dublin, Manchester, Nottingham, and Leicester. On the Continent, too, meetings for the same purpose and on exactly similar lines were held. The result was that very many of God's children, both at home and abroad, were awakened to '8 deep sense of need, and to an expectation of larger and more definite blessing• • Life of Faith, July 22, 1800. such as they had never conceived to be possible in this life. The uplifting of soul experienced by many who attended these meetings was one of the most striking features of the movement, and the effect of their testimony upon thos~ who came within the sphere of their influence, was one of· the chief factors in arousing the Church to seek the realization of its privileges in the matter of triumph, usefulness, and power.

In the summer of 1874, the first convention at Broadlands was held. Its origin was in the desire that a number of young university men, who had found paliial blessing in some meetings for consecration held at Cambridge, during term time, should have a few days of quiet meditation and prayer in some secluded spot, keeping before them the following definite aim: The Scriptural possibilities of the Christian life, as to maintained communion with the Lord and victory over all known sin. This suggestion was made in the presence of the late generous proprietor of Broadlands Park, near Romsey; and he at once said: "My place is at your service if you will accept it." The plan was extended to the invitation of about a hundred persons for six days-July 17 to 23-all of them to be the guests of the then Right Han. W. Cowper-Temple (afterward Lord Mount Temple).

The meetings were mostly held beside the river or under the beech trees, or in the Orangery. Such was the absorbing interest felt by all, that no di1ll.culty was found in gathering the guests at seven o'clock in the morning; and it was an effort to separate when the breakfast hour of nine came. At ten o'clock con- versational meetings were held, Bibles in hand, in different places through the grounds, and at eleven o'clock there was prayer, with singing and addresses. Meetings for ladies only were also held; and at three o'clock conversational meetings, followed by a general gathering at four; and after tea Bible-read- . ings were given, till the regular evening meeting. The manifested presence and power of God pervaded every meeting, and many stated that the long periods of silent prayer had been to them the most solemn and helpful seasons of their spiritual life.

One wrote at the time: "We began with the negative side, renunciation of discerned evil, and even of doubtful things which are not of faith, and therefore sin. For some days the company was held under the searching light of God, to see and to remove any obstacles to a divine communion, aught that frustrated the grace of God. We sought to have that which was true in God as to our judicial standing in a risen Christ, also true in personal appropriation and experience. Many secret sins, many a scarcely recognized reserve as to entire self-renunciation, were here brought up into the light of consciousness and put away in the presence of the Lord. We desired to make thorouglt work, so as to have no known evil or self-will unyielded; and we have reason.to hope that those present did so, and that we took the position of solemn purpose to renounce instantly everything in which we should find ourselves 'otherwise minded,' as from time to time' God shall reveal even this unto us. '

" In the intervals of the meetings it was interesting to see groups gathered, in the more secluded places in the woods by the river, on their knees, praying, searching the Scriptures, or speaking earnestly to each other of the all-absorbing subject of our meetings. Some one had proposed to have reading at the meal- times, so as to concentrate our minds; but no such plan was needed to keep the company, even at times of refreshment, to the one engrossing subject."

In a letter received from Pasteur Theodore Monod at the time, reference is made to this memorable occasion. An extract from that letter will be read now with interest: "The difference between those Broadlands meetings and many others that I have attended is just the difference between a flower and the name of a flower. Christians too often meet oaly to talk about good and precious things: peace, joy, love, and so on; but there we actually had the very things themselves. I cannot be grateful enough to God for having led me into such a soul·satisfying and God.glorifying faith. I think I may say that I got all that I expected, and more. .And I begin to suspect that we always get from God every- thing-provided it be good for us-that we ask for, expecting to get it. Oh, for self.forgetting faith, that I may have more and more and more of it, and that the Church of Christ may cease to grieve Him, distress herself, and hinder the coming of His Kingdom, by disbelieving His Word I My French companions have all derived much benefit from the Conference. God be praised for His work I Never mind the world, nor the devil, so long as you have the sunshine of Jesus" smile in your heart."

During this Convention our brother Monod wrote the now well-known hymn, .. The Altered Motto: "

Oh I the bitter shame and sorrow That a time could ever be, When I let the Savior's pity Plead in vain, and proudly answered, " All of self and none of Thee."

It was only a short time before this hymn was written that our brother entered into the" fulness of blessing."

The account of the Broadlands Conference was read far and wide, and awakened considerable interest. Many who had never attended any meetings of the kind were led to cry to God for the fullness of the Spirit, with an expectation and earnestness of desire they had never before known. At the close of the meetings one said, "We must repeat these meetings on a larger scale, where all who desire can attend." And one of the guests volunteered £500 toward the expenses of this effort. But none of this money was found to be necessary when the proposal was actually carried out in the conference that followed. So abundant were the offerings that large sums remained over actual expenses, to be devoted to the extension of the movement on the Continent.

It was suggested by the late beloved Sir Arthur Blackwood, who was present at Broadlands, that this proposed convention should be held at Oxford during the vacation, and it was accordingly held from August 29 to September 7, 1874. The details of the meetings were settled during a mission week in August, at Langley Park, the seat of the late Sir Thomas Beauchamp, Bart., near Norwich, who shortly after passed from an earnest life of service to an eternity of reward. Having received great blessing himself in a similar meeting the previous year, he again generously gathered about forty clergymen, and many others, for five days' waitingupon God for consecration and prayer. The invitation to the" Oxford Union Meetings for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness, .. was issued on the 8th of August, 1874. And, tho the notice was so short, a large and representative number of Christians came from all parts of the king!iom, as well as a great many pastors from the Continent, to spend ten days at this convention.

A few extracts from an able review that appeared immediately after will give some idea of the deep impression that was made by what took place during those ten days at Oxford:- " 'God hath visited His people.' If anyone had said a year ago that we' should see, in the city of Oxford, an assembly of Christians, very largely composed of ministers of the Establishment and various Nonconformist bodies, and including twenty or thirty Continental pastors, gathered for the purpose of seek. ing, by mutual counsel and united prayer and consecration, to reach a higher condition of Christian life, it would have been considered far more devoutly-ta-bewished than likely to occur. An(l if it had been added that we should see early morning meetings of nearly a thousand of these men and women, of all ranks in society, and of all denominations, gathered in prayer, and for the communication of their experiences in the divine life, clergymen and laymen standing up and declaring what God had done for their souls, there would have been not a few to say with the lord, on whose hand the king of Israel leaned, 'If the Lord would open windows in heaven might such a thing be I' But God has opened the windows of heaven, and is pouring out a blessing that there shall not' be room to receive it.' Alld not only so, but 'God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; that no flesh should glory in His presence.'

***** "We have attended many conferences, including a ten days' convention in America, the prototype of that at Oxford, but in many respects this excelled them all. It is the fruit and flower of those which have gone before-of those at Barnet, and Mildmay, and Perth, and other places at home, as well as of Mannheim, and Vineland and Round Lake, in the United States. Conferences must be of another type henceforth.

"If it be askt, What is 'the blessing?' it is the blessedness of the man 'who maketh the Lord his trust,' 'whose strength is in Thee,' of them who have not seen and yet have believed, who stand by night in the house of the Lord, trusting where they cannot see Him, who present their bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, their reasonable service, and who, doing this, are not conformed to this world, but are daily being transformed, by the renewing of their minds, that they may know what that good and acceptable and perfect wfil of the Lord is."

At this Oxford Convention the late Canon Harford-Battersby himself entered into "the rest of faith." But for this event the now well-known Keswick Con- vention would never have had a beginning.* Very soon after the Oxford Conference similar meetings on a smaller scale, but on the same lines, were held at Stroud, under the presidency of the late Mr. T. Croome. Two brethren who had taken part at the Oxford meetings conducted this Conference. At that time the Rev. Preb. Webb-Peploe was not on the platform amongst the speakers, but was seen amongst the listeners. He had not been able to attend the Oxford Conference, and we think it was only at the Stroud Conference, or soon after those meetings, that he himself deflnitely entered into the blessing of the more abundant life. The Cheltenham Conference followed the Stroud Convention, and there for the 1Irst time he actually took part in the movement.

The next great series of meetings was the wonderful Brighton Convention, which was held in the Pavilion at Brighton, from May 29 to June 7,1875. There some eight thousand people, the greater part earnest, well- instructed Christians, met together for ten days in prayer, meditation, and waiting upon God. Addresses were given there during those days, which live to this day in the memories of those who heard them, and have been the means of lasting blessing to thousands. Everywhere-at home and abroad-we meet with the abiding fruits of this memorable gathering. It was at this Convention Canon Battersby arranged for the :tirst Convention at Keswick, to take place in July of that year.

In looking back upon the twenty-one years that have elapst since then, it would be interesting to be able to note the various names of those who now take • "Canon Harford-Battersby and the KeSwick Convention," edited by two of his sons. (Seeley & Co., London.) part in this great annual gathering at Keswick, and to record the particular year, and circumstances, when they each saw for the first time the truth of a fuller life. It cannot be too clearly stated that those who are askt to speak at this and otlier similar conventions are those, and those only, who can bear testimony to a de1l. nite experience of the fulness of blessing.

Every year at the Keswick Convention numbers of God's children are brought into a realization of their resources in Christ, such as they have never before thought possible; and this has given a strength and brightness to their lives which have been felt by others around them. In this way the movement has been continually advancing and deepening, so that its fnfiuence is seen to-day in every quarter of the globe.

In a. memorable series of meetings held by me in Brighton, in 1896, I found many who had been present at the conference thus held at that place for the deepening of spiritual life, where tbousands of people gathered. The main objects were united prayer for the deepening of spiritual life and the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in power; and at that time, both in America and in England, there was a spontaneous and simultaneous movement among disciples looking toward similar results. In one sense, the greater part knew not wherefore they were come together, except that such a general and widespread longing and expectancy had been created for a new and singular bestowment of power from on high. Worldliness, formalism, apathy, selfishness, were so apparent in the Ohurch and so alarming, that devout believers were driven to the Throne of Grace to seek some help from above. Throughout the whole convention at Brighton this blessing was realized. While engaged in prayer the Holy Spirit often in those days mysteriously laid hold On men and women, and they were swayed as by a rushing, mighty wind. Prayer became more earnest, importunate, believing, prevailing, and it was manifest that some new force was controlling. The first fruits were found in a distinct entrance into newness of life on the part of many who hitherto had been cold or conventional in their religious character, hampered by forms, exclusive and uncharitable, inconsistent and without power as witnesses. Men and women were blest, and clergymen of the Anglican Ohurch were among the prominent parties receiving this Divine enduement. At the time no one suspected the real import of this Divine visitation, and hence the early history of it has somewhat inadequate records.* It is remembered by those w1!o had a share in it simply as a very unusual and quite indescribable manifestation of spiritual quickening and power. Of course, such a meeting could not but be the mother of others, and hence the subsequent gatherings known as the Keswick meetings of which we are now more specially writing.

~ " Record of the Convention for the Promotion of Scriptural Holiness," held at Brighton, 1875. London, S. W. Partridge & Co., and "Account of the Union Meeting," etc., at Oxford,l874. F. H. Revell, Chicago. . The movement at Keswick found both its suggestion and warm sup- port in the Vicar of Keswick, the lamented Oanon Battersby, by whose influence it became connected with and located at that beautiful spot in the English Lake District, and who, as long as he lived, presided over the meetings held there. In the same simple way, the presi- dency then passed by a general assent to Mr. Henry Howker, and a~ his death to Mr. Robert Wilson. But there has never been a fixt com- mittee of leadership; quite without any definite arrangement of man, it remains in the hands of Mr. Wilson so far as any human hand is on the helm.

To a singular extent no deference is paid to men, however high their social or ecclesiastical position. Keswick stands for a peculiar type of spiritual teaching and life. Those who understand it and, exhibit it are askt to take part, and no others. The most renowned minister or evangelist or theological professor from any country might happen in the very meeting, but would not be askt to speak unle~ he was believed or known to have_been led out into this sort of experi- ence and teaching.

The first Keswick Convention, which lasted four days, was held in a large-sized building; but as the meetings became more largelY' attended, they were transferred to a tent. The present accomodations are equal to about 3,000, but 10,000 often attend in course of the con- vention.

In view of all that has been thus far written, it is of some consequence to ask and answer three questions: 1. What is the exact type of Keswick teaching? 2. What is the peculiar method of dealing with souls? 3. What are the actual results reacht ? 1. The Type of Keswick TeacMng.-This is definite, complete, and progressive. It has a definite beginning, middle, and culmination. Six successive stages may perhaps be indicated, all of them being deemed important, and in the following order: (1) The definite and immediate abandonment of every known sin or hindrance to holy living. (2) The abandonment and renunciation by faith of the self-life, or the life that centers in self-indulgence and self-dependence. (3) The immediate surrender of the will in loving and complete obedience to the will of God, separation in order to consecration. (4) The infilling of the Holy Spirit, or the claiming of the believer's share in the Spirit's pentecostal gift of power for service. (5) The revelation of Ohrist as an indwelling presence in the believer's soul and daily life, and as his actual Master and Lord. Beyond these there is always a sixth and last stage of teaching-the privileges and victories implied in this higher or deeper life, such as the rest life of faith, power over sin, passion for souls, conscious fellowship with God, growing possession of promises, and prevailing prayer and intercession.

The basis of all this teaching is, as is very apparent, the con- 'tiction that the average Christian life is too often grievously des- titute of real spiritual power and is essentially carnal, and that it is the duty and privilege of every child of God to enter at once into newness of life, and to walk: henceforth in the power of Christ's resurrection.

1. Hence the starting-point-instant abandonment of sin and of every known weight which prevents or hinders progress. Whatever is wrong or believed t~ be wrong in God's sight cannot be indulged with impunity. It is held up as utterly destructive of all holy living and testimony, as unnecessary because wrong, and as making impossible even assurance oj salvation. How can disciples lead out others into a life they have not themselves found? How can a man help a. sinner to salvation unless ~he knows he is saved? To continue one moment in what is felt to be sin is therefore perilous not only to holiness, but to the hope of salvation itself.

2. Secondly, a deadly blow is aimed at self-liiein its six forms; selfdependence, self-help, self'pleasing, self-will, self-seeking, and selfglory; in other words, a new practical center is sought for all the life to revolve about, and in this way a new step is taken in advance. Beyond the territory of known sin there lies another almost as danger- (lUS, where self-indulgence is the peculiar feature. There is a large (Jlass of pleasures, amusements, occupations, which do not bear the hideous features of secret or open sin, but which all tend to give supremacy to self. In them all the real question is: What will gratify and glorify myself? For example, the pleasures of ambition, grasping after power and position which feed self-glory; avarice, heaping up riches, which is pleasing to self-indulgence; appetite, eating and drinking for the sake of pleasure, which ministers to self-seeking; and other forms of selfishness, such as courting human applause by intellectual preaching, or conformity to worldly maxims.

There are five or six forms of amusement that bear the distinct stamp of this world, whatever may be contended as to their inherent innocence; the theatre, the dance, the card-table, the -horse-race, the 6pera, the wine-cup. These have been felt, for some reason, to hinder holiness and service; and some churches have distinctly made indulgence in them a matter of discipline. Whatever may be said of them, this is true: that wherever this deeper experience of Christ's power has been known it has been preceded or followed by their abandonment. These matters are very seldom referred to specifically at the Keswick gatherings, as the teaching concerns great general principles .. of holy living and serving, yet as a fact, those who attend are brought face to face with this question: how can you do anything primarily to please yourself which does not put at risk your pleasing God'! A high type of holiness always involves two practical rules: (a) I will seek in everything to please my Master as the Lord and Sovereign of my life; (b) I will seek to please my neighbor for his good unto edification. Hence one of the remarkable features of this movement has been, for instance, the abandonment of tobacco, not because its use can be conclusively shown to be inherently sinful, nor because of any direct pressure brought to bear by speakers; but because, where used, not as 8 medicine, but for indulgence of a liking, it exalts self to the throne. Paul gives by the Spirit two or three great all-controlling principles to guide in doubtful indulgences, and in each case he carefully guards the' principle by saying in advance, "all things are lawful for me;" but he adds in one case, "all things edify not, are not expedient i" and in the other case, "I will not be brought under the powe1' of any." Compare 1 Cor x: 23: vi: 12. Three questions are thus to be asked after we have settled the matter of lawfulness. First, is this lawful thing expedient? does it advance or retard holiness? second, does it edify-that is, help or hin- der others? and, third, does it tend to enslave or to emancipate me? A true disciple whose whole heart is set on pleasing God will soon settle all debatable territory on these ,three principles. 3. Thirdly, the surrender of the will to God in obedience. Christ must to every believer become not only Savior but Lord (Rom. 10 : 9, R. V.). "No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost" (1 Cor. 12: 3). Hundreds who accept Him as Savior from sin have no real conception of Him as the actual Master and Sovereign of the daily life. In the message to Laodicea we have a hint as to this sort of profest believers. "Behold I stand at the door and knock," etc. Here is Christ outside knocking and appealing for admission. The keys of the house are not in His hands. He is not admitted to His own house and in control. There is a definite act of opening, welcoming, and entrusting to Him the keys which mean government; but so long as one apartment in the house is voluntarily withheld from Him, He never practically assumes control. From the nature of the case it must be all or none i and every child of God knows, or will know if he searches his own heart, whether any part of his life shuts out Jesus from practical rulership. If any part of the body shrinks and shows abnormal sensitiveness under the surgeon's touch, he begins to suspect that there is a lurking place of disease. And whenever a disciple is especially sensitive as to anyone or more forms of indulgence, or shrinks from the candid application of Scripture to any particular practice, he may know that at that point there lurks spiritual disease. On the other hand, if the hidden recesses be opened , up to Christ and He be welcomed to the whole heart and whole life. the very chambers of our previous idolatry will become the chambers of heavenly imagery and Divine communion.

4. Fourthly, the infilling of the Spirit.-Here is perhaps the most delicate and difficult part of this teaching. But it is well not to stop on phrases; whether we agree or nO.t on the exact form of words, we must agree on facts, and conspicuous among the facts is this: that thousands of profest believers, like the Ephe!lian disciples in Acts XIX, do not practically know whether there be a Holy Ghost or not. Dr. Gordon discriminated between sealing, filling, and anointing. He thought the first had reference to assurance, thl'l second to power, and the third to knowledge. The point is this: have you ever claimed and received the power of the Holy Spirit as such? He came down on the day of Pentecost and filled disciples. This was an experience quite apart from conversion. The upper room was filled with a hundred and twenty disciples, some of whom for years had followed Jesus. And yet now suddenly they all received a Divine gift whereby they had new apprehension of all spiritual truth, a more assured witness borne to them as children of God, and a greater power in testimony for Christ. They were somehow filled with light, and love, and life, and power; their tongues were loosed, and they spake even in new languages before nnknown. Now, it may be, and doubtless is, true that this" baptism" of the Spirit was once for all, and that no further such effusion is to be expected in this age. But every disciple is entitled to claim his full share in that blessing and enter into pentecostal life and power or rather have it enter into him.

This is to be claimed by faith quite apart from feeling. Nowhere in the Word of God is feeling addrest, and for a good reason: if God made feeling an evidence or test, we should depend on it, and our confidence would vacillate as often as our feelings do. Man is complex; he is composed of body, soul, and spirit; and body and soul have much to do with spirit. Where the body is not normal, a cloud comes over the higher faculties. What we call feeling is often largely at the mercy of digestion and other physical conditions which do not affect faith or choice. The will may be as unchangingly fixt on God in sickness as health, tho the feelings vary with every change of bodily mood. " According to your faith be it unto you." If you open your heart to the Spirit's infilling and are claiming this blessing, rest on God's faithfulness. He will not fail you.

5. Fifthly, The Revelation of Jesus Christ in the soul as an. Indwelling Presence.-This is the climax of this teaching. The supreme end of the Holy Spirit's indwelling and inworking is to manifest the personal Christ as consciously our possession and in possession of us. ,This is the mystery: Christ in you. The Spirit first takes the things of Christ and shows them to the believer; second, he testifies to Christ, and, third, he glorifies Christ. Note the three parts of this

1R97.] THE SmGE OF TIBET

work as laid down in John 14-16: Manifesting, witnessing, glorifying. He will show you Ohrist iu all His offices and relations to you; He will make Him real to you as your actual possession; and He will clothe Him in glorious charms, so that you will gaze on Him as one enamored of His beauty and love. It is very different to have Ohrist revealed withont you as a historic personage, and within yon as experimentally and really master and Lord. 1'his latter the Holy Spirit does, as the former the Word does.

Rev. F. B. Meyer, who is so prominently connected with the Keswick teaching, has left a special farewell word to his brethren, which we here reproduce from The Ram's Horn.

" I am askt to give a parting message to the beloved ministers of, the Gospel -and other friends with whom I have met during this my fourth and brief visit to the United States. Your country is becoming increasingly a second homeland to me, and I thank you a thousand times for your love. It is an unfeigned delight to find that the teaching of the Inner Life is becoming so widespread in its influ- ence on this side the Atlantic. Union with Christ is His death and resurrection, the reckoning oneself dead to self the infilling of the Holy Spirit, and the Rest of Faith, Life across the J~rdan in the Land of Promise, these are familiar and- deeply prized truths and their wide dissemination and realization on the part of believers, together with the exposition of the Bible, as opposed to merely topical preaching, seems to me the conditions of a Revival of God's work in this land, which shall reanimate the churches. and enable them to act as the cementing bond in your vast and varied population.

" Ever your attached friend, F. B. MEYER."

THE SIEGE OF TIBET.

BY F. B. SHAW, WAKEFIELD, ENGLAND, LATE OF LEH, BRITISH TIBET.

Situated in the heart of a vast continent, guarded on the north by immense deserts and arid plateaus, shllt in on the other sides by the loftiest mountains in the world, Tibet is as inaccessible as any country well could be. Small wonder that its wondrous line of snowy peaks, which glistened so strangely above the mists of the plain, and from which issued the mighty rivers upon which his crops depended, became an object of reverence and religious awe to the ancient dweller in the Indian lowlands. This reputation of the unknown has descended to modern times, when Tibet is almost the only country in the world absolutely and of a set purpose closed to Europeans, the country of the Dalai Lama, a priest-king as wonderful as any Prestor John, the country of reputed mahatmas-in a word, the country of mystery.

But Tibet has not always been the" Great Closed Land." Friar Odoric, of Pordenone, past through the country about 1325; and it is quite in keeping with the energetic character of their order that several Jesuits traveled in Tibet during the seventeenth century, but without making a permanent settlement. This was first done by Desideri, who resided in Lhasa from 1716 to 1729. At first alone, this Jesuit was joined in 1719 by twelve Oapuchin friars under Or~io della Penna. They seem to have had a very flourishing mission; but they had fallen on troublous days. Civil wars and insurrections against the Ohinese having thrown the country into anarchy, the missionaries were expelled in 1760. During the last twenty years of their stay the Capuchins had been practically isolated, and with their departure the land was thoroughly closed. For one hundred years not half a dozen Europeans, none of them missionaries, succeeded in entering the country, and of these only one reached Lhasa. For one hundred years the Ohristian Ohurch left Tibet to slumber into death.

To their honor be it said, the Romish Church was the first to resume attempts. In 1846 the Redemptorists Huc and Gabet penetrated to Lhasa, hoping to be allowed to settle there; but Ohinese influence prevailed, and after only a few weeks' stay they were driven out of the country.

The time had now come for Protestants to take up the work, the Moravians being first in the field. But their work was in so far different from any other attempt, as, when the pioneer missionaries Heyde and Pagellleft home, neither they nor the directing board had Tibet or the Tibetans in their minds. On the contrary, the new effort, prompted by the veteran Chinese missionary GiitzlafI, was directed to the Mongolians. Only after failing to reach Mongolia through Russia was the attempt made to penetrate through Tibet, and only when this attempt, renewed at various places, had utterly failed, was the finger of God recognized as pointing to a settlement among Tibetan Buddhists living around the western frontier of Ohinese Tibet. To this day the visitor can see in the library of the oldest station the Mongol books brought out by the pioneers. Time and space fail to relate in full the story of this mission. Suffice it to say that the missionaries decided in 1856 to settle in the Valley of Lahaul. Attempts to obtain land in the chief village failed, and the pioneers were obliged to content themselves with Kyelang, a village on the opposite side of the valley. This was again a providential leading, for it soon appeared that Kyelang was in every way more suitable than the village originally thought of. The same providence was apparent in the fact that just at that time there was in the service of the Moravian Church a man of rare linguistic talent, H. A. Jaeschke, who was willing to devote himself to the exploratioJ? of the difficult and little-known Tibetan language. The untiring energy of these three men soon made Kyelang a center of light. Not only was the Gospel preacht to the villagers at hand, but long itinerations from village to village served to make it widely known. Quickly realizing the fact that they had to do with a people possest of an alphabet and a literature of their own, they started a lithographic M0 N G 0 L A lQ . S A .IT 0 o 7'

II, O!

O~_ _'fIO ~'lh·()r)l11{,R, 2(~J ~IJO —.±OO 600 MISSIONARY MAP OF TIBET, (Dotted lines indicate trade routes,) The Scaudinavian Alliance l'tIi88ion has aleo l'ibetan Missionaries in Ghoom India, in Baksadnar, Bhutan, and iu Guntak, Sikkim. printing-press, from which school-books, catechisms, hymns, tracts and B,ible portions were issued in rapid succession.

In a few years another station was founded in Poo, in the Upper Sutlej Valley, close to the borders of Chinese Tibet, and on an import- ' ant commercial route. But Ladak, with its capital Leh, on the upper course of the Indus, was the spot which seemed most desirable. Leh is a great center of Tibetan trade, as well as the metropolis of Western Tibetan Buddhism, and no stone was left unturned to secure a regular station there; but its ruler, the Maharajah of Kashmir, tho allowing some freedom of travel through the country, anxiously excluded resideut Europeans from his territories. Not till 1885 did the Maharajah give the required permission, when Leh was immediately occupied. A new feature in the work was a fully equipped medical mission, which has proved a most useful adjunct. Its temporary cessation, owing to a series of adverse circumstances, is all the more to be regretted, as the Roman Catholics saw fit, in 1888, to start a work of their own in Leh. The visible results of the work at all stations are small, very small; but the conviction, caused by the circumstances attending the origin of the work, that the mission is where God would have it, has sustained the directing board at home and the missionaries abroad in their efforts. So far from withdrawing, the Moravians are seeking to extend their work.

An encouraging sign in answer to much prayer for Tibet is seen in the great interest now taken in this field of work. While the Moravians were for years alone, there are now about forty men and women engaged in Tibetan work. The same impulse seems to have come to many minds in various places. Miss Annie Taylor, originally attacht to the China Iuland Mission, naturally demands first attention. Her work in Sining brought her into contact with the Tibetans, and she determined to try what could be done. Proceeding to Darjiling, she acquired some knowledge of the language, and then returning to China, started on her adventurous journey. She had to return, foiled of her hopes of reaching Lhasa; but the journey was not in vain. Her marvelous feat drew universal attention to the people on whose behalf it was made, and in the course of a few months the Tibetan Pioneer Mission was launched. With fourteen companions she returned to Sikkim, there to continue linguistic studies, and, if possible, to penetrate from thence into the country. In and near Darjiling she found several Swedish missionaries belonging to the Scandinavian Alliance Mission (U. S. A.) engaged in similar work.

In the meantime another worker had been made ready. Mr. and Mrs. Polhill-Turner, like Miss Taylor, belonging to the Chiua Inland Mission, had also had Tibet laid on their hearts. When stationed at Sining they devoted what time they could to studying Tibetan, 'but not finding it a suitable place they removed, and after many wanderings settled in Sungpan in the autumn of 1891. A prolonged drought having roused the superstious fears of the Ohinese, (Mr. Turner is careful to say that the Tibetans took no part), a terrible riot broke ()ut and the missionaries were driven away. Here, again, was God's hand working wonderfully; Mr. Turner was taken away from Ohina only that he might take the leadership of some of those who had originally joined Miss Taylor in Sikkim, but now desired to seperate themselves from her. Thus the Tibetan Mission Band was formed. Besides these workers the International Missionary Alliance (U. S. A.) in 1892, also sent men to Darjiling, to acquire the language. All these workers are new, and for this reason little could be said of the work done, even were space to allow of it.

And now let us see how the forces are disposed around the mighty mountain ramparts. Let the reader take a good map. He will find the north of Tibet to be a vast uninhabited region, where the missionary would find no work to do. Ooming round to the west, the Moravians hold Tibetan districts in the higher valleys of the Indus, Sutlej, and tributary rivers. Lower down the Indus and west of the Moravians, the Scandinavians are commencing work in Baltistan. This is an important step, for it means the occupation of a district with 100,000 souls as yet untouched by regular work; Mohammedans by religion, but speaking Tibetan, and members of the Tibetan family. Toward the south, Almora is occupied by the London Society, who have devoted what time they could spare to Tibetans, and where an independent worker, Mr. Agnew, has settled. Nepal is as yet unoccupied, being closed to missionaries. The Scotch mission has long held Sikkim and devoted much time to the Tibetans; but this branch of their work is now presumably taken off their hands by the members of the various societies destined for ~'ibet. Bhotan is unoccupied by Protestants, but the Oatholics have a work in that country. In 1854 they had obtained a footing in Tibet, were ejected four years later, and retired to Bhutan. We finally come to the east, or (i)hinese side, where the Oatholics have several stations, but where no Protestants are working at present.

We hear, however, that Mr. Polhill-Turner has made an arrangement with J. Hudson Taylor, by which his men will form a separate group affiliated to the O. I. M., but set apart for Tibetan work. They will therefore move round to the Ohinese frontier of Tibet, thus completing the ring of attacking forces. The present writer rejoices over this decision, for he is convinced that the road to Lhasa lies through Ohina. The population is densest, the country is most fertile, political jealousies are least on that side. But the strong fortress is not to.be taken at first storm, and many weary years may have to be spent in the trenches. We do not believe that a sudden dash at Lhasa is in any way advisable, inasmuch as it would probably only serve to make

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE

the people more suspicious. Also the British Government is anxious to establish friendly relations with Tibet, from which the missionaries must ultimately derive benefit. A recently publisht report on the matter shows how difficult this is, and it would be a matter of regret if the missionaries should by any hasty actioR delay the desired event. The advance will be gradual, the whole country being occupied, and every outpost having'a support to fall back upon. This may, probably will, be slow work; but nothing else can be expected. Tibetan Buddhism, however grotesque it may seem to us, has a firm hold on the people, and stands ready for battle. Let us, therefore, while thanking God for the work already done, and the great accession of workers, not imagine that the difficulties are past.' God may be preparing another Jericho; but we must be prepared for much toil before the power of Dalai Lamas is broken.

Any enumeration of the forces arrayed against Tibet would, however, be incomplete without a mention of the Tibet Prayer Union. Originally launched in connection with the Moravian work, it has grown so as to demand a separate existence; and it now consists of a union of those interested in Tibet, being independent of and above every society. The workers in the field expect great things from this union, for when Tibet falls, it will be in answer to prayer. There is no missionary who does not feel himself strengthened by its existence and quiet work. We can only wish that all who desire the good of Tibet-and we are persuaded that very many are regular in their supplications for that country-would definitely join the union, and so enroll themselves personally in one of the regiments-and by no means the least important-detailed for the siege of Tibet.

NOTE I.-The latest books on our subject are (1) "Working and Waiting for Tibet," Moravian Publication Office, Fetter Lane, London, E. C., and Bethlehem, Pa., 1891; (2)" The Great Closed Land," by A. W. Marsten. Partridge & Co., London, 1893. .

NOTE 2.-The secretaries of the Tibet Prayer Union are: Messrs. Ford and Ashton, War- Ington Street, Ashton-under-Lyne, England.

NOTE 8.-There being some confusion as regards the spelling of certain common names, the following may be of interest: (1) The orthography "Tibet" seems to be the best, the form" Thlbet" having no sufficient authority. The name is of doubtful origin, being certainly not Tibetan. (2) The form "Lhasa" would seem to be best, as corresponding most closely in letters and pronunciation with the Tibetan "lha-sa "-abode of the deity. (3) The form "lama" (Tib-" bla-ma," with mute b) is the only correct rendering; the use of the word "llama" rests on confusion with the South American quadruped, which may claim to be allowed the exclusive use of Its own name.

CHINA-PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE.

BY REV. WlLLIAM ASHMORE, D. D., SWATOW, CHINA.

Some people in Ohina are sanguine of great and immediate advancement. They consider that Ohina has now discovered her need and that, therefore, impelled by the sturdy, practical common sense of her people, she will lose no time in giving effect to her more enlightened views, and will take her place in the great procession of the nations,., Others haveno such expectations. They consider China to be like the sluggard of holy writ, disturbed in its sleep of ages, it has merely rolled over-and merely says: "Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep." Her administrative heads are stupefied with conservatism, and will not change without still more violent convulsions 1 And so, after this little spurt of reform has spent itself, things will all fall back into the old ruts, according to the litany of Chinese politics, "As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be."

Each of these views has much which may be said in its favor, therefore a more correct answer to the question may be arrived at by taking some items on both sides into the account. It becomes a case of general average.

I: The first point to be noted in the consideration of the question as to whether China will now become progressive is contained in the affirmation that slLe has advanced immensely already. This fact is beyond dispute. One who notes the growth of a tree, by the week or the month, will not discover much progress, but by making the observation extend over an interval of several years, he will find that there has been an immense advance. In order to apprehend the progress which China has made, we need to go back and note the state of things before the first war with England, in 1842.

At that time Chinese statesmen knew nothing of the West. Their ignorance was dense. They knew nothing, and they cared nothing. None of them ever went West. To find a Chinaman who had been to London or New York was at once to give him a new designation. " Boston Jack" and "London Tom" were so called because one had been to Boston and the other to London. Of intercourse with Western people, there was none whatever. Europeans and Americans were not wanted, and were not allowed the freedom of the soil anywhere in China. The only place allowed them was that small patch of ground along the river front of Canton, known as "The Thirteen Houses," so called· because there were that many dwellings and warehouses there to be occupied by foreigners of all nationalities alike. Then there was a. garden plot for common use, in which they all had to get their airing a.nd exercise, under the greatest limitation and restraint. If they ventured outside of their "jail-bounds," they were liable to be mobbed and stoned. Inside of the gate of the city no man could go. If he attempted it, he riskt his life. They could also take a little run down the river, for a dozen miles, to Whampoa, where the ships anchored. That comprised their privileges in China.

i~e estimate placed on foreigners by the Chinese was contemptuous to the last degree. They were spoken of as "barbarians," "redheaded devils," who had come to China to beg the privilege of supplying themselves with tea, and who were, as a very great favor, permit. ted to bask under the imperial smile. China was to them the Central Kingdom. All other countries were on the outskirts, and wer~ reckoned as the mere rind of civilization. When dealing with them officially, the mandarins deputed only low-class subordinates, but littl~ above the grade of constables, to "instruct the ignorant barbarians how to demean themselves." Then the most arrogant, haughty, supercilious and utterly unbearable manner was always assumed. Even Lord Napier, when sent out to negotiate a better understanding, was addrest as "a barbarian "-he was called "the barbarian eye" in all official communications-he was snubbed and insulted and treated with an infinite disdain. An attempt to get the Viceroy to use more courteous language only called out a scornful laugh and another kick. England herself was called" a tribute bearer," and was regarded as a distant dependency of China, along with Siam and Tibet, and the regions occupied by wild tribes on the frontier.

The Chinese, then, had no steamers, no sailing ships, no telegraph, no railroads, no ambassadors at their capital, no open ports except Canton, no foreign consuls recognized, nobody to represent them at foreign courts, no books or papers that told them anything about foreign nations, no foreign improvement of any kind; their trade was all done in the old-fashioned junks; their men-of-war were all small and contemptible junks, but little better than their merchantmen, each one armed with several old smooth-bore cannon, full of blisters in the casting, and almost as dangerous to those who stood behind them as t() those who were in front. Their rabbles of militia, without drill, and without organization worthy of the name, still practised with bows and arrows and old matchlocks, and thought to scare their enemy by the flaunting of flags, the banging of gongs, noisy vociferation, and fierce paintings of tiger-heads on their wooden shields. Ohina was a thousand years behind the rest of the world, and, at that time, there was not the least sign that a change would ever come. Would China ever come to recognize the nations, the West, as equals? Never! Would her viceroys ever adopt terms of equality with foreign consuls? Never! Would China ever have any use for Western science and Western improvements? Never! Would the supremely august and" Solitary one" in Peking ever admit foreign embassadors to his presence 1:" Never ! Never! Let the heavens fall first. Would there come a time< when foreigners would have the free range of the empire? Never! Would the proud, stiff-necked, conceited and supercilious mandarins ever be found imploring foreign aid to keep them in resources to run their ship of state ? Never! Would China ever be found sending her most renowned statesmen to carry the respects of his imperial majesty to those despised and so-called tributaries of the West? Never-s() long as the world stands ! Yet all this, and far more, has come to pass. China began to go to school in 1842. She has had several special semesters since. She has been in the public school of the nations and has had private tutors of her own. It is a course of rough discipline that she has gone through. She has rebelled and kickt at the teach- ers, but her stiff-necked mandarins have had to yield to the power of .solomon's celebrated mortar-and-pestel treatment. Braying in the mortar has done them good. They have not got there yet, but they .are on the way, and will "fetch up" by and by.

Now, look at some of the changes that have taken place. That {)ffensive expression, "barbarian," has been knocked out of aU official documents, consuls are the equals of viceroys, ministers plenipoten- tiary reside at the imperial capital; the Chinese have reorganized their army; they have reconstructed their navy; they have rebuilt their forts; they have remodeled their whole commercial marine. The old junks of such enormous size, that used to run to Batavia and Singa- pore and Siam, are all gone. They were crowded out by sailing ships, and now the sailing ships have been crowded out by steamers, and the Chinese own steamer-fleets of their own; they have iron-clads and tor- pedo boats, and arsenals, and huge dry docks of their own. They have the most reliable part of their revenue collected for them by for- eigners; they have telegraphs and railroads. They have started great foundries of their own; they have started silk filature establishments, and cotton-mills. They now have banks of their own and insurance {)ffices. Once they did all their business in the West through foreign houses in Hong Kong and Shanghai; now they have their own agents in London, Berlin, New York and San Francisco. Instead of a stray sailor called" Boston Jack" or "London Tom" they now have able .and wealthy business men of their own-men who have1 become mil- lionaires in the West, and who compel the respect of the whole com- , mercial world. All this is progress. Certainly the tree has grown, if it has been imperceptibly.

II. In the next place it must be noted that these advances make -other advances necessary-advances so great, that aU that has been before will be thrown in the shade! There is an immense amount of 'seed sown ready to spring up; there are vast potencies at work to 'Produce more changes; there is a logic of progress which is bound to :assert itself. One of a kind begets another of the same kind; two different kinds make a demand for a third kind. One successful <:otton-mill means two cotton-mills, and two mills means three mills. One telegraph wire means another wire. Twenty miles of railroad means a hundred miles, and a hundred miles means a thousand in the future. .A short road from Tientsin to Peking, less than a hun- dred miles, means a long road from Peking to Hankow, six hun- dred and fifty miles, and a road from Peking to Hankow, means an extension to Oanton, five hundred miles more-and eleven hu,ndred and fifty miles of main trunk lines means innumerable branch lines, and all that means radical change, industrial revolution, and continual progress.

The most significant indication of progress is the altered attitude of the Chinese science to all things Western. The change of sentiment is not complete, but it is going on, and will continue to go on, till Western ideas will permeate and dominate future Chinese civilization. The most important bureau in Peking to-day is the one which has to do with foreign affairs. Powerful viceroys, like Li Hung Chang and Ohang Chi Tung, have English-speaking linguists attached to their yamen. Forty years ago such a thing would have been pronounced impossible; they have English books translated and laid before them; they have daily newspapers started-a marvel of progress; they have schools for teaching Western science. The emperor has actually issued an edict commending to his people the adoption of such Western improvements as the Chinese may deem advantageous. This is an astonishing stride. It does not say so, but it does mean that China, officially, is getting ready to declare a break with the old. It is slipping the anchor and letting the ship drift into the Western gulfstream.

Then, too, China is being affected powerfully by her emigrants who have gone abroad-have become inoculated with various Western ideas, and have come back to let them germinate. Furthermore, a score of open ports have become luminous and radiating centres. Tens and hundreds of thousands of her people, at these places, are getting their eyes opened. Persons at home can hardly conceive of the change of attitude in the minds of the common people that is now beginning to take place in consequence of the events of the last few years. They have seen the energy and efficiency of the western man; they have seen their own mandarins quail before him. The glamor of superiority, which surrounded these mandarins and literati in their estimations, has begun to fade as a rainbow fades. When John the Baptist came, men mused and "were in expectation." A state of "expectation" is the soil out of which changes sprout. Without exaggeration we may say that, up and down the coast of China, millions of people are" in expectation" of something. So all that enters into the preparation. Not only are they expecting something, but they are longing for something. Things can hardly be worse, they think, and they may be better.

III. It will appear then that the real question is not whether Ohina has progrest or will progress, but it is, at 10hat rate will China now progress? This will call for a reestimate of the forces at work-those holding back and those impelling forward, and their mutual pullings and haulings with each other.

The former come first. Origiually they had the entire field, , adversely to them nobody dared to peep or to chirp. Conservatives they are called, but obstructionists and dead weights is what they really are. The China "Mission Hand Book" gives the number of leading mandarins-that is, of high grade mandarins-at a few over ten thousand. This does not include the large retinue connected with the imperial household; then there are the literati, attending examination still, about six hundred thousand; then there is the large roll of past literati, the number of which it is difficult to ascertain, and certain of the gentry, so-called, with them, who cannot be less than a million. At the outset ~'}l of these classes were of one mind and of one instinct to oppose foreign ideas. They included the edu- cated brains of China; they represented all the power and all the prestige of the nation; they were ben t on resisting foreign encroach- ment, in maintaining the complete isolation of Ohina, and the con- servation unmixt of their ancestral inheritance of civilization. The mass of them hated the foreigner, and were ready to drive him out into the sea. .Out of this immense class began to be born, little by little, the new class-the men of progressive ideas, the men who discovered quicker than others that Ohina was kicking against the pricks. They have been growing, little by little, since the first war with England. For a generation they were but few, without communication or con- ference with each other. Some high statesmen were in this class; they stood where they were compelled to see the truth. But they were not assertive, nor were they at all agreed in the extent of the innovation they would sanction. They took to improved military and naval arrangements first, and yielded to other demands slowly and reluctantly. They still considered China able to dictate her own course. While some of them saw the real advantages of Western methods, and what an immense boom their introduction would be to China as a nation-others of them advocated a limited adoption of Western appliances, chiefly on the principle of fighting fire with fire; they would beat the foreigner by resorting to his own weapons. Small at first, this class has now become large and influential. Great statesmen are now enrolled among them; the influence of traveled Chinese is on their side; foreign diplomacy is on their side; the wars of China have all been on their side; and the whole drift of the gene- ration is on their side. Of course, there is friction and collision, and that is what is the matter with China just now. She is a divided house. The conser- vatives are powerful, and bigoted, and desperate-they cling as for dear life to all the features of the old system of administration and emolument. But the others are becoming powerful too, and are reso- lute, and are coming into touch with each other. Two civilizations are struggling in the womb of Ohina. The second one is Jacob, the Supplanter. First, it is one that is likely to claim the portion of the first-born, and then it is the other. Jacob will start his Reform Society and appear about to lead the host. Then, all at once, his Reform Society will be knocked to pieces by the red and hairy hand of Esau.

Let no one despair of the outcome. It will be Jacob and not Esau that will win at the end. But it may take more time than we pushing Western people are willing to allow. The rate of progression may be slow and tedious. At the same time we are cheered with the hope that, in the Providence of God, events may be accelerated. It may be peaceably, and it may be with commotion and upheaval, but the consummation is surely coming. Conservatism may show its power to humiliate Li Hung Chang after all the honor heapt upon him, but that power is being exhausted with every blow it strikes. It may never be possible to do as bold a thing again.

In addition to all this, allowance must be made for inherent difficulties, which lie in the way of radical and rapid changes in China, even when pusht by willing and unfett;:;::"ed hands. These arise from the crystallized form of society-the time and labor required to move such immense masses of human beings into new lines of thought and action. But into that large subject we cannot enter here.

IV. When it comes to missionary aspects of the question, as to whether China will become progressive, we appeal to a comparison of the present status with that of the past. We look back to a time when Robert Morrison was the only missionary to China. Then he had to dodge about the foreign settlement at Canton to escape observation. Now Robert Morrison and his wife have become twenty-five hundred strong, and he is the most ubiquitous person of the foreigners in the whole empire. Once Leang-A-Fa was the only convert. Now Leang- A-Fa has become seventy thousand strong, and is the growing class of China-he is the man of the future-the coming Chinaman. Others will decrease, but he will increase. Like Abraham, he will become the father of multitudes-those of his countrymen who will come to believe with him, will be like the stars for numbers. Once the Chinese teacher who helpt Dr. Morrison translate the Scripture, had to carry the manuscript concealed under his jacket, to avoid arrest. Now Bible Societies and Tract Societies occupy central points in their great cities and send out their printed pages, by the million. every year for the healing of the nation. Native churches are springing up by the thousand, and native speakers by the thousand. In her pristine state China had no public speakers. Among the incidental things being done by missions for China, is the raising up of a class of men trained to address crowds of people. In course of time, other classes of men than preachers will catch the spirit and learn the artthen a new dynamic element will enter into social and political life.

THE WOMEN OF CroNA-HEATHEN AND CBlUSTIAN

Not to prolong the subject, just rest the inquiry on two things. Oontrast two events in missionary history. In the one the translator, spoken of, appears slipping into the back door of Robert Morrison's dwelling with his contraband manuscript hid away in his clothes; in the other, a deputation of missionaries, headed by a foreign ambassador, marches into the imperial precincts to present a copy of the whole Bible to the Empress Dowager, who accepts it with pleasure and appreciation, while the servants of the Emperor are seen at the book stalls buying copies for themselves. The stride from the little alley in Canton to the palace in Pe~ing is tremendous. Then again, who, of all the missionaries of thirty years ago, familiar with the disdainful manner of even the yamen lackeys, could then have dreamt that the greatest statesman of Ohina would be receiving a deputation of missionary supporters in New York City, and should there put in writing an expression of his estimate of the value of their labors, and pay them an imperial compliment for their moral and personal worth. And yet that, too, has come to pass. Let no one say that missionary work in C~ina does not move. If all this be not progress, then what is progress?

China has been called a hard field. And snch in truth it has been, partly because of the intense materialism of its Confucian ethics, partly because of blind and slavish subservience to antiquity, and partly because its people have been trained for ages to think in bulk. But a freshet has come, the ice is beginning to crack and to break. The world has seen great ingatherings of disciples at many times and in many places, but in our humble opinion, these may all fall short of what may take place in China when the veil of ancestralism shall be torn away from the eyes of her myriad myriads of people.

THE WOMEN OF CHINA-HEATHEN AND CHRISTIAN.

BY MRS. GEORGE S. 1LA.YS.

To nnderstand a woman-Ohinese or American-one must have some knowledge of her home, her family cares, and her habits of thought. A typical Chinese family consists of the father and motherin-law, two or three sons and their wives and several grandchildren, all living in rooms opening upon the same high-walled court-yard, and sharing the same kitchen.

The father and sons work for and contribute to the common purse, and so strict are their ideas of impartiality, or rather so jealous is each member of the family of the others~ that a husband may not take even of the money he himself has earned to buy a. present for his own wife, without buying one equally v!l-luable for each of 'his sisters-in-law. The Chinaman has ways and means, however, of evading almost every law or custom, and the fond husband buys a handsome gown and sends it and his wife for a few days to her maternal home. From there she will return triumphantly displaying her gown as a present from her mother.

In the home the mother-in-law is usu~ly-but not always-the head. Sometimes a daughter-in-law of unusually bright mind or vicious temper rules the whole household. The quickest way & daughter-in-law possesses by which to bring her mother-in-law to subjection is threatening suicide. If a woman kills herself her spirit is supposed to return to haunt the mother-in-law, but worse than this to the practical mind of the Chinaman, her living relatives will gather and by demanding a costly funeral, will plunge the whole family into heavy debt that they will be unable to pay for years.

Imagine the situation in a Chinese home, and it becomes at once apparent that peace and happiness can not reign continually. On the one hand is the daughter-in-law, a young girl, perhaps indulged and spoiled from her babyhood in her mother's home, and untrained in housework and sewing. She is suddenly introduced by marriage intoa new home. Her husband, her mother-in-law, her neighbors are aU total strangers. She is miserably homesick; she gets wretchedly tired' doing all sorts of unaccustomed work; she is criticised, laughed at, or' reviled for her stupidity or her indolence.

On the other hand is the mother-in-law. She has perhaps suffered for years under the hard reign of her mother-in-law; she is now ready for her turn to sit on the throne. She expects to be treated with obedient consideration by her son's wife; she expects to take life easily in her old age. Instead of this she discovers that her new daughter-in-law is saucy, careless and wasteful, if not actually thievish; she is above all taking the place in her beloved son's affections which the mother has always held.

Remember, they are two heathen women with hot and hasty tempers which have never been controlled; each with a stock of vile words. and insulting epithets at her tongue's end, and it is easy to imagine the result. When there are several daughters-in-law in the samehouse, and children of different mothers ready to quarrel at a, moment's notice, and each mother ready to take her own child's part to the bitter end, it is often "confusion worse confounded."

It is well in such a household if there be one at the head who can command obedience and at least a semblance of peace. As the daughters-in-law grow older and wiser, as they bear sons to add luster to the family name, and as the various elements of the family become accustomed to each other, terrific outbursts of temper and violent chastisements by the mother-in-law become less frequent. There are, of course, some cases where the mother-in-law and her son's wife live together in loving harmony, but these are, unfortunately, rare exceptions.

The saddest and most hopeless lot in China is that of the" nourished daughter-in-law;" the girl who, yet too young to marry, is sent to her betrothed husband's home because of her parents' death or extreme poverty. Her mother-in-law resents this most vehemently. Why should she be called upon to feed and clothe for years the unfortunate child? .Ail there is no one to take the girl's part, she is usually over-worked, reviled, beaten and sometimes half-starved and driven to sleep with the dogs in her new home. If the mother-in-law goes too far, however, resource may be had to a curious mob-law, as far as I know, only practist by the women of China.

Not long ago an orphan girl was sent to live with her mother-inlaw who had already one daughter-in-law living with her. The child's betrothed husband was an industrious business man a good many years older than herself. He was seldom at home, and even when there, as it was not good form for him to take any notice of his little bride before marriage, he knew nothing of how she was treated. Altho the girl was a gentle, modest child, afraid to say or do anything contrary to her mother-in-Iaw's wishes, she was most cruelly treated. When she was thirteen years old, she 'inadvertently did something to offend her. mother and sister-in-law, and the two women, working themselves into a fiendish rage, killed her with scissors, cutting her :flesh horribly and slitting her tongue, but leaving no mark upon her face. When she was dead they carefully drest her in her best garments, and, according to custom, were obliged to send word of her death to her aunt, her only living relative. This aunt was a desperate character, a beggar-woman who could hope or fear nothing from the magistrates, as she had not enough money to make it worth an official's while to pay any attention to her case. She obeyed the summons at once, and after carefully examining the body of the dead child, returned home, and gathering together thirty or forty women, each armed with an awl or sharp pointed instrument, came to execute vengeance on the murderers. The two women, however, managed to hide themselves, and the infuriated mob were obliged to disperse after being assured by the bridegroom, who was horrified at the dreadful death of his bride, that a grand and costly funeral should be given in her honor.

In another instance within my knowledge, a mother-in-law who had beaten her daughter-in-law to death, did not escape so easily. In this case the murderess was caught by the mob of women armed with awls and sharp metal pins; they dragged her out into the street, stript her of her clothing and prickt and jagged her furiously. Then they .dragged her over the stones the whole length of the street two or three times, and finally left her, after pushing a quantity of briars and small thornes into her flesh. She was carried home by her friends more dead than alive. "No one in that village has dared to kill her daughter-in-Iaw since that time," was the significant conclusion given by the Ohristian woman telling me the story.

It is frightful to see a woman deliberately" nourishing wrath," as the Chinese express it. The word translated" nourishing" can also be rendered "kindle," as in "kindle a fire," and is most expressive in connection with the working-up of anger. It was once my unfortunate experience to see my nurse-maid, "nourish" or "kindle" wrath. One day, after having a quarrel with the washerman, she sat down in spite of my remonstrances, and deliberately gave way to her evil passions. She drew her breath in with great violence at long and regular intervals, until she became wholly unconscious of her surroundings. In this state, which lasted about forty hours, she threw herself about violently, and talkt deliriously, especially after I had applied the mustard plasters which I had heard were effective in such cases. Altho I lean toward homeopathic treatment, on this occasion I made two plasters thick and strong, one foot broad by two feet long, and applied them on her chest and down her back. While I was preparing the plasters my cook told me that the Ohinese would call one in this woman's condition "possest of demons." I am glad to state that by the aid of those mustard plasters, I exorcised the demons, and better yet, that they have never dared to return to that woman!

She came legitimately by her temper. She often told me of her grandfather, who had a long wished for and only son born to him late in life. He was so greatly delighted that he went in and out of his wife's room, exclaiming, "aren't you happy! aren't you happy!" After repeatedly replying in the affirmative, the old lady finally becoming irritated answered emphaticallly, "No, I am not happy." Whereupon the old man "nourished wrath," refused to eat and drink, and died in a few days. Serious illness or death often follows this deliberate giving way to anger.

Women who claim to be possest of a" fox or a wolf god," are much feared and reverenced by the Chinese. I once askt an intelligent Ohristian woman, Su May, whether she had ever known any women claiming this possession. She answered that she had met with very few, and those all claimed to be possest of a "fox god." When a pupil in one of our Christian schools, she had been allowed by the matronwho had not yet given up all her heathen superstitions-to witness the attempted healing of a very sick child by a woman possest of a "fox god."

Several of the school-girls stole into the room while the woman mumbled her incantations-intelligible only to herself-and it was not long before she turned angrily to the matron, and declaring that her god could do nothing in the presence of those believi::J.g the " Jesus doctrine," gave up the case and went away. She afterwards bitterly reproacht the woman who had conducted her to the school, saying, t< you should not have taken me there. Don't you know I have nothing to do with people holding their belief?" She declared that the child would surely die, as she was the run-away soul of a little nun, who had in her previous existence broken a bowl, and her mistress was calling to her to come back and account for the damage done to her property. But the child recovered in spite of this prophecy. .

After Su May left school, her fathel' took her for a visit among old family friends whom she had not seen since a little girl. Nearly every woman and child in the village crowded to see the natural-footed girl, who had been educated by foreigners, and among them came a woman who at once caught Su May's attention from her resemblance to the woman possest of a "fox god." She entered the room in a gli~ing serpentine manner, with averted eyes, which were never lifted in a straightforward, direct look into the face of another. By slipping behind some of the other women, she sought to avoid notice, but Su May said· to her at once, "you are possest of a "fox god, aren't you ?"

"Dreadful!" the woman gaspt," How do you know? No one told you about me, for I have been watching you." .

" I have a way of recognizing you," answered Su May, "but I won't tell you my way."

" Are you possest with a god also?" askt the woman.

"Yes," answered Su May, "I have the true God in me. He is with me all the time. Is your' fox god' with you? Let him speak to us through you."

" My god has gone to Shanghai," confusedly answered the woman, slinking out of the room as rapidly as possible.

Another woman of this kind was for a time in Mrs. Nevius' sewing class, but she declared she could not prophesy before the Christian school-girls. The most striking part of Su May's story was her state- ment that all the possest women of whom she had known or heard, confest at once on hearing the name of Jesus, that" He is true. He is the Son of the true God." And while others around might mock and jeer at the preaching of the Gospel, they either listened with respectful attention, or evaded it entirely.

The women who claim a "wolf god" are of a fierce nature, advis- ing more cruel methods of averting misfortune or curing the sick than those who are under the guidance of a "fox god." A petty mandarin living near Chepoo, having two wives, had the great misfortune to have no children. In great discontent with this state of affairs, he sent for a woman possest of a" wolf god," and askt her to tell him the reason for his ill-fortune. She was a total stranger to him and to both of his wives, so it could not have been an old grudge or wish for revenge that influenced her demands. She told him he would never have good luck as long as he kept his second wife; that she must not be divorced, but killed. The head wife was in real sorrow at this ver- dict and begged the mandarin to spare the unfortunate woman's life, but he remained determined to follow the "wolf god's" advice. Strip- ping the heavy wadded garments from his second wife (with whom, as far as known, he had had no previous quarrel) he drove her out into the bitter cold, where she was soon frozen to death.

The religious feelings of Ohinese women vary greatly in different localities. In some places they are distinctly religious, visiting tem- ples, worshiping daily at a private shrine in the home, fasting, praying and endeavoring by good works to lay up for themselves a reward in the future world. In the eastern part of Shantung Province this was not the case. The women as a rule never visit the temples, and worship no private gods. They are, of course, filled with' many vague and dark superstitions. Hard workt, improperly nourished, easily distracted and excited by the little details of daily life, they seem to give little, if any, thought to their future after death. It is commonly believed that a woman will change at death into a pig-considered the filthiest of animals-to atone for the sins committed during her lifetime,such as polluting pure water, wasting food, cutting cloth, reviling her husband, worrying her mother-in-law, etc. From a pig to a woman, a woman to a pig, the dreary transmigration goes on forever. Others believe in total annihilation, but most women dismiss the question of a future life by a careless" who' knows?" or by the sad statement, "I fear no future suffering. My lot cannot possibly be worse in the world to come than it is in this life."

This picture of heathen womanhood would be misleadingly dark and' gloomy if all bright coloring be omitted. It is indeed a black and bitter life, even among heathen homes that get no ray of light occasionally. Hunger satisfied, tho with coarsest food, a refreshing breeze after a hot day, warmth in winter, a shelter and rest at night, the doubtful joy of having overcome an adversary in a reviling match, or, the relief of escaping with whole bones from a fierce quarrel, make a lining to the black cloud of life, which, if not silver, is at least lighter than the prevailing hue.

But we may certainly call bright silver the joyous smile of an innocent child, the true love which children give to and receive from their mother, vigorous health with few nerves, and the natural love of life, which is the portion of all God's creatures. Add to this an apathetic disposition, an astonishing lack of envy of those in better circumstances, and the fact that a quarrel, which wonld drive an American woman into a long siege of nervous prostration, is but meat and drink to the ordinary Chinese woman, and one has a clearer insight into their lives.

Many deeds of unselfish and even heroic kindness are performed in heathen homes, of which the world hears nothing. In no other land are daughters more carefully guarded from impurity of action- tho purity of thought or word is considered unimportant. Altho the children do not render the cheerful obedience which Christianity demands, yet the care and protection of infirm and aged parents is a rule rarely departed from.

But notwithstanding all these ameliorating circumstances, it is with a feeling of distinct relief that one leaves a heathen home, too often filled with a " darkness that can be felt," and enters the home of a Clll'istian. In this connection a story which I have already told in The Independent, is so apt, that perhaps it is worth repeating. After a morning spent with a Chinese woman, she inteITupted my Gospel message with the question, "Is your mother-in-law living?" " No," I answered. "Does your husband get druuk?" "No." "Does he smoke opium?" "No." "Does he beat you?" " No," I replied. "He has never struck me a blow in his life." It took her several moments to become convinced of this astonishing fact, and then she turned to me saying impressively, "You have been talking to me of heaven and hell in the world to come. Your life now and mine are as heaven and hell."

Those who have seen the changed lives and happy homes of many Chinese women, can testify gladly that nothing but Christianity could perform such miracles. One of the strongest proofs a Christian Chinese woman can make of her sincerity is in unbinding her own or her daughter's feet. In Shantung, with the exception of a few slaves or prostitutes and manchus, all women-whatever their condition of life-bind their feet. It requires an enormous amount of moral courage for.a Chinese woman to go about with natural feet, thus incurring the curiosity, ridicule, and evil insinuations of every one she meets. The change, therefore, is very slow, but it is surely coming, owing to the influence of Christian schools and anti-footbinding societies, or rather to the influence of Christianity.

An old, Godly elder, in the church at Chefoo, who's Christianity was real enough to break an opium habit, strong with the practice of many years, was very fond of telling of the change Christianity wrought in his wife. "Before she became a Christian, she had a most violent temper," he would say in his slow, gentle manner. "She would scold and revile most abusively, and we were all afraid of her. But since she has become a Christian, all is changed. Why now she hasn't even a disposition left," was always his quaint conclusion.

Truly, in a heathen land is most clearly illustrated the truth, " By their fruits ye shall know them."

POLYGAMUS APPLICANTS

POLYGAMOUS APPPIOANTS.-I.

WHAT MISSIONARIES THINK SHOULD BE DONE WITH THEM.

BY REV. DANIEL L. GIFFORD, SEOUL, KOREA.

Toward the close of the year 1894 the church session in Seoul, Korea, had its attention called to certain concrete cases, which raised the question of the status of men with plural wives in relation to church membership. It was not until a year later, however, that any of the members of our mission dreamed that in our copies of "What is Presbyterian .Law," tuckt away under the irrelevant heading of "Who are forbidden to marry," was a statement of the speciallegislation of the General Assembly of 1875, which forbade the admission of men in such relations.

The problem was brought to the attention of the Presbyterian Oouncil, which met about that time, and they were askt to legislate upon the subject. In the debate which followed, it soon became evident that we had upon our hands a question which could not be settled upon the spur of the moment. So its consideration was postponed for one year. From the account of the debate upon this subject at the London Missionary Oonference of 1888, I observed that most of the missionaries from Africa favored exclusion, while quite the reverse was true of most of those from China. I was perplexed and wondered if it might not be true that the social conditions which attended the unhappy practice, might not be different in the different countries.

The first of July arrived, and still no light; then in desperation I decided to appeal to missionaries upon older fields for their advice. A circular letter was prepared and sent to some sixty representative missionaries of various denominations in Japan, China, and India.* So far as I am aware, no such data has ever before been gathered on what is perhaps the most intricate of all mission problems.

The circular letter was as follows: SEOUL, KOREA, July 1, 1895. My dear brother in Christ:-I feel compunctious for taking the time of one, busy with missionary work, to answer my questions. But my justification, I think, will be found in the facts as I state them. The missions in Korea are new missions, and in certain matters need the experience of older missions and missionaries to help them in reaching right conclusions. The three Presbyterian missions working in this country are united in a "Council." At the last annual meeting of the council, the question of the .. They were for the most part people whom I had seen personally at the Shanghai Conference in 1890, and at meetings of the highest ecclesiastical courts of the Congregational and Reformed bodies of Japan, in 1889. admission to church membership of men with plural wives came up for settle- ment. I need not tell you that we found it a very complicated and perplexing question. After an evening of discussion, in which were developt nearly as many opinions as there were missionaries present, it was voted to lay the whole question upon the table for one year, in the hope that we could get more light upon the subject. It is in the interest of "more light," that I am writing to you.

Of course, it is clear that the adopting of such marriage relations after entering the church cannot be allowed; and the Scriptures seem to imply that a man hav- ing once entered into such relations, altho living with only one wife, may not hold ecclesiastical office. But there are other questions for which the answers are more difficult. Allow me to state them.

I. In case a man with plural wives applies for baptism, should he be kept out- side the church as a "perpetual catcchumen?"

II. Or still retaining his wives, should he be allowed to enter the church; and under what conditions, if any?

III.. Or again, should he be required to put away all but one wife?

(a) If so, should the one retained be invariably the first wife, to whom he was married in childhood by his parents, or the wife by whom he has had chil- dren; or ·again. should he be allowed to choose one from the number of first wife and second wives, or concubines?

(b) And should the wife, or wives sent away, be still supported or absolutely divorced? If divorced, what shall be done with the children, if such exist?

IV. Also, what shall be done with a female applicant, in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up?

In answer to the above, will you kindly tell me (a) what is the rule of prac- tice of your mission in dealing with such cases; and (b) what is your own opinion with regard to the same?

As the council will meet in October, may I request an early reply. Thank- ing you in advance, I am, Yours in the work, D. L. GIFFOlID.

REPLIES RECOMMENDING EXCLUSION.

Japan.-Rt. Rev. Bi8hop E. Bickersteth (English Church Mission), Tokio, quotes the action of the Anglican Bishops: "(1) That in no case shall a man·be admitted to baptism who has more than one wife. (2) That a woman being one among several wives, should not be .regarded as a ban to her baptism."

Rev. M. L. (Jordon, P.P. (American Board), Doshisha College, would require such a man to give up all but the first wife. He should support the divorced wife and children, if possible. "But the wife should be put away with a lump sum and pecuniary relations severed, otherwise temptation and fall may follow." The rule of Congregational Church ("largely in the hands of the Japanese") requires separation. Rev. J. B. Ayres (N. Presbyterian), Yamaguchi. "Should think we might rightly insist on no church member having more than one wife; but let him have his option in chosing that one, and leave it to each one to settle in advance the support of those who have been dependent upon him."

Rev. J. L. Atkinson (American Board), Kobe. "I should incline to leave the choice and decision to the man himself. I could never baptize a man who insisted on bringing his heathenism into the church. The whole Christian scheme is hard for the heathen and the natural man, and it would hardly help matters by making one or two or more things easier. See the Sabbath in Roman Catho- lic countries. I should suppose that any man who has any heart or enlightenment at all, would provide for those who may have been his partners in (unwitting) violation of God's law. If a man would not do this to the best of his ability, I should doubt his con- version."

Rev. J. B. Porter(N. Presbyterian), Kanizawa.

The question of plurality of wives has never been a seriously practical ques- tion in the Christian Church in Japan, as it seems to be with you, because in this country a mall cannot legally have more than one wife at the same time.* Many men have concubines; but no one would be admitted to church membership, as long as it is known that he kept a concubine. I have heard of instances where a man became a Christian who had a concubine with children, whereas his legal wife had none. He had the option of putting away his wife by divorce and retaining the mother of his children as his wife. Or, if this were not practicable, he was required to care for the children and support their mother until he could find a home for her. In other cases I have heard of Christian·men securing a proper husband for a former concubine. But in no case have I ever heard of either plural marriage or concubinage recognized in the Church, even tempo- rarily. Therefore, in answer to your questions, I would say that no one should be admitted to membership in the Christian Church, until he has put away all but one of his wives. Each case should be decided on its merits, as to which wife should be retained,-sometimes the mother of children, or, perhaps, the one best loved. Certainly a man should be responsible for the support of children he has brought into the world, and the mother also as long as she is in a dependent con- dition; but if she is not retained as wife, she should be divorced. Your fourth question •a female applicant in such relations, especially one whose husband refuses to give her up,' is to my mind the most difficult of solution. But I think in such a case I should decline to baptize her, until her marriage relations were changed. It seems to me vastly important that the Church of Christ should make no compromises in the questions of family and social purity. The only way that the Church can lift up the nations from the tilth of heathenism is by occupying the lofty plane of Gospel purity. If we yield in any particular to heathen marriage customs, there is danger that the camel whose nose has come in, may next get in its whole body.

Ohina.-Rev. J. Bates (C. M. S.), Ningpo: "They (polygamists) are only regarded as catechumens."

Rev. T. Barclay (Eng. Presbyterian), Tai-wan, Formosa: " We have no standing for any but simple membership. Others are just counted as hearers."

Rev. W. Gould (Can. Pres.), Tamsui, }'ormosa: "They are welcome *At the recent meeting of the Synod of the United Church of Christ in Japan (Presby- terian), there was a motion to overture the Government to enforce the law of single marriage more rigidly. But, as it was deemed inexpedient to take action, the matter was finally dropt. to come and hear the Gospel, apart from that no standing is granted. But here they are comparatively few, and, so far as I can learn, none have askt for baptism or any church standing."

Rev. J. N. B. Smith (N. Pres.), Ningpo. No experience. Should separate from all but one wife. "He should be allowed to choose the one whom he loves and who by temperament and inclination is best fitted to be his true helpmeet, seeing that in his first marriage he presumably had no choice." The first wife, or woman recognized by her husband as lawful wife, is not living in sin, and is eligible to church membership. Others to be legally separated and supported. "They should be treated as he would treat his own sisters."

Rev. W. M. Ha.yes (N. Pres.), Presbyterian Oollege, Tungchow. Thinks if the man will not live with his first wife alone and will not make provision for secondary wives and their children, would not admit him. "At the same time I would tell him that I could not afford to be lord over another's conscience, and that, while conscientiously I could not do otherwise, my action did not necessarily debar him from an entrance into the Kingdom. I would urge him to be faithful, to study God's Word more and more, to pray for light, and then leave the result with God. To give up his secondary wives may, as you kn0w, be giving them in their weakness over to ruin, and unless they can be provided for safely, I would be very cautious about urging such a man to join the Ohurch, while I would urge him to identify himself with the Ohristians."

Rev. O. Hartwell (American Board), Foochow, refers to the occasion in the fifties, when Dr. Anderson and Dr. A. O. Thompson, of the American Board, visited their missions in India.

After discussion there, the opinion was adopted that bigamists and polygamists should be required to cohabit with but one wife in order to be received to the Church, but that he should be required to support the other or others who had lived with him, unless they saw fit to marry other persons and relieve him of this duty. I have known of cases where second wives have married other men, both for their own and their first husband's benefit. As to the children, of course, the father is responsible fqr their support and for the best arrangements for their training and education. I do not think a cast·iron rule can be made in respect to the arrangements for the children, when a concubine is discarded. In case of her marriage it seems possible that in some cases her ehildren might follow their mother. In others, perhaps, she would better leave them. The good of the children is, of course, the thing to be sought in all arrangements for them. As to receiving a concubine into the church, my idea would be first to see if some arrangement could not be made for her to get a proper husband. Get her mind right on this subject and see if the thing cannot be brought about. It will be hard sometimes for such a woman to be willing to take a poor man for a husband, when she has been the concubine of a richer man. But let grace have its perfect work. In respect to always taking the first wife, this is the only wife according to Chinese law. The children of others all have to call the first wife 'mother,' and their own mothers only 'elder sisters.' . . . Notwithstanding all the difficulties, I do not think a man should be received to the Church who persists in cohabiting with more than one wife. People's feelings and opinions may not; all coincide with this view, but I regard the method indicated as the least of all. the evils.

Rev. David Hill (Eng. Wesleyan), Hankow. Rule of Wesleyan; Missionary Society is that no man with more than one wife can b& admitted to the Church. . Must put away all but first wife and support the others until they are "honorably and properly married to a. suitable husband." Is bound to support the children. No concubin& would be admitted. Legislating for the majority, he thinks the ruler practicable and just.

Rev. A. Foster (London Mission), Hankow.

In China, a man can have only one wife and to marry a second in the life of: first, is a crime. . . . In addition to his "wife," a Chinaman often has a number of women attacht to him in various degrees of loose relationship, some of" whom we foreigners call" secondary wives" and" concubines," but there is in. Chinese law no distinction between these miscellaneous women, such as we make., tho, of course, there is a distinction between the "concubine" and a "prostitute.''' . . • Here is another (point) showing, as I think, the impossibility of drawing iii. line bywhich con'OertlJ from lteatheni8m are to be allowed to keep their extra women and Oliristians are to be forbidden to make such alliances. A Christian takes ~ "secondary wife" and is excommunicated for so doing. That is very simple; but; a year or two later he comes back sincerely penitent, and asks to be forgiven. Whllt is to be done with him? Is he (1) to be received back as a polygamistt If so, other Christians will know how to get secondary wives. (2) Is he to be told to put away this woman? Well, then why can't a new convert be told to act. in the same way? The hardship is not greater on the new convert's concubine than on the concubine of the renegade Christian. If pity for the woman is to> decide the case, it applies to both cases equally and should decide each on the same lines. But (3) you may under the circumstances refuse this renegade Christian readmittance to the Church at all. Is that right? . . . Why should you make the sin of taking a concubine the one sin that must forever debar the man from Church fellowship? • . • To me there seems a very simple way of dealing with the case, but only one way. If under no circum8tances can a man living: with several women be admitted to the Church, the law holds good for every one alike. If you repent, put away the woman? . . . The concubine should be put away in a Christian spirit, in a right, considerate, kind way. . . . The: influence of polygamists will always be on the side of polygamy. Your polygamous converts will leaven your Church with polygamous notions. If you want to create a conscience among your young Christians that makes polygamy impossible, every man who comes into the Church as a polygamist will be secretly working against you. He has not this conscience and cannot sympathize with it, and his influence will insensibly lower the tone of your whole Church.

Rev. Henry V. Noyes * (N. Presbyterian), Canton.

Concubinage is a more correct term to designate the custom among tl16' Chinese, often referred to as polygamy. For: (1) In taking a second partner, the prescribed formalities for taking a wife are not necessary; nothing is needed but. a contract with her parents. (2) The act is deemed discreditable, except in the case of the wife bearing no sons. (3) The sons which the second woman bears.

* For Mr. Noyes' argument in full, see his paper on Native Customs in "Reportof Shanghai Conference of 1890," p. 609. are not legally her own, but belong to the wife. (4) The degradation of the wife to the second place, or the elevation of the second woman to the first place, are alike illegal and void. Thinks that applicants for baptism, who have concubines, should not be received into the Church, without being required to 'put them away. His reasons are two. (1) So far as the custom of taking concu- bines is legal, its root is found in ancestral worship. * If the wife bears no son, the husband may, by Chinese custom, take 'a concubine, in order that husband and wife both may, after death, have male posterity to worship at their grayes.

Not to have such worship is deemed a great calamity. If we require applicants for baptism to abandon ancestral worship, we should also require them to abandon this custom so closely connected with it. If the root be unholy, so also are the branches. Root and branch must both be put away. (2) But the reason which ought to settle the question forever is that we have no right to depart from the law of marriage which Christ has himself laid down. (See Matt. 19: 4, 5, 9). . • Neither by word nor act, so far as the record goes, did our Savior ever relax one iota this absolute and unqualified requirement that marriage must be betwcen one man and one woman, and because this was the original, and-is the permanent and universal law of marriage. TIe calls things by their right names, and tells us that, except for one named cause, the man who puts away his wife and marries another, is an adulterer. :Much more then is he an adulterer who, retaining his wife, takes another woman, without even the usual formalities of the marriage ceremony.

If Christ's language means anything, the simple question to be decided is:- Shall a man, who, while a heathen, lived in adultery, be allowed to join the Chris- tian Church and continue that adultery? It would seem that there could be but .one answer to such a questioD. Whenever the apostles refer to the marriage rela- tion and the duties arising from it, their language always implies that the union is between one man and one woman. If they refer to polygamy at all, which is doubtful, it is only to flYl'bid it, a poor reason indeed for allowing it now. Even if we admit that it had crept into the Church, we have not the shadow of evidence that it came there by Apostolic authority_ . If men drifted away from their original knowledge and practice of duty into idolatry, and ancestral worship, and polygamy, this does not make it right that these things should continue.

• Even if it is proved that God permitted an exception to the permanent law of marriage, in the case of some in the Jewish Church (in Old Testament times) it does not follow that we can in the face of Christ's reaffirmation of the original law, assume our Maker's authority and permit this exception in the Chris- tian Church. God's permission being an exception to the universal law, was surely limited to the time when, and the persons to whom it was given. . He thinks that the fact that Abraham's progeny by his concubine Hagar are the wild slave-raiding Arabs of to-day, is a "mark of God's displeasure" "upon this unhal- lowed union." He doubts whether Moses legalized polygamy and thinks that Deut. 21: 15-17 alludes merely to the existence of polygamy, without expressing :an opinion as to the rightness of the relation. While on the other hand, he -declares that both the old and new translators of the Scriptures give two inter- pretations to Lev. 18: 18. One is, "Neither shalt thou take one wife to another to vex her in her life time." He is therefore inclined to believe that Moses forbade polygamy. The hardship of breaking up a long standing relation is cer- tainly a serious difficulty, but to argue that therefore polygamy or conCUbinage ought not to be meddled with, proves too much. It equally proves that such rela- .. This is important, as showing that concubines taken In days of Gospel Ignorance in ChIna and Korea, were taken under the semi-religious sanction of Confucianism, the highest system of religious ethics that they knew. tions once formed should in no case be broken up, for the same difficulties always exist. . . . A great many difficulties meet the Chinese who wish to keep the hlwof God, but these difficulties only give him an opportunity of making his testimony to the truth all the stronger, if he overcomes them. Of course, in separating from his concubine, it is a man's duty to see that she and her children are properly cared for. . . . In regard to the children, they are, of course, his own children as much as any others, and should bc provided for. In all ordinary cases I should think they might remain under the mother's care, during their childhood life, but I can see that some difficult questions might arise to make this undesirable. For instance, suppose the mother is an out and out heathen, and insists on bringing up the children in the practice of idolatry. A good deal would depend on the circumstances and probably no absolute rule should be adopted.

. . He considers the question of a female applicant whose husband refuses to give her up, as the most difficult of all. " With the power which the husband has over her, at least in China, a woman would seem to be almost helpless in the matter." Yet he thinks that while such a woman should be counted as a Chris- tian, she should not be admitted to the Church. "The Synod of China discussed these questions, long and earnestly, as long ago as 1874, but there was strong difference of opinion, and no other decision was arrived at than to leave the whole matter to the Session of Churches, exhorting them, however, to exer- cise great care in regard to the admission of members."

Rev. Griffith John, D.D. (London Mission), Hankow.

In reply to your circular just to hand, I would say: (1) All polygamists should be kept outside of the Church as "perpetual catechumens."

(2) In the event of putting away, the one retained should invariably be the first wife. She is his Wife, and to ask him to put her away, would be to ask him to violate God's law, and offend the moral sense of the nation. How missionaries can have any doubt on this point, has always appeared to me a great mystery.

(3) There are circumstances in which I should have no hesitation in requesting a man to put away all but one wife. (4) But there are circumstances in which I could not do so. (a) I could never ask a man to put away the mother of his chil- dren. (b) I could not ask a man to put anyone of his wives away unless he saw. his way to make provisions for her future support and safety. To throw her upon the world helpless, would be cruel, and to expose her to temptation, would be immoral. (5) As to the female applicant, she is in a different condition; still my vote would be against admitting her into membership. (6) We do not admit polygamists in this mission. (7) My own idea is this: Did I believe that the salvation of any man depended in the least upon membership, I would bap- tize the polygamist, that is, if satisfied with him in other respects. But I do not take this view of the matter. Then I ask myself, what is the mission of the Church in the world, apart from the saving of the individual? Is it not to teach, maintain, and confirm the great Christian principles of righteousness and truth?

Polygamy is one of the great curses of the East, and it is certain that the East can never rise to true greatness while it lasts. But how can it be ever done away with, unless the Christian Church in the East sets her face determinately against it? The fact, that no one is allowed to take a second wife after entering the Church tends to brand the practice as unchristian. On this point we are all agreed. But I feel that this is not enough. I think it is a matter of vital impor- tance that the Christian Church should be known in China, Korea, and in every part of the East as a Church which does not and cannot tolerate concubinage.

In order to do this, polygamists must be strictly excluded.

(10 be continued.)

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN OHINA

BARRIERS TO PROGRESS IN CHINA.

BY REV. A. H. SMITH, TIENTSIN, CHINA.

There is an important sense in which the problems connected with the planting of the Ohristian Ohurch are the same in all times and in all lands, yet there are special features everywhere to be discerned. It is the object of the present paper to point out some of these features as exhibited in missionary work in China.

When once Christianity has got any foothold, it is,not difficult to organize a "church," but to introduce the practice of self-government or even the idea of it, is quite a different matter. Self-government implies a certain amount of democracy, and Asiatics are seldom very democratic, tho there is a strange and an abundant admixture of the popular element in the government even of China. The initial difficulty is generally to make an effective bridge from control by the missionary and his society to some form of local autonomy. The Chinese readily fall into the way of expecting the missionary to take the lead in all cases, and will seldom assume independence until it is thrust upon them, in which respect they differ greatly from their neighbors, the Japanese.

Theoretically there is no caste in China, but in practice there are certain religious Brahmans that make havoc of self-government in churches during the initial stages. There is the man who has been a church-member from the very first-a" charter member"-who must be considered and consulted. There is the aged member, and China is a country in which there is an ideal respect for mere weight of years. There is, as in other lands, the rich church-member, who must be conciliated. There is the influential member, strong in his family connections, who must always be reckoned with. There is the literary graduate, who often carries the infant church in his closed hand. A word from him is the end of all independence on the part of the uneducated. There is also the irrepressible talker, who as a rule is capable of becoming so obstreperous that, as the sayings go, "People do not know east from west," and" Men are worn out and horses exhausted.» No one wishes to arouse, much less to offend him, for there is no adequate social machinery which can cope with him. When he has inserted himself into a church, as not infrequently happens (for is not the Gospel meant for publicans and sinners?) there are dramatic times in prospect. There is in every Oriential country-or, indeed in any country-an instinctive dread of giving offense. There is, also a marvelous instinct of secrecy. There is, for example, a. matter which ought to be taken cognizance of, but no one will take the initiative, nor even impart any information. No one wishes to be implicated in any possible trouble, for all remembre the Oonfucian maxim, that when a word has once gone forth, four horses cannot overtake it. In any country where the differences of intellectual ability are emphasized in the church, those below will follow those above. "When the wind blows the grass bends," and nowhere is this more true than in Ohina. Moreover, the custom of adjusting troubles by giving" face" to one party, requiring the other party to do something by way of penalty, is very likely to hinder real disciplin. "The guilty person is sentenced to do something which he reluctantly agrees to, but which he has no intention of really carrying out, and unless adequate and continued pressure is brought to bear, that will be the end of the matter. In general it may be said that the difficulties in the way of self-government in Ohristian churches are everywhere the same. They can be overcome by the use of the teachings of the Scriptures, as opened to the spiritual understanding by the Spirit of God, but the process will demand that infinite patience without which no spiritual development is anywhere possible.

If New Testament ideals of purity in the Ohurch are foreign to Ohinese instincts, New Testament ideals of the duty of the Ohurch to diffuse itself are no less so. Ohina is filled with societies which have for their ostensible object the" practice of virtue;" but propagandism is not a principal feature, if it is a feature at all. Those join who wish to join, and those who do not join are severely let alone. It is not "good form" to inquire of a member as to the practices or the ritual of his" sect," and thus it comes about that thousands who live in the midst of many "virtue societies" have as little acquaintance with their tenets as with the different theories of Egyptian chronology; and even if they happen to learn something on the subject, they will seldom allow that circumstance to be publicly known. It is the same with the multitude of Mohammedans in China. Beyond the fact that they worship a being known as "Lord,", and that their notions are strange and divisive, the Ohinese know nothing about their beliefs, and care as little as they know.

When Christianity comes as one more "sect .. or "instruction," it is at once placed in the same category as the rest. The outsider cannot comprehend why the insiders should insist upon teaching it, unless there is somewhere a cash asset in the business, and the Ohinese Christian cannot see why he should be at the trouble to diffuse a teaching which he got himself with much trouble, and perhaps at no little cost. We have heard of an infant Ohinese church where the word was past that no more members should be received, lest there should not be enough of some of the incidental benefits to go around! But this is more than matched by the case mentioned by Dr. Josiah Strong, where a clergyman told some working girls, who applied for membership in a stylish church, that he believed there were at present no "vacancies." Oriental inertia is a great barrier to /lelf-propagation of Christianity – Oriental suspicion is an even greater one. "Who knows what drug this fellow has in his gourd?" is a natural and indeed an inevitable question on the part of a Chinese, when a stranger appears recommending some new "instruction." It is not at all uncommon for Chinese evangelists in the quest of some possible "inquirer" to be thrown completely and permanently off the track by the suspicion on the part of those of whom questions are askt, that there lurks some sinister design in this strange thirst to find a wholly unknown person for an incomprehensible purpose.

It is a Chinese custom for the (( roving scholar" to use his Iiterary talents as a hook with which to secure a few morsels of food. Christian colporteurs are supposed to have a like interested motive. C( How much are you paid for believing this? " is the inevitable inquiry on the part of the interested and curious spectator. It is a proverb that the priest, Buddhist or Taoist, " eats the four directions"-that is, that he lives off the land. It is reasonable to suppose that the Christian propagandist means to do the same as soon as his arrangements are completed. The inate hostility of the human heart to the Christain teaching of sin and the atonement is everywhere the same. Intelligent Confucianists, who have gained an outline idea of Christianity, will often say to the missionary, " As compared with our sects, your doctrine is more truej but if you wish to get a hearing from intelligent people, you woulU do better to drop all your talk about the cross and about what you style sin. If you leave this out, we shall be glad to listen to your comprehensive instruction." What Paul called" the offense of the cross" is a permanent factor in the spiritual history of mankind. We have known an expert and skillful story-teller who had a large circle of auditors in the district where he was a peripatetic dispenser of entertainment, to be turned from the doors of his patrons when he began to substitute Christian stories for those which were distinctively Chinese. It is a characteristically Oriental trait that those who have received Christianity stand in a special relation to those from whom they receive the truth. The contention that" I am of Paul, and I of Apollos," is a very real barrier to intercommunication of Divine truth. Christianity, like other forces, is propagated along the lines of least resistance, and no one can foresee whither bread cast upon the waters may drift. It constantly happens that a wise economy of mission forces is prevented by the clannishness of the convert, who refuses to be transferred to the care of another shepherd or to connect himself with another church. Precisely the same trouble is met with in missions to the Chinese in this country, where it is often impossible to change teachers in a Sunday-school class without precipitating a. "strike" on the part of the scholars; but when we consider well the phenomena of denominationalism in the United States and elsewhere, we feel that we can cast no stones at the Chinese. Great as are the initial obstacles to inoculatiug Chinese Christians with the conception of the duty of evangelizing the regions about and beyond, the measure of success which has often been attained is simply marvelous, and is itself the best authentication to the Chinese outsiders of the Divine origin of Christianity.

There are many Chinese churches which are doing more in the way of working outward among their neighbors than nine-tenths of the churches of America. One of the most interesting instances with which we are acquainted of the development of the idea of self-propa~ gation of Christianity in China is to be found in the formation and operation of the Canton" Book-lending Society," composed exclusively of natives of different churches in that city, and wholly under native management. It is colporteur work mingled with a free circulating library of Christian books for the benefit of all who will agree to read and return them. There is no reason why this plan should not be adopterl all over China, as it is peculiarly adapted to the genius of Chinese society.

There are many traits of Chinese life which render the oral proclamation of the Gospel, accompanied with the circulation of printed matter of a suitable description, easy. The Chinese live simply, and can put up with anything. They are in the habit of taking long journeys on foot, and often with loads. The respect for literature is a national and an ineradicable instinct. They have, as already remarked, a great theoretical respect for "virtue," and extensive societies for the diffusion of books for the inculcation of good practices. The minute subdivision of the currency and the cheapness of material and of labor render it easy to get all sorts of books into general circulation when once an impression favorable to their reception has been made. What is most needed for the universal diffusion of Christianity in China is the indefinite m~ltiplication of Christian centers, and the possession of the native church by the missionary idea, "Freely ye have received, freely give." We cannot expect the Chinese Christians to rise higher in the tone of their piety than the average of those from whom they have received their teachings. That our Chinese converts may be filled with the Spirit of Christ, we must be filled with it ourselves.

At first sight it would appear that the self-support of Chinese churches would be a much easier matter to compass than their selfgovernment or their self-expansion. Experience teaches otherwise. It is always difficult for Occidentals to comprehend the poverty of Orientals, however much we may think we know about deprivation in a year of "hard times" and scarcity of money. Poverty in China is the universal rule, with only exiguous exceptions. It is partly a matter of latitude, for the poverty whioh both freezes and starves is more desperate than that which is merely out of food. Until onr present methods of missionary activity are radically amended we can- not get on without the expenditure of money in the introduction of Christianity, and this use is itself a poteut factor in hindering self- support. Many a missionary society might have been saved much'trial had it duly considered the Russian proverb which advises one to ~'measure your cloth ten times, for you can cut it but once." Mauy a missiouary has had to "eat bitterness" during the period in which he endeavors to correct early mistakes by taking in sail which might much better never have been spread. It is a venerable proverb that when it rains puddings one should hold up his dish. In this the Chinese are expert. 'rhe writer once taught a station class imported many scores of leagues from a distant field for the purpose. The pupils were on au allowance, which, like most Ohinese allowances, was perennially "not enough." One scholar only of the whole number was a permanent and valuable addition to the preaching force. Years afterward he remarked casually that the motto of his class whenever a payment was to be made was exprest in the significant words, " Don't spend too little!" In one of the mission conferences in India an experienced missionary mentioned the remark of an old woman who was one of his converts, on the occasion of his revisiting his former tield, and preaching from the words, "It is more blessed to give than to receive." "That was a blessed text," she observed," and yet, tho you have been here two days, you have not given me a single rupee."

Self-support of Ohinese churches can only be obtained by adherence to Ohinese simplicity in the externals and in the inner working of the eystem, and even when attained it may be lost. It is the custom for the temples to have a piece of land which supports the priests. There is considerable danger in the "endowment plan" as applied to lChurclles, lest misappropriation of funds, so common in the case of temples, should work more injury in a year than the Church can remedy in a lifetime.

The way to attain self-support in native churches is for the misilionary leaders to have from the start a clear and comprehensive con- ception of the end at which they aim, and to make every part of their teaching cooperate to the end in view. Unyielding firmness combined with a loving regard for the hardships to which the convert is subjected must be judiciously blended. This is an ideal to which few of us ever attain, but whenever it is attained the result is no more in doubt than is the adaptation of Ohristianity to the wants of every class of men in the world. The essential difficulties are precisely the same as those which are to be met in this or any Christian land, and are due to the intrinsic selfishness of human nature, for which the Gospel is the only cure.

The fact that from communities radically hostile in spirit to the Christian religion there have in such iunumerable places been developt churches which govern, propagate, and support themselves, and that this evolution is at present going on upon an unprecedented scale, is a phenomenon to which the attention of the critiCS of missions may be respectfully invited. Of the facts there ought not to be a rational doubt. Taken in connection with the obstacles everywhere to be overcome, they either constitute a series of effects without any cause, or they show that Christianity is a Divine system which will win its way ~espite the resistance of forces which ought logically to destroy it.

EUROPEAN EXTEl'ISIOl'l OF 'l'HE VOLUl'ITEEB HOVEMEl'IT

EUROPEAN EXTENSION OF THE VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT.

BY REV. DONALD FRASER, LIVINGSTONIA, AFRICA.

One of the chief purposes of the Liverpool Conference was to bring the Continental students into line with the missionary movement, which is spreading through the colleges of Great Britain and America. For some time past signs of a slight spiritual awakening in some of the universities of Europe were evident, and thus a basis for a missionary movement was being formed. For nine months before the Conterence, daily prayer was made to God that He would choose the delegates who should come, and would pour down upon them His fire, that they might, on their return home, set their fellow students ablaze with a new enthusiasm'for the world's evangelization.

The Conference was international beyond our faith. Students were present from no less than twenty-four nations-the most international gathering of students that the world has ever seen. These were days of wonderful power, when the presence of God grew daily more and more conscious.

On the Saturday morning of the Conference, in welcoming the forei~n students, we askt whether they would not join hands with us in formmg a great student brotherhood for the coronation of Jesus in all lands. In the afternoon they met, each nation apart, to pray and discuss how they might best further the missionary spirit among their fellow students. In the evening we had our financial session. Just before it began a note was handed to the chairman from the Scandinavian I delegates, saying they would promote the Volunteer Movement in Scandinavia, and had appointed a committee for this purpose. A minute afterward the German delegates sent an intimation that eleven of their men had signed a declaration and were forming a Volunteer Union for Germany. Then there came another from the Frenchspeaking delegates, saying that they had nineteen Volunteers, and were banding themselves into a missionary union for France and Switzerland. Besides this, there was a note from five students in Madrid University, Spain, asking whether they might be allowed to join the missionary movement. Also a letter from Australia, telling how in March, 1895, at the very time when some Edinburgh men were in daily prayer for Australian colleges, a spiritual revival had begun in the Universities of Melbourne and Adelaide, and it was now turning into missionary lines. As these notes were read out, one after the other, what a thrill ran through the hearts of men and women who for years had been praying for this consummation I We had adopted that day as our motto, "The Evangelization of the World in this Generation," and we now felt that God was approving our faith and quickening our hopes in the possibility of its realization.

On Monday, when the delegates were dispersing, a very significant incident happened. About eighty Belfast students sailed from the Mersey in the steamship Magic. Some other men went down to see them off. When the Magic was in the middle of the river the students on board were seen to be lining the bulwark. Then there came a great shout from them as from one voice, "The Evangelization of the World in thiE Generation." And the cry rang across the river and through the ships and along the wharf, making sailors and passengers start and wonder what it meant. Then the men on the quay shouted back, "He is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think." Then in the silence the cry from the Magic came back, " Amen," and the steamer sailed away out into the evening. During the last few months that cry has been ringing up and down the col- leges, through the churches, and across the Continent, quickening men's expectations, and rousing a new endeavor to take possession of the world speedily for Christ. .

Immediately after the Conference I made a rapid tour of some of the colleges of Europe, and I can testify that that movement, which began at Livcrpool, was no temporary affair, born of sudden excite- ment, but an awakening come from the breath of God. In Paris and Montauban the work which had begun at Liverpool was being carried on with great spirituality and energy. In some of the other universi- ties the news of blessing which delegates had received was rousing a spirit of inquiry. At a conference at Geneva, we organized the Franco-Swiss Volunteer Movement, with morc than forty Volunteers, and appointed a French student as traveling secretary.

My next point was Holland. There quite a spiritual revival was spreading in some of the universities. The" Dutch Eleven," who were at Liverpool, had met together at Velp, spent two days in prayer, and prayed one student who was present into the Kingdom of God.

Since then they have started a Dutch College Christian Union, and daily prayer-meetings are being carried on in most of the universities.

Now, many of the leading men are earnestly facing their personal responsibility to the foreign field.

I arrived in Germany too late to do much work in the colleges, as the long Easter vacation W:J.S on. Nevertheless, we held at Halle a little conference of students from some six universities. We formed a German Students' Missionary Union, which seeks to spread living religion among German students, and to call forth men to foreign service. The first step that has been taken is to issue a call to daily prayer for the German universities.

In Scandinavia one found the situation there much more ripe for a missionary work. At all the universities we had large and solemn meetings with the students, which were frequently followed by after- meetings, lasting till past midnight. Hours were set apart for inter- views with men who wanted to know about Christ or about the claims of the foreign field, and they were fully occupied with those who came. A work was also begun among young men and ladies of the better class, and others. Now I hear of no less than nineteen Volun- teers in Stockholm alone. Very few of these, however, are students.

At Copenhagen we organized a Scandinavian Volunteer move- ment and a system of intervisitation was planned, by which the movement may be strengthened and extended.

On our return home, what a day of praise we had for the way that God had answered prayer all along the line! But we were still in the midst of our praise when we heard the news of what had been done among the Indian students through Mott and Wilder's conferences- how eighty-seven Indian students had profest conversion, one hundred and thirty-seven had consecrated their lives entirely for the evangel- ization of India, and more than seven hundred had joined the" Morn- ing Watch! "

Thus God is girding the whole world with a great student-brother-

SINCE THE MASSACRE IN FUIIKIEN, CHINA

hood who have consecrated themselves to go forth into all the earth and claim His inheritance for Him. The marvelous progress of thepast five months, which has b~en swifter than the previous fifty years~ has made our hearts beat sWIfter for the near approach of Ohrist's coronation day. All this, however, is but the begmning.

SINOE THE MASSAORE IN FUHKIEN, OHINA.

BY REV. P. W. PITCHER, FOOCHOW, CHINA.

Eighteen months ago, August 1, 1895, the horrible massacre, which shockt the whole world, occurred at Hwa Sang. As we recall those- solemn scenes may we not, with profit, look back over the past year and ask if indeed the blood of the martyrs has, in this case, proved to be the seed of the church? Or was it true, as some said, that" the time had come to get out of Ohina," that our task was hopeless and should be abandoned?

No, that could not be true even at a greater cost than that which was paid at Hwa Sang. In the face of even more bitter opposition, it would be difficult to find a single missionary ready, willingly to abandon his post. Abandon the work of over fifty years? Preposterous! It has been estimated that 20,000 inquirers have presented themselves at the doors of the churches of the three missions located in the Foochow district. "Hundreds of families have renounced their idols,'~ _ while hundreds of others have been asking for leaders and teachers to guide and instruct them. Manyof these may be moved with little or no conseiousness of sin, but they are nevertheless coming, and may we not be too ready to question motives, but ask for wisdom in dealing with these inquirers, so that they may be led to that true consciousness of sin which bringeth sorrow and repentance. Driven by the storms of oppression and persecution, driven by the thraldom of superstition~ with its heavy burdens, it may be that some of them are coming~ blindly, yet honestly coming to seek shelter in the fold of Ohrist. May we be taught how to lead them to the true refuge where they shall find safety. Of the 20,000 inquirers already mentioned, it has been stated that probably 5,000 have been accepted and have united with these three missions since August 1, 1895. This is an unprecedented record for any twelve months since the establishment of missions in this district, or, in fact, in the whole province.

While the great awakening centers about Foochow, still there are encouraging signs in the Amoy, the southern district, especially along the line of church development. The southern portion of the work is admittedly remarkable for the progress made in the matter of the development of a native ministry, church organization and self-support. In the synod of Amoy (Eng. Pres. and Am. Refd. Oh. Missions) thera are twenty church organizations, which support their own pastors and maintain a home mission work~ while some carryon other independent work besides. The London Mission Society also has seven church organizations working along similar lines, many of them supporting evangelists. Throughout the length and breadth of this whole province the present status of mission work is encouraging, and the prospects bright with hope.

INTERNATIONAL DEPABTlIENT

n.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

II A Oyola of Oathay." * he says: "The drug was already con- traband by imperial decree, England BY REV. S. L. GRACEY, D.D., EX-U. S. has made no protest, nor would she have lifted a finger to protect her people CONSUL, FOOCHOW, CHINA. in the smuggling trade, if Ohinese cruisers had driven them from the A few years since, one distinguisht coast. But when commissioners of the literateur askt another, what book writ- Ohinese issued commands to the Queen ten within the last forty years would as a vassal of Ohina, and treated her last forty years; but Dr. Martin's subjects with unjustifiable violence, the "Oycle of Oathay" was not yet pub- question entered upon another phase. lisht. Dr. Martin being askt how long The opium was stored on ships that lay it took him to write this work, answered, outside among the islands, but its own- "forty-five years." If Dr. S. Wells ers were at Canton. Without taking Williams, after twelve years residence the trouble to identify them, the comin Oanton and Macao could write the missioners surrounded the factories •• Middle Kingdo~," which has already with a cordon of soldiers, and threatened survived through forty-five years, why the whole foreign colony with death if shall not Dr. Martin's masterly com- the opium was not surrendered by a. pendium of the political, social and fixed date. To give them an idea of religious movements of that vast empire, what they had to expect, a native as observed, participated in, and patron- opium smuggler was put to death in an ized by himself this forty-five years, open space in front of the factories. together with criticisms which exhibit Oapt. Elliot, the superintendent of his independent judgment and remark- trade, who was at Macao, hearing of able prescience, warrant the expectation these high-handed proceedings, hasthat this volume will remain one of the tened to Oanton to share the perils of chief literary authorities on Ohinese af- his countrymen. He obtained the opium fairs for the next forty-five years. for the service of the Queen, and then handed it over as a ransom for British It is conceded that there has been lives. Over twenty thousand chests, nothing equal to Dr. Wells Williams' valued at nine million dollars, were de- .. Middle Kingdom" in comprehensive- stroyed by mixing the drug with quickness, clearness, and accuracy, down to lime, and pouring it into the river. the date at which it was first publisht. The property having been demanded Dr. Martin's book takes up many of by Her Majesty's representatives for these great topics where Williams' vol- her service, the Queen was pledged to umes closed. Lapping backward on see that the owners were indemnified. Williams' topics, Dr. Martin treats An order in council authorized reprisals, fairly and thoroughly what is called to compel the Ohinese to make amends the " Opium War" with England, and for their acts of spoliation. Thus betho condemning the English for intro- gan a war which was more fortunate ducing opium, the great curse of Ohina, for England than that which followed the destruction of her tea in Boston • A Cycle of Cathay; ~r, China, South harbor, and which' eventually ended in the opening of the five ports of Oanton, and North, with personal remlniscences by Amoy, Foochow, Ningpo, and Shangthe Rev. W. A. P. Martin, D.D., LL.D., President Emeritus Imperial Tungwen College, Peking,with 7OillustratioDS from photographs and native drawings; a map and inde:x:. Svo, cloth, decorated, $2.00. Fleming H. Revell Company, New York, Chicago, Toronto. hai to British trade, and tho not a word the Ten Commandments, and imposed was inserted in the final treaty in favor on all his subjects observance of the of the trade in opium, the result was Sabbath day, on which day their highforeseen, a complete immunity from est officers ascended the pUlpit and interference with the traffic, and the thundered against idolatry and the Tartraffic flourishes beyond measure. Had tars. The washing of the bosom with England, after exacting due reparation, a towel dipt in water in token of the introduced a prohibition clause, there cleansing of the heart, was the form can be no doubt that China might have of ceremony observed for baptism. been free from a terrible scourge. These fierce and fanatical forces were What a contrast between her opium unsubdued for fifteen years, and caused policy and her anti-slavery legislation." the loss of fifty millions of human lives.

The Taiping Rebellion lies on the It is not a new question now, nor can hither side of the date of publication of it at best be little more than a specula- Dr. Williams' great work, so that, his- tive one, what might have been the reo torically, Dr. Martin takes up this sult had the western powers not come thread. where Williams laid it down. to the aid of the Imperial government Later editions of .. Middle Kingdom" at Peking. But Dr. Martin, tho he have mentioned this movement among were first to name it, is not alone in the the Chinese in a few brief lines in the suggestion, that every interest of civilipreface; but Dr. Martin gives the clear- zation and of Christianity would prob· est, most succinct statement of facts con- ably have been greatly advanced, had nected with it, and makes the most the western Christian powers supported satisfactory analysis of any author who and directed this Christian rebellion, has written upon the subject. rather than to have supprest it, to gain the prestige of saving the throne to the Dr. Martin "watcht its waxing and Tartar. Whatever weight of opinion waning with the deepest interest; came may be brought in support of the one in contact with active agents on both view or the other, one thing is certain, sides; and at least endeavored to exert that an opportunity to decide a question some influence on the course of events." so vast an,d overwhelming in its out- It must be borne in mind that, whatever come, is one that "does not occur once its imperfections, this rebellion was led in a thousand years." by a body of native Christians, and that it not only threatened to destroy the His account of what is known as the dynasty at Peking, but to overthrow co Arrow War" follows. A Chinese the gigantic paganism of the ,Empire. vessel known as the" Arrow," and fly- It was a tidal wave of blood. At Nan- ing the British flag, had been seized by king the" Manchu garrison of twenty- the authorities, and its crew thrown five thousand were butchered to a into prison on a charge of piracy. The man." Dr. Martin declares "history British authorities at Hongkong at once presents few pages more brilliant than began negotiations which were blunderthis part of his (Hung's) career. Sher- ingly conducted, and a war resulted, man's march to the sea must be com- which is described most interestingly bined with Garibaldi's successful assault by the author, and all going to show on the Kingdom of Naples, backt by how great a matter a little spark will only a thousand men, to furnish an kindle. One of the good results of the adequate parallel." • . "These in- war was to take Dr. Martin to Peking surgents were known to be Christians as interpretor at the court, to Mr. Reed, not simply fighting for empire, but United States Minister to China. The carrying on a crusade against the pagan- record of his services, the incidents of ism of their country." The chief styled the war, the diplomatic struggles, the himself, "Younger brother to Jesus Chinese peculiarities of statecraft, Christ," called God his father, publisht supply most interesting reading, and· give the outside barbarian a glimpse of curriculum are described, and the final the inner workings of the highest circles triumph of the institution as a recog- {)f Chinese official and diplomatic life, nized imperial college, in which all the not found in any other publisht work modern sciences are now taught, is that has come to our notice. graphically related. It now has nine :Many persons will recall the thrilling foreign professors, with classes studying interest with which the news was re- international law, physics, physiology, -ceived, that the United States Plenopo- astronomy, chemistry, and mineralogy, tentiary, the Hon. William B. Reed, with the French, German, and Russian had secured the insertion in the treaty languages. There are also four native between this country and China, of a professors who teach Chinese and "religious toleration" clause. Accept- mathematics. The number of students ing Dr. Martin's analysis of Mr. Reed's is limited to one hundred and twenty.

interest in that affair, the American This institution, tho under the hearty people will find reason to reconsider the sanction and support of the govern- measure of commendation which should ment, has been constantly opposed by be accorded to him. Evidently Dr. many of the literati, who are every- Williams and Dr. Martin were, far and where the foes of modern methods of ;away, the chief actors in securing the instruction, as well as :of the study of insertion of that clause; and tho it may modern sciences, and cling to their old seem a little ungraceful in Dr. Martin conservative theories of education em- to disclose the vanity of Mr. Reed, yet bracing only the Chinese classics. Two it looks as if regard for exact history of the graduates of the Tungwen Col- demanded it. Mr. Reed told them that lege are now tutors to the Emperor.

he expected they would not only make The author gives us an excellent chap- this unexpected triumph in the issue, ter on "Mandarins and Government,"

widely known in America, but also in which he tells of the higher classes, that they would attribute to him the their training, virtues, defects, powers, honor of its accomplishment, tho he and limitations. He also devotes a ;announced himself as impatiently ready chapter to the influences of some of to sign the treaty without the insertion the most noted mandarins; his charac- of this privilege, and declined all fur- ter sketching is excellent. " China and ther delay to secure it, saying, "Now, her Neighbors;" "The Customs Ser- gentlemen, if you can get your article vice;" "The Audience Question,"

in, all right! But, with or without it, I and "The Mission Question," are sub- intend to sign on the 18th of June." jects with which every student of China It is a little humiliating, however, to should be familiar. The book is beau- find that the United States must be tifully illustrated, and mainly from largely shorn of its honors, since the drawings by native artists, which show other nations inserted a similar clause, considerable merit and the usual de- and were determined to insist on it fects of Chinese art.

without any regard to the contents of It is doubtful if there is any other our treaty, or the prestige of the con- foreigner in China who has the confi- cession to us. dence and appreciation of the official The opening of the "Tungwen Col- class to the degree that Dr. Martin has; lege," at Peking, is described. This Sir Robert Hart excepted was originally designed to train Chinese Dr. Martin arrived in Canton in scholars as interpreters for the diplo- April, 1856, being accompanied by Rev.

matic and commercial service. Dr. Justus Doolittle, (whose name should Martin was called to the charge of the have been, •• Did-great-things ") and institution, by the "Tsungli Yamen," Rev. S. N. Martin, the author's brother.

or Foreign Board. The difficulties ex- The personal narrative, which is exceed- perienced in efforts to introduce a wider ingly interesting, serves only as a thread on which to string pearls of truth con- The Missionary Question in China. cerning native customs, diplomatic struggles, native craft and history for Dr. Martin, in "A Cyele of Cathay,"

nearly sixty years, a Chinese cyele. has a vigorous chapter on the "Mis- It is to the equal credit of Dr. Martin sionary Question," of which he remarks: and the Chinese government that he "For the Chinese government this has been invited to resume the Presi- means, how may we minimize the in- dency of Tungwen College; especially conveniences arising from the opera- in view of the fact that, for one who tions of missionaries? For a party was a guest of the government, he among officials and people it means, treats of national affairs with great free- How may we get rid of them aIto~ dom. It will be remembered that an gether? For the representatives of eminent statesman of our own country, Christian powers it means, How far are designated by our government as Minis- we bound by policy or autllOrity to in- ter to China, was rejected by them as terfere for the protection'of missionaries persona non gratia, because he had and their converts? With missionaries written, or was supposed to have writ- and their supporters it takes the form, ten, unfavorably of their country. How can we accomplish the greatest This will suggest how difficult it always results with the means at our disposal?"

is for one who is in the employ of the To France belongs the honor of in- government, or even one who hopes to augurating the new era of religious labor with success in the uplifting of freedom in China, which dates from its people, to write freely and truth- 'the signing of the French treaty in fully of conditions and actions which 1844, which removed the ban of pro- would expose rulers or customs to ridi- hibition against promulgating the cule. Christian religion. "This was the Dr. Martin criticises faithfully, and first stage in the way of enfranchise- exposes trickery of officials in diplo- ment. Under its provisions mission- matic affairs which came under his aries enjoyed no small privilege, tho observation. He is cautious, but bold, they were still of a nature of 'un- and spares neither Europeans nor covenanted mercies.' Protestants set- Chinese from the scalpel of his analy- tled at the five ports, from which they sis. His association with the leading were able to make long jOUl;neys in- men of the "Celestial Empire," and land, tho nominally restricted to a with the plenipotentiaries and other radius of fifty miles, while Catholics diplomats of all the European nations, journied in all the provinces without under conditions of practical equality, molestation. It was reserved for the 'Ar- furnisht the opportunity for this rich- row War' to complete immunity from est and most piquant of narratives of all obstruction under guarantee of treaty reminiscences of these notable person- stipulations, and Dr. Martin says: 'It ages. There is a remarkable combina- was a sublime spectacle, the great pow- tion of the most ancient history of China, ers of the earth sinking their differ- with the most recent, in which China, ences of creed and joining their shields Russia, and Japan have been concerned, to protect the Church of Christ China and accurate and trustworthy accounts found it to her interest not to reject of the present status of questions still their demands.'" This was in 1858.

pending, which involve the mutual re- " The discrepancy which exists between lationship of Korea, China, and Japan the French text and the Chinese text is with the individual and combined inter- one of the anomalies of diplomatic his- ests of Russia, Germany, France, Great tory. The Chinese text contains the Britain, and the United States. The clause securing to Roman Catholic mis- Greater "Eastern question" lies in the sionarics the right of buying land and Far East. building houses in the interior, tho the French text has nothing of the kind." have conformed to the original type in By whom the attention of the Chinese every particular-beginning with tracts was first turned to the disagreement is and placards as their exciting cause, not known, but twenty-five or twenty- followed by studied negligence on the six years ago, when Dr. Martin was part of mandarins (who always conaskt to translate the article for com- trived to come too late when their aid parison, he supposed the Chinese author- was invoked), and finishing with an ities intended declaring the French text inquiry how many heads and how much the authority on all points of differ- money would satisfy the resulting ence. To this day, however, they have claims. never taken a step in that direction, Dr. Martin says, for the obvious reason "If, in 1870, the French Charge, dethat the interpolation being in Chinese, clining the offer of money and heads, there was no ground for complaint that had waited until he could have had a they had been hoodwinked. But we fleet of gunboats in the Peiho, if then must bear in mind that a Chinese Em- the whole suburb where the riot had peror, or any other chief Chinese au- occurred had been laid in ashes, and thority, could never admit that he had, the ground confiscated for a French even by accident, made a political mis- concession, the government would have take. Witness the instance of our taken care that there should not be a government tendering the Chinese gov- second riot. Being let off cheap, the antiernment the return of a large indemnity foreign mandarins felt that they could fund wrongfully paid by the Chinese to continue the process of fanning the us. On the theory of infallibility they flame of patriotism. These occurcould not and did not accept this, the rences have created an impression on funds remaining in the Treasury at the mind of a public not very well in- Washington for many years, until a formed on the subject of missions, that 'Via media was discovered. for our government to back up the missionaries by affording protection or Dr. Martin says: "If the first stage exacting redress, is equivalent to forc· in the recent history of missions was ing our religion on an unwilling people. then toleration by edict, and the second But is it forcing our religion on the the recognition of their legal status by Chinese to protect our missionaries any treaty compact, the systematic attempt more than it is forcing our commerce to crush them out by mob violence may on them to protect our merchants? No be regarded as a third stage. On this duty is plainer than that of requiring phase they entered in June, 1870, when the government of China to provide for a Catholic mission in Tientsin was de- the secUlity of our mercantile estabstroyed, and sisters, priests and a French lishments, and to leave the people free consul were murdered by the populace, to buy or sell as they may choose. led on by an ex-general of the Chinese The missionary asks the same, and no army. The minds of the people had been more. prepared by the dissemination of false rumors, and when they were wrought H But are the people unwilling to up to the required point, the mandarins have missionaries live among them? stood aloof and allowed the storm to If they were we should have had to take its course. Since that date there count many more than twenty riots have been twenty or more anti-foreign during this quarter of a century. Their -not altogether anti-mission-riots of increase has not kept pace with the sufticient magnitude to be visible across growth of the missionary work. One the seas, culminating this year in the a year in a country of such vast extent, expUlsion of missionaries from the cap- and with a missionary force of over two ital of Szechuen, and the massacre at thousand, is no proof of popular ill- K;ucheng, near Fuchow. Most of these will, but rather the reverse."

From the secular or semi·secular standpoint which Dr. Martin has occu· which there is more to hope thal!l from pied for a quarter of a century, his tes· an excessive multiplication of the fortimony concerning the prosperity of eign element. Foreign missionaries illl mission. work will be read with special large numbers will, it is true, be needed interest. We quote from it as fol· for a long time, and they will find amlows:- ple scope for their energies in the work of education and superintendence. " I can testify that they have made progress. There is, indeed, no better "If it be true, and it certainly is. testimony to that fact than the increast that the grandest enterprise that apactivity of the opposition. I hold that peals to the heart of man is the converthe results achieved afford good ground sion of the world to Christ, it is unfor expecting more brilliant results in questionable that the grandest of misthe near future. Much of the work sion fields is the empire of China. done has been of such a nature that its effect is not visible on the surface. "There is no danger of too many When works were going on which reo entering the field if our missionary suIted in the removal of those dangerous societies encourage none to offer whOo rocks called Hell Gate from one of the are not fitted by superior training. entrances to New York harbor, a care· Weak and ignorant men and women less observer might have reported that are out of place in China. In addition there was nothing to show in proportion to other qualifications, they require toto the expenditure of public funds. Yet, be strong in faith and full of the Holy deep down in the water, the roots of the Ghost:' rocks were being honeycombed with drill-holes, and when the hour came, Ohina Missionaries to Home Ohurches:, after long years of preparation, a spark from a battery sent the whole mass high and to Native Ohristians in Ohina. in the air. Over eighty missionaries, members "There are, however, visible results ofthe different missionary organizations. in full proportion to the means em· conducting missionary work in the Proployed. The one or two hundreds of vince of Foochow (Fuhkien), China, converts whom I found in connection assembled in August, 1896, at Ku-liang. with Protestant churches at my arrival near Foochow, to consider missionary in 1850, have expanded to fifty· five or affairs in their fields. sixty thousand in 1895. This, the low· est estimate, compared with the thirty- They prepared two addresses, one to' five thousand in 1890 (obtained by a the Committees and Boards of the Sosort of census), will give the rate of in· cieties in England and America, with crease. The churches, or organized whom they are connected; the other a. companies of believers, are not far from pastoral letter to Native Christians. a thousand. Some hundreds of these are supplied with native pastors, while The address to the home patrons COil>- the number of evangelists, who have a tains some statements of general intei~ roving commission to plant the Gospel est. They say:- in new fields, is greatly on the increase. Mission schools, some of which take "1. The atrocious crime of Angust. rank as colleges, are raising up large 1st, 1895, which turned the eyes of tha. numbers of yonng men well equipt world upon this part of China, has beem for this work. Numbers of students followed by the undermentioned re-· from mission schools have been drafted sults:- into the new university at Tientsin, and the demand for such is certain to ex· (a.) The fact that neither the Mistend. Here, then, is an agency from sionary Societies of England and Amer"", ica, whose interests were involved, nor the relatives of those who lost their lives at Hwa-Sang have askt for thlt slightest compensation, has afforded to the world a conspicuous example of the. disinterested motives of the missionary the Redeemer from sin under these cir- societies and their agents. cumstances. "

(b.) The abundant wealth of prayer The Pastoral Address to Native Chris- which has ascended from all churches tians, exhorts loyalty to government, in all parts of the world since the mas- and love of neighbors, warns all Chinese sacre of August 1st has been manifestly guilty of crime against seeking refuge followed by a wide·spread and general from Jegal penalties by professing the movement towards Christianity among Christian religion; declares that none .all classes of the population, and in all should expect foreign governments to parts of the province, but especially in compel the Chinese government to alter the neighborhood of Foochow and the its ordinary laws, or modes of execu- northern part of the province. tion of the same. In cases involv- ing religious liberty guarenteed under (c.) The knowledge of this move- treaties with foreign governments, no ment. and the fact that in many places discriminating legislation should be hundreds have joined the local sought; if the case cannot be settled churches, has caused a feeling of un- amicably, and it be found necessary to easi.ness in the minds of the Chinese appeal to the courts, this should be authorities. And parallel with the done in the usual way, no missionary above movement there is noticeable being askt to adopt the case. "Chinese on the part of the local authorities an Christians should remember that in the organized effort to repress and to providence of God, they are Chinese; intimidate the people from joining that the regular government taxes are the Christian churches by harrassing light comparatively, and that the the native Christians and discrimin- present untrustworthiness of the people, ating against them in every possible the system of yamen fees for service circumstance and on every possible oc- rendered is unavoidable." Even if for- casion. eign missionaries and counsels appeal to the officials in behalf of native (2.) "In a Ch,istian land, when a Christians who suffer wrong and loss, man turns to Christ it is because he is they have no official relations or rights ~onscious of sin, and longs for forgive- to interpose, and can only exert a moral ness and emancipation. In a heathen influence in the premises, and even this land the reason for turning to Christ may must be cautiously exerted,· or they will well be more imperfect and more mixt." induce hatred of Christianity and of Christians, among officials for their in- It may be that it is "not hunger for terference. Missionaries at most can spiritual things which gives this move- only appeal to their counsels, and this ment its growing impulse, but certainly should be restricted to cases of perse- .ood's Spirit is at work in those who are cution. invoking Christian help. The desire for freedom, for alleviation in the social Many Christians are persecuted be- scale, for many good things in the world cause of their refusal to contribute like these. may possibly form the main money for the support of idolatry and .spring of the movement." . • • " To for immoral purposes. The mission- .help on such a movement and to make aries remind the native Christians that it Bubserve the highest spiritual interests the treaties of the government with is indeed the grandest work in which it Christian nations pledge the Imperal is open for men and women to engage." government to protect any person, We therefore plead for the absolute official or citizen in the full exercise of legitimacy of this stage of the Chinese his religious liberty, and say that for . Dation's cry to God. Patience with the many years t,he officials at Foochow, crudeness of such a movement, gener- from District Magistrate to Viceroy and ous support, hopeful prayer and stead- Tartar General, have proclaimed the fast labor, will lift the hearts drawn to Christ up to a higher faith in Him as rights of Christians to be exempt from Poverty of Some Native Obristians in taxation for temple service or immoral Ohina. proceedings. BY MISS MARY ELIN CARLETON, M. D., In the case of property rights held in FOOCHOW, CHINA. common with heathen relatives, they say: " With respect to property shared I have wanted to write for a long year by year in rotation, we recommend time on a subject that greatly engrosses that the Christians in the several pre- my thought; that is, what are we to fectures, or in the entire province, unite do for our native Christians who are and present the case to their officials, living in such destitution as defies de- showing the injustice that must result scription. Some are in such poverty in case the Christians on account of because their former means of livelihood moral inability to perform ancestral was connected with idol worship-i. 6.

worship, should be deprived of their making idol-money, commonly called share in their patrimony. To aid in the "Joss-money," also making incense- mlttter, it could be suggested that the sticks. Of course, when they become money for the sacrifices and feasts Christians, they can not continue in should be divided among those entitled such employment. Then again, there to it, and the balance belong to the are many who had DO employment be- party who has the control of the prop- fore they became Christians. Let me erty for the year. Or the proposition tell of a few instances.

might be made that the expenses for I have living near me, so near ~hat I the repair of graves should be provided might practically say living with me, a annually and the rest go to the man- family consisting of twelve persons.

ger for the year, or, that the property Formerly they had been very wealthy, be equitably divided among the heirs. but the head man was an only child, The last course would naturally be the petted and indulged to a fatal degree.

rule if all the heirs became Christians. When he wisht to study, he did so, In such application to the officials, it whenhe wisht to play, he was allowed should of course be shown that Chris· free bent to his will-consequently he tians are not wanting in filial piety, tho grew up unrestrained, undisciplined, they refuse to sacrifice to their ancestors. knowing no will but his own. When " With respect to reforms in marriage he took up opium smoking, his father and social customs, such as the protec- willingly sold field after field, that tion of widows from the power of their he might have the wherewithal to late husbands' relatives; the daughter's gratify his poisoned appetite. A few right to share in her father's property; years ago Dr. Sites, having business the matter of infant betrothals; the relations with this house, got an influ- selling of daughters to be slave girls, ence over this man, then a middle-aged and other questions which may arise, man with a large family, and so poor, the same general method may be fol- that they could scarcely keep body and lowed." soul together. By sheer love and stick- The necessity for the proclamation of to-it-iveness, Sites led him to Christ these directions shows some of the dif- an~ stood by him till opium smoking ficulties in the way of progress of mis- and many kindred sins were conquered.

sions; but the fact that thousands of As his buried manhood was resurrected, Chinese converts, become such at the his conscience quickened, he wanted to risk of the loss of all things, and remain work and support his family, but what such in the teeth of persecution, to the could he do? Totally unfit for any- shedding of their blood in many in- thing, without strength or skill for stances, marks the integrity and stabil- manual labor, without knowledge suffi- ity of the Chinese Christian communi- cient to teach or preach-his children, cants. [J. T. G.] most of them born when his family were in deep degradation, are slender, greatly overcrowded, so most of the miserable, and sick a great deal of the time. It is understood that sixty gold work goes to younger and abler men. cents will provide food enough for one person a month, so that $7.20 would be The mother earned a pittance by taking required to support this family of twelve for one month. But what are their a baby to nurse. You will understand assets? By most careful computation I reckoned they are able to earn from to what extremities they were driven, $2.50 to $3.00 per month; then they have a little garden, about thirty feet when I tell you that when this little square. You may well ask the question I askt of my Bible woman-If $7.20 baby-boarder died, the womanborrowed is necessary for their food, and they have only $3.00, how can they live? a baby once a month and went to the "Well," said dear old lIrs. Huie Mu, "they cook what rice they have, and Roman Catholic Foundling Home, those who have any work in view, eat the kernels of rice, and those who have where the baby belonged, and got her no work, with the little children, have the rice water;" i. e., the water the rice wages. You may say that was inexis boiled in. One glance at this family would convince you of the truth of this. cusable conduct for a Christian woman, Again, I know a woman, who is one but remember, it was to keep her own of our Bible women, receiving $1.00 per month for her services. With that children from starving to death before she must support herself, her invalid husband and an idiotic son. Again, her own eyes-and again, she had only some epidemic or other carried off every member of a family, save a little boy of been out of heathendom a few months. twelve years and his betrothed little wife of nine years. This little girl Well, we heard the other day that the found her way to one of our pastors, saying, she had heard he was a good whole family were nearly starved, so man, but she said to me, "It is too bad for me to impose myself on this good much so, that their heads were fairly man as he has a big family of his own, but what can I do ? My brother," as dizzy for want of food. Now, we can't she calls her be trotht, "can only keep himself." turn these cases off. God has sent Now, one more case, and I will re- them to us. Every other missionary frain, tho every case could be mul- has her hands full-we cannot simply tiplied by a hundred. There is a family Jtive them money and call our duty in Foochow City, consisting of a man done-I cannot tell you how disastrous of fifty years of age, his wife, a girl of it would be to give such Christians sixteen, and three younger children. money. Too often. as it is, we have They have recently become Christians our Christians called "rice-Christians" , by seeing the power of God to save the -we must give them work. Not all sick when this man was at the point of can be preachers, catechists, Bibledeath, and when the daughter was women, or school-teachers. 'Ve canrecovered from ,. devil possession."- not undertake anything along their own The man is a tailor, but that business, lines of work, for already there are ten like all others, especially in the city, is persons to every one required. _ There is a growing demand for knit- ted goods-stockings, socks, children's caps. I want crochet-hooks, knitting- needles, Germantown yarn of bright colors, stocking-yarn – black, blue, gray, and white-but best of all would be a simple knitting machine, with yarn to work it. I feel sure that with such capital provided, they would soon be- come self-supporting.

Now don't fancy I am leaving my medical work and going into the stock- ing business, but I must not leave these needy ones to face the battle of life unaided. "He that bath this world's goods and seeth his hrother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compas- sion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him?"

Two Recent Books on Buddhism.

"Buddhism in Translations," by Henry Clarke Warren, publisht at Cambridge, Mass., by Harvard Uni- versity. 8vo, pp. xx+250, $1.20.

This book meets a distinct need of students of Buddhism who are not ac- the ritual and discipline of the priestquainted with the classical languages hood, and some remarks on the conof India; it gives them a knowledge of duct befitting the laity. the subject which is not only first hand, but also systematic. .Mr. Warren gives The selections cover all important us translations of a series of excerpts points of Buddhist doctrine. }Ir. Warfrom the Buddhistic sacred literature, ren has acquitted himself well in the judiciously selected and carefully ar- difficult task of translating Pali theo- ranged under appropriate headings, to logical writings into English. Not only afford a fairly complete and orderlyac- is his translation exact, but his English count of the Buddha, his doctrine, and is elegant. The book will be of value the religious order which he founded. to missionaries in Buddhistic communi- ties, and to all who have occasion to Mr. Warren's book represents what understand Buddhism.-REV. DAVID is known as the Southern school of GILMORE, PrOfessor Rangoon Oollege, Buddhism, whose sacred literature is Burma. in the Pali language, whose chief seat is in Ceylon, and which prevails Almost directly in contrast with throughout Burma and Siam. The Warren's "Buddhism in Translation" excerpts in this book are taken from is a smaller work, and a popular one, Pali literature exclusively. Most of .. Primitive Buddhism: its Origin and them come from the Tipitaka, the Teachings," by Elizabeth A. Reed, Buddhist Bible; but a number are A.M., already well known as the author taken from the Milinda Pai'iha, and the Visuddltimag.qa-two works which (tho of "Hindu Literature," "Persian Litnot canonical) are accepted by Southern erature," etc. (Scott, Foresman & Co., Buddhists as authoritative statements Chicago,$l). The admiration of Buddh- ()f their belief. ism is just now a "fad" on thc part of a class of persons who have neither the The excerpts in this book are arranged culture nor the earnestness to become in five chapters, each of which is pro- even superficially acquainted with its vided with an introductory discourse. philosophy, its tenets, or its effects on There is also a general introduction and society. The author appositely says, :an excellent index. "theories have been advocated as to the doctrines of Buddhism of which its The first chapter treats of the life of founder never heard, and 'statements Gautama, the Buddha. It is introduced have been made upon the modern platwith the resolution which he formed in a form which could astonish no one 80 previous stage of existence, to attain the much as Gautama and his early follow- Buddhaship. Passing very briefly over his intermediate existences, it recounts ers." fully his birth, his retirement from the The manuscript of this volume was world, his attainment of Buddhaship, subjected to the criticisms of some of his daily habits and his death. Pali the most distinguisht savants of Euliterature affords no account of his life rope, and thoughtfully discust byemibetween the commencement of his min- nent Orientalists. Like Warren's work, istry and his death. it is mainly a compilation of translated texts from primitive sources. Chapters 2, 3 and 4 deal with Buddba's doctrine. Chapter 2, entitled The author rightly estimates Buddha .. Sentient Existence," treats of that as ., the prince of pessimists," who denial of "an ego," of .. a continuous ,, nowhere alludes to the happiness personal identity," of .. an underlying which may be derived from health, persistent reality," which is the chief friends, love, or existence in a world of source of confusion in the study of beauty." Monier Williams affirms cor- Buddhism, inasmuch as it is explicitly rectly when he says, "Buddhism has no creator, no creation, no original germ denied and implicitly assumed in the of all things, no soul of the world, no system of thought. personal, no impersonal, no supermun- dane, no antemundane plinciple." Of Chapter 3 treats of Karma and rebirth. all the dreary wastes which manJdnd have been invited to contemplate, the Chapter 4 treats of Nirvana, and of dreariest, dismalest and surest of rethat system of meditation or trance sulting in disaster and dismay, Buddhwhich is supposed to lead to Nirvana. ism easily stands, unchallenged, the Neither the excerpts in this section nor first. We commend •'Primitive Buddhthe introduction thereto, afford us a ism" to those who feel impelled to definition of Nirvana; yet the book acquire some knowledge of this diBmaZ sheds much light on the Buddhist conception of Nirvana. 8wamp."-J. T. G.

The fifth chapter gives samples of

FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY

III.-FIELD OF MONTHLY SURVEY.

BY DBLAVAlII' L. PIERSON.

* China,* Tibet, t Formosa, Oonfuoian- ment allegiance; (d) the prohibition of ism, § Taoism, Opium. Tra.flio." the practice of foot binding; (6) the pro- hibition of opium smoking; (f) the pro- THE GOSPEL IN CHINA. tection of a free press. These involve great changes. To secure them outside The war with Japan and the late help is required. A British protectorate tour of Li Hung Chang have recently would :he a boon for China. drawn unusual attention toward China, "2. The construction of extensive railroads, bridges, tunnels, canals, etc., and there is a very general anticipation is tending to upset heathen belief, and of some markt change in China's home Is opening to Europe a trade in China's and foreign policy. Altho the" Celes- 34,000 square miles of coal beds, oil tials" move slowly, and in many respects and mineral products, so that the devel- opment of the wealth and industry of are still' far behind Japan and India, China is assured. they have already made many strides "3. The adoption of Western methsince missionaries first entered their territory nearly a century ago. In the ods and ideas will help her. She is getting her eyes opened. Education is acknowledged as of value and schools opening up of the various ports of the are in demand. Empire to commerce and missionary "4. To-day China is beginning to work, in governmental protection for believe that Christianity is a prime factor in the progress of Western naforeigners, in the general attitude of the tions. "5. Her appeal to our missionaries masses toward Westerners, and in read- for a knowledge of science, art, literainess to accept foreign institutions and tureand general learning is a hopeful inventions, there is evidence of very sign."

markt advance. The future promises The great need of China to-day is two-fold-more believing payer for the still further progress, both in civiliza- preparation of the hard hearts of these idolators, and a more 8eif-sacrijicing 8pirit tion and Christianity. Dr. B. C. Henry on the part of Christians at home, lead- ing them to give themselves and their has thus summarized the reasons for substance, that these ignorant, degraded taking a hopeful view of the outlook: .. 1. The demand for a change in the administration of the central government. A manifesto has already been issued, demaJ;lding (a) a change in the and helpless multitudes may have an constitutional government; (b) the re- opportunity to accept the Gospel. moval of incapable rulers; (c) the removal of the 'cue' as a sign of govern- While there are now some 1,900 Pro- testant missionaries in China, there • For additional Information concerning the would have to be over 500,000 more Ji'ield# of Monthly Survey see REVIEW Index sent out in order to give to China the for 1896 (December number). same proportion of ordained ministers See also p. 46 (January), 95, 102, 116,128,124, 129; 181 (present Issue). as the United States, and were this New Books: " A Cycle of Cathay," W. A. P, republic supplied in the same propor- tion, we should only have 140 ordained Martin; "Alone in China," Julian Ralph; ministers for the whole of the United "Sketch of the History of Missions in China,"

D. Willard Lyon.

Recent Articles: "China, England and'Rus- States I We have 80,000. "If all the sia," Fortnightly Review (Oct.), "Secret Christians but 750 were taken out of Soci~ties in China," Blac~ood's (Dec.); London, and their places filled by Gospel in all Lands (Feb.); China's Millions heathen, scarcely any of whom had (Monthly).

t See alSo p. 91 (present issue). ever seen a Bible or heard of a Savior, :I: New Book: "Formosa," Wm. Campbell. and among them 19 missionaries (in- § New Book: "Proverbial Philosophy of cluding wives) were put to WPrk with Confucius," F. H. Jennings. '''If Recent Article: "Opium Traftl.c in France," some 60 native agents, that would be a Chautauquan (Oct,.). fair representation of what is being done by Protestant Christendom to win Rev William Brewster, of Hinghwa, . China for Christ." China, sends us an interesting account But with all the disadvantages, the paucity of men and means, the un- of a recent tour in Fuh.kien Province. willingness of the natural heart to turn from idols to serve the living and We regret not having space to print the true God, the harvests which have been reapt in China are very encouraging, whole report, but in substance his com.: and show unmistakable proof of Divine approval and blessing. munication is as follows: The Statistics* of Missionary So- "Three years ago Brother Ng long Seng, a good earnest man, with excel.. cieties in China are in part as follows lent sense and immense industry, but with perhaps the least education of any (1894): …~ :.i of our 70 preachers, determined to be- " " ".. g I0i:!'!"l 0 gin work in a new region across the Nllnc 0" SOCIETY. ~~ . o! border of the county of Sing-iu, a half Ii: day's journey distant from his old field in the Heo-Sang circuit. His first and :z: ~ to only auditor at this new place was won – – – ~ pt,<H,~'-);I- to Christ, and is now a very effective ~ E-4 junior preacher on the circuit. From this one genuine convert the work BRITISH, IBISHAND CANADIAN. spread into a large market town, a half day's journey beyond. Last ~larch we h~ftts'hnF~~~~~"nn:~a ~~gl~tloo:: 1807 44 SS 21 98 held a three day's camp-meeting, at 1848 9 7 ••• 16 which the pastor and eight or ten of the Church Missionary Society…•• 1844 46 S1 SS 110 new converts were present. This little English Baptist …..•.•..•…..• 1845 21 17 .•. SS band were all baptized with the Spirit, English Presbyterian..••……• 1847 81 t18 18 67 and went back to tell the glad tidings. Wesleyan Missionary Society•. 1852 16 t8 2 26 Within two weeks after they returned, tMethodlst New Connection… 1860 7 4 1 12 I was asked to confirm the appointment tSri'.~~t);l~~a1fg:.~.t~~.~. ~:. ~:: 1864 55 of II man to a new place. No money was asked for, it having been provided United Presbyterian of Scotl'd. 1865 14 t6 2 22 by the little company of converts. Soon China Inland Mission•…..••••. 1865 241 120 232 593 another, and yet another place was tUnlted Methodist Free Church 1868 8 8 6 opened In the same way. We were National Bible Soc. of Scotl'd.. 1869 8 t6 14 askt to hold another camp-meeting ] Urlsh Presbyterian…………. 1869 4 4 9 on their circuit, and promist to d() Canadian Presbyterian•..••.••. 1871 12 8 22 so during the latter part of May. I i~l:a£ytllw,au~~~oo~ °Jc~g~n"J: 1874 9 2 13 went to Gia-tau, where the meeting was 1879 1 1 2 to be held, and a mile out was met by a !Blble Christians .•••…•….••.. 1885 4 t2 procession of 50 or 60 Christians with Society of Friends…………. 1886 1 1 6 banners and native instruments, and S conducted to the house where the meetoc. for DltTuslon of Gen. II4ld 1886 2 1 8 ing was in progress. Through some Christian Knowledge….•…. misunderstanding the date of the meet- – – – :tCburch of Eng. Zenana Mlss'n1888 5 5 ing had been put three days earlier than 1891 "6 "2 2 10 I had expected, but the people had come Canadian Methodist ••.•.•….•. 1080 together 70 or 80 strong, and when I Total British, Irish and Can. …. 479 274 – reacht there they had already been holding the meetings for four days, 327 four services a day, beginning with a sunrise prayer· meeting. It meant much AMXlUCAN. to these people, mostly poor farmers, t() spend a whole week at a camp-meeting A.B.C. F.M……………….. 1830 47 4S 27 117 during the planting season. The testi- A.B.M.U……..••.•…..•….. 1324 84 26 18 78 mony meetings were remarkable. There Protestant Episcopal •••.•••.••• 1885 18 9 5 27 was no time even to sing, much less the ~~~bJ~~~'l,nl~Nl'~~J: 1885 76 69 S5 160 need of saying' Brethren, don't let the 1DutcIij: 1842 7 7 7 21 time go to waste.' In voluntary prayer, Methodist Episcopal (North) .•. 1847 54 45 41 140 not less than a dozen would pray in Seventh Day Baptist……….•• 1847 1 1 2 4 quick succession, always right to the Sonthern·Baptlst Convention•. 1847 15 15 8 SS point and very brief. A number of the Methodist Ep,lscopnl (South) .•. 1848 16 7 9 32 men are scholars or literary men, con- Woman's Union Mission …. o •• 1859 8 8 verted through the influence of their 1867 '24 'is 8 50 comparatively ignorant pastor, and all r:'~i~::~~b~'1;~~~~ty::::::: : 1876 2 4 look up to him. Nine men testified to 1886 11 2 "s 24 For. Christian Missionary Soc.. 1887 2 10 1 8 1869 1 2 4 i!m. Scandinavian Conrseg't'l "i United Brethren In Chr st.••.. ternat'l Missionary Alliance. 1389 46 4 32 32 – Total American ….••••••••••. 849 257 206 812 CONTINENTAL.

Basle Mission.•••••.•.•••••••.•.. 1847 24 18 1 4S Rhenish Mission…………….. 1847 7 7 7 21 … JPe~rl~nJ;~~~~~~~. 1350 ~~~~~: ::: ::: 1632 11 5 7 8t5 1S … tGen. Evangel. Protes. Mission 1324 1 ••• 1 – – – Total Continental•.••.••..•.•. …. 41 31 – 18 85 Grand Total••••••••.••••…. 869 562 546 1977 • From D. W. Lyon'l .. Sketch of the History of Protestant Missions In China."

*.t Reports In these ca.es were not exbanltlve as to the number of marrIed womf"n. These are the ~ tor 1890. ! baving been saved from the opium hab- territo17, but it will probably be some , it. I baptized over 40 adults, everyone of time before sufficient quiet is restored whom keeps the Sabbath strictly, can , answer intelligently questions regarding to allow missiona17 work to progress as the fundamental truths of God as Fath- er, and Christ as Savior. All are accus- prosperously as before the war. The tomed to testify and pray in public, as sto17 of this wonderful work has been well as in private; and all give of their substance to the support of the Gospel; told in two intensely interesting vol- and, as far as we were able to discover, all have broken off entirely from their umes, which deal both with *tihne work (lId idolatrous customs, and the sins of of the English Presbyterians South their former life. At one place, far up Formosa and that of the Can~dian (In a high mountain, where there is but (lne village with about 60 inhabitants, a Presbyterians t in the north man heard the Gospel, and accepted it at once. The women of his family The Opium Curse. could not attend church on account of the great distance and bad roads, 80 he The following is a translation of a offered to pay $24.00 a year, and fur- small sheet which has been issued late- nish house· room for a pa~tor. Now ly in connection with an Opium Refuge there are a dozen converts in the village, at T'ai Yuen Fu, and is being also used and no doubt it ~ill ere long be a Chris- on other stations :- tian village. This man probably spends SO per cent. of his entire income for the "Of all things in this world that support of the Gospel. He says, 'I harm men, nought surpasses opium; inused to spend much money on idolatry. juring manners and destroying customs; I would be ashamed to spend less money overturning homes and laying waste for the true religion than I did for a patrimonies-eve17where it acts thus. false one.' These people are also' giv- But none appear to think of the mising themselves unto the Lord.' Four chief of opium, which is like a flood of men have already been appointed to poison unrestrained. It is the cause of these new places from among the new anxiety to one's parents and also to the converts. They are all men of educa- wife. When the wealthy take it, it tion and culture; some of them were shortens their years, deprives them of well-to-do, and are making markt posterity, and wastes any amount of tlnancial sacrifices to go into the work. money. When the poor take it, clothes These people seem heartily to believe are exchanged for it, or pawned away, that 'it is more blessed to give 'than to while they suffer from the extremes of receive,' and cheerfully contribute not hunger and cold. Thus do men lay hold (lnly for their own support, but to help of error, and do not awake and perceive their more needy brethren in neighbor- how things are and repent. With such ing towns. When the spirit that is in things God is not pleased, but He sent these men becomes general among the Jesus into the world on purpose to save Chinese native Christians, the church men from their sins, and assist them in will propagate itself. and support itself. their sorrows ; therefore here is the holy • All things are possible to him that doctrine taught that men may forsake believeth.' " wickedness for righteousness, and give up falsehood for tmth, and repent of FORMOSA. everything that is harmful and inju- Since this island was acquired by rious; as the Scripture says (of Jesus), , I came not to call the righteous, but Japan, natives have been in a continual sinners to repentance.' The disciples of Jesus, desirous of imitating His state of ferment, sometimes breaking example, came from the West to China, respectfully desirous of assisting men (lut into open rebellion, and at other to repent. If there are any who, clearly- seeing the harm done to them times only submitting under compul- by OpIUm, determine to cut it short, and will quickly come to the 'Salvation sion to the occupation of the land by Hall,' then, according to proper pre- scriptions, taking the necessary medithe Japanese. The strategic import- cines, from within twenty-one days to a month, whether old or young, with a ance of the island is recognized by the strong or weak craving, they may make a clean sweep of the opium, and, leavnew rulers, and they have now well- ing this false road, return to the true way. This is what we earnestly denigh brought it under complete control. sire."

The Japanese Christians have shown *"Missionary Successes In Formosa," by their zeal by making plans to send their Wm. Campbell.

own missionaries to the newly acquired t"From Far Formosa," byGeo. L. Mackay.

EDITORIAL DEPAUTMENT

IV.-EDITORIAL DEPARTMENT.

The Maroh of Events. because they stand so related to mis- sions. But in every part of the world The plague and famine in India pre· there is at this time a peculiar aspect of sent two of the most important and affairs, which invites ample discussion. weighty facts that now confront us, next The atrocities in Armenia still go on ; to the Armenian horrors which lie on and the appeals for the destitute are so all thoughtful people like a nightmare. emphatic and agonizing that many feel that there can be no attention paid to Toward the close of last September any other calls until these are attended a peculiar fever broke out in a part of to; and yet the need is so great it seems Bombay, attended by a singular fatality almost hopeless to meet it, and almost among rats, and it was soon identified useless unless the Turk can be held in with the plague that two or three years check. ago broke out in Hongkong. Tho considered comparatively mild, about Cuban affairs threaten to involve the two-thirds of the cases are fatal, tho it United States in a war with Spain, and does not seem contagious, nor does it a general state of disquietude and alarm abate. 011e week the death-rate ex- or uncertainty prevails. ceeded by 300 the rate of any period for nveyearspreceding. Within two months The half bankrupt condition of some nearly 100,000 Hindus left the city. missionary boards, and tlle measures of Various precautionary measures were retrenchment which seem to be needful, taken to prevent the spread of the -these are the features of discourageplague, and much prayer was offered ment against which it is hard to conby believe rs. Meanwile outside of tend. Bombay a famine is spreading over a large area. Since the monsoon the Dr. W. A. P. Martin has returned to price of food has in some parts doubled. China. It is nearly half a century since Already there has been a year's dearth he first went, when, with his brother, he in the Hindee neld in Central India, began work at Ningpo, where he spent where hundreds have starved to death, six years, which he looks back on as the and the sight of children, not to say most fruitful of his life, and where he adults, in every stage of disease and was qualified to act as interpreter to the want, is almost too terrible for believers American plenipotentiaries, Messrs. to bear who seek to be ministers of God Reed and Ward, in the treaties with to them. The details are too bad for China. Afterward he determined to reproduction. It looks as tho a large move further north and undertake an section of the Marathi country would educational mission work, and this become a similar scene of suffering. opened the way to the presidency of the Riots have become common where the Imperial Tungwen College and a prostarving people forcibly sieze what they tracted stay at the capital. He now recannot buy, and the police are some- turns joyfully, in his maturest life, and times unable to protect the shops. we wish he might spend there another •• Khandesh is sure to suffer unless rain "cycle" of "Cathay." He is better shortly falls," was the report in the fitted than ever to act as a wise counmiddle of October. Jowari was burn- sellor and competent teacher and ading up with drought, and the north- ministrator. west, north and central provinces seem threatened with a repetition of the suf- Our dear friend, the secretary of the ferings of twenty years ago. Presbyterian Board, Robert E. Speer, has been seriously ill at Hamadan, Per- These events we give prominence to sia, with typhoid. He had intended to sail for India by the middle of De- most effectual ministry to the une~an.

cember, but was detained. Already gelized.

his visit to the East has left a markt The last report, covering 1895,tells the impression wherever he has been. He story of seven years; and this last year thoroughly studied up the countries to exceeds all the others. Some of its facts which he was going, and surprised should be borne in mind as an incentive brethren on the ground by showing in to others to follow his example. 'rhe many respects a familiarity with the missionary money up to Nov. 12 this conditions of field which they them- year, 1896, is upwards of $19,000.00, selves did not possess. of which his own congregation of per- haps 200 people have, without any On October 13th of last year, our be- pressure, given over $4,000.00. The loved brother, Rev. D. M. Stearns, of map of the world is kept ever before Germantown, bade adieu to his beloved them, and they are taught that they are wife, who, after less than two days' debtors tothe whole unsaved world,and illness, departed for a higher home. trustees of the Gospel of salvation, and She had shared all his work for the that each of them iS,to regard himself Lord, and was to him a help, meet for as responsible for bringing the Gospel him. Noone knows the extent of the to every living soul as soon as possible.

loss and sorrow that came to our , What could not be done by a few hun- brother, who nevertheless bears up dred such men as Pastor Stearns, who with a fortitude and patience only would follow this hitherto untrodden learned of God. Some years ago this path in Bible study and missionary brother, in a conversation with me, work? He is now teaching a monthly heard me emphasize the fact that the Bible class at Princeton University, church is not a man's field but his and his influence is constantly ex· force wherewith to work in the world panding. Most of the mission funds field, and this seed of truth found in he collects go through regularly organ- him such a soil as to bring fonh liter- ized channels, and the paper, King- ally an hundred·fold. Witness the wide dom Tiding8, has a circulation of about dissemination of the Gospel through 3,000. Of the nearly $10,000 that the this man, his parish and his Bible synod of the Reformed Episcopal classes now held over so wide a terri- Church of New York and Philadelphia tory. And now in the departure of his gave to the foreign work from Oct.,1895, wife, he is asking whether God means to Oct., 1896, over $4,500 came from to open a new door of wider usefulness; Pastor Stearns' congregation, the other whether in leaving him alone He may twenty or more parishes giving the rest.

not be leaving him free ttl go through They give to the Reformed Episcopal the world-field on a wider ministry to Church; Mr. Stearns' congregation give souls. This 'devoted brother, who to the whole Church.

watches keenly the signs of the times, watches also the signs of God's will in Since the Editor's note appeared in his own life, studying to know the the October issue of 1896, on the Ben- Divine plan and fall into his own lot in oliel Mission in Jerusalem, some vigor- it, ready for any service which his Lord, ous letters of remonstrance have been the King, may appoint. received from parties who consent that ,Certainly it would seem as though their names should appear; and promi- God has for him some increasingly use- nent among them is Rev. Edwin S.

ful future. He has projected what is Wallace, American Consul at Jerusalem, essentially a new method of working a who does not hesitate to express his dis- parish into a missionary agency, and his satisfaction with the position taken by Bible classes are in effect a larger parish the Editor in the paragraphs referred to. rn enlisted in a similar way on a wide and self·defence the Editor will only say that for more than a year-in fact, since brief notes in the October number, he some time before Dr. Gordon's death- will see that no endorsement of Mr. he and his lamented co-editor sought to Benoliel is therein contained, as there trace unfavorable rumors concerning was no personal knowledge on which to Mr. Benoliel to some satisfactory rest iuch sanction. All that is affirmed source, and to obtain some data in the is, what was true, that after a year way of definite charges founded upon spent in diligent investigation, nothing definite facts, upon which to -base an had been found worthy of credence, or intelligent judgment of the merits of sustained by any reliable proof; and the case. But, up to the time of re- that nothing assailing his piety, integ- ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, not one rity or loyalty to Christ had been sup- clue had been given to the situation. ported by adequate evidence. On the Dr. Gordon had received some com- contrary, the testimony of my friend, munications from a Mr. T. J. Alley, Arthur W. Payne, of London, as wen and Rev. Selah Merrill, which he, with as of R. Scott }ioncrieff, of Edinburgh, the aid of a lawyer, undertook to in- and other parties in Great Britain, some vestigate. He has himself publisht of them connected with work among the result of the investigation, and he the Jews, was entirely in his favor. saw his way not only to vindicate Mr. Benoliel, but to assist him, and encour- In now adding these paragraphs, the age others to do so. Personally, the Editor can only say that he has desired Editor-in-Chief gave no attention to to be fair, impartial and umpirical in these communications, and was not this whole matter, and treat a brother responsible for his colleague's action. who has been accused as entitled to the presumption of innocence until proven When, however, separate letters were guilty. The amazing prejudice existing sent to me, after Dr. Gordon's death, I everywhere against the Jew, the prevailat once undertook for myself to trace inganti Semitic spirit, makes it very easy unfavorable rumors, and find some solid to create a bias against any brother whobasis on which to rest a judgment. I is a Jew, and seeks to work among his· wrote to parties accusing him, and brethren-a bias easier to create than among others to Rev. E. S. Wallace, remove. While thus seeking to do a for whose character and reputation I simple act of justice to a maligned had high esteem, asking for something party, the Editor of this REVIEW must that was worthy to be made the basis not be understood as giving his sanction of such accusation. It seemed to me or the sanction of this periodical tu Mr. then, as now, both unwise and unfair Benoliel, for the sufficient reason that to give currency to damaging reports, he is unable to vouch for him by any where no one was found to make dis- personal knowledge of his work; and tinct charges of misconduct or unfaith- he must leave to those who are inclined fulness; and yet, up to the date of re- to aid him to satisfy themselves by such ceiving Mr. Wallace's letter, about Dec. methods of investigation and through 15 ult., no 'I'e8po7UI6 had ever come to my such parties, as are open to them. It hands. Not having visited Jerusalem, nevertheless remains true, whatever my only way to investigate was by let- may be the reason, that a singular suster or conversation with visitors and picion seems to hang about almost every residents. .And the only party who did man who is a Jew, and who, as a conreply to my communications was R. verted Jew, seeks to carryon mission Scott Moncrieff, Esq., whose endorse- work among his fellow-Israelites. Ament of Mr. Benoliel was as unquali- man lately said to me: "They are aU fied as the charges of some others were Jacoba yet. not IS'I'ae18." hostile. Under these circumstances the Editor felt bound to state just the It should be added, in order to bafacts, and if the reader will recur to the fair to all parties concerned, that no in- tentional reflection was made upon any particular party in the remark of the These schools quietly helped to per- Editor that Mr. Benoliel seemed the vade the country with the Gospel. Por- victim of persecution. The reference tions of the Word were daily learned, was to sundry anonymous reports and and often as regularly recited at home.

attacks which have come to our know- It is an interesting fact that the Queen ledge, but which we have been unable of Spain herself once heard the Gospel to trace to any responsible source. In recited by a child from the Protestant all t11is matter but one conscious desire school, who had been put into a Roman has controlled, namely, to do just as we Catholic school, that was honored by a would have others do to us. royal visit. Some 5,000 children in all had come under the influence of Mr. Albert R. Fenn, whose death, these schools when Mr. Fenn's health Aug. 3, 1896, was briefly noticed in compelled him, in 1895, to withdraw these pages, was born in London in finaIly from the little church in Cham- 1832, and had spent forty-four years in beri.

his Master's service. For some years At his death, a very pathetic com- he was connected with George Muller's munication was sent to his widow from school work, and engaged in various the church. It was signed by all who forms of Gospel work in the neighbor- could write, and bore strong witness to hood. In 1861, he gave himself wholly the marvelous strength and tenderness to evangelistic and pastoral work, look· of the tie that bound this faithful pastor, ing directly to God for support, and loving father and wise counsellor to his until his life closed he continued this people.

life of faith and prayer. Wherever in England he labored, Backwell, Yalton, In the September number of the RE- Weston-super-Mare, Kingsbridge, etc., VIEW mention was made of a medical he left the impress of his catholic spirit, work by Dr. Frank Ross, which would and united prayer-meetings are even yet be sent by· him free to missionaries.

held in Kingsbridge, where he initiated Numerous applications have since then them. 'When the Spanish revolution, been made to the Editor for copies of in 1868, opened the door to the land of his book. To one and all such appli· the Inquisition, he and his wife, with cants the Editor would herein say that four children, went forth, trusting he has not yet been able to ascertain wholly in God. For three years he and Dr. Ross' address, and that, when he Mrs. Henry Payne wrought together in does, he will publish it in these pages.

Barcelona, and then joined Mr. Charles This must serve instead of private cor- Faithfull in Madrid. There, by his respondence on the subject.

holy and blameless life, not lcss than his preaching, he rebuked the abound- In the review of the one volume bio- ing wickedness even of profest religious graphy of John G. Paton, it should guides, and by his honesty and punctu- have been mentioned that the two vol- ality in business, presented a markt umes in one are thus furnisht by Revell contrast to the deceitful and procrasti- at $1.50-one-half of the cost of the nating Spaniard. He was known in the previous two·volume edition. Thisnew little Chamberi Chapel as "the Saint." edition is printed from the same plates, Unti11892, Messrs. Mllller and Wright, and has over 800 pages. If there is any of Bristol, assumed the support of the more interesting book on missions, we day-schools and Sunday-schools, but for have not seen it.

the rest of the work all supplies were in answer to prayer, and yet there was The Editor intends to give ampler no delay in meeting all dues, and the space to the review of books than schools had latterly an attendance of hitherto. Authors and publishers who four or five hundred children daily. have sent on books for examination will kindly take notice that the absence Among medical missionaries, there of the Editor in Great Britain for six are at least two abroad who are the months in 1896 caused all such work to peers of any physicians and surgeons at fall into arrears. But it is his intention home. One is Dr. George E. Post, of to give careful examination to all books Syria, who has performed more major sent either from Europe or America, cases of surgery than probably any man for review, and to send to the parties abroad; and the other is Dr. Kerr, of from whom they come markt copies of Canton, of whom the U. S. Consulthe REVIEW in which they are review- General in that city remarkt that he ed. If those who forward books will undertook cases that Philadelphia sursend them to the Editor's residence, geons would not risk, and is the peer of 1127 Dean St., Brooklyn, N. Y., it will any living surgeon, and has treated prevent delay. The present variety three-quarters of a million of patients. and value of books on missions ex- Both of these men could command an ceed all the contributions made to the income of at least $1,000 a month, and subject in any previous generation, they get little more than that a year. and we shall seek to do a serviCe to our readers by a fair, candid, and careful Miss Clara Barton, who is at the head estimate of all books brought to our of the Red Cross Society, says of the notice, so soon after their reception Armenian sufferers, that according to as time and other duties allow. At careful estimates, not far from 155,000 least forty deserving volumes now Armenian Christians, men, women and await reading. Among the most prom- children, are destitute of shelter, raiinent may be mentioned the following, ment, fire, food, medicines, of the comwhich have had at least a partial ex- forts that tend to make human life pre~ aminat.ion: servable, or of any means of obtaining them save through charitable benefi- " Knights of the Labarum," by Rev. cence. Without such outside support Harlan P. Beach. This is a volume on at least 50,000 of these persons will have missionary biography, prepared for use died of starvation or perisht through in mission study classes, giving an ac- accumulated hardship before the 1st of count of four typical men in as many May, 1897. Money may be sent to the fields and in different methods of work. agency of which Mr. Spencer Trask. of Tho publisht in October, in a little over New York pity, is treasurer. a month 2,500 students were already using'it, and was adopted by the Ep- As to the famine in India, we find in worth League, and by the Woman's our reliable exchanges the following :- Baptist Board in the mission course. Editions are to be had for 40 cents and .. The whole civilized world will 25 cents, respectively. It is publisht in stand aghast at the horrors which the Chicago by the Student Volunteer next nine months are certain to bring in movement, and Mr. Beach is abun- India. According to the statement dantly able to discuss his topic, being made by Rev. Dr. James L. Barton, a returned missionary from China, and secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., this now Educational Secretary of the Vol- famine 18 due to the failure of the wheat unteer movement. The four typical crop, which has trebled the price of missionaries chosen are Judson, Duff, wheat, and the people have not the Mackenzie and Mackay-Judson, the money to buy it. UnUke the famine of Pioneer in Burma; Duff, the Educator, 1877, the present one is general. Then in India; Kenneth Mackenzie, the Phy- rich and poor suffered, as the means of sician in China; and Alexander Mackay, communication had not been opened the Engineer, in Africa. The work is up. Now, however, railways have been done carefully and thoroughly, as Mr. built with the result, as stated, that Beach's work always is. " the rich will not starve, but the mil- lions of the poor must." It is not a question of the scarcity of grain-which can be had from abroad-but of the want of money wherewith to buy it. of worship, both Roman Catholic and The government has appropriated *125,- Protestant, have been burned; aIld 000;000 to be spent on public works as native pastors,. evangelists, and school- a means of relief to the starving people, masters have suffered most. and the missionaries are cooperating with the Buthorities. Nevertheless The Jesuits are trying to make capi- there are 287,000,000 of people to be tal out of. the fears of the people, and 8upported in a country barren of crops, say openly that only under their pro- and "millions will die from starvation, tection can the people expect safety. and within a few months the world will And they are now trying to obtain hear of such suffering and wholesale possession of Protestant churchel!. deaths as it has never heard of before, unless relief is extended." The mis- General Gallieni has issued instruc- 8ionaries of the various denominations tions to the commandants of military are scattered all through the afflicted circles, telling them to see that at least territory and they will do all they- can. half the time in all schools is devoted But most of the native missionanes get to the study of the French language, but $3.75 per month, and it is quite as and to shut up schools that do not commuch as they can do to support them- ply. There were, before the war, 700 selves. Touching this matter, Rev. A. or 800 schools in connection with the B. Leonard, corresponding secretary of L. M. S., and few of the teachers have the Methodist Board, also says: any knowledge of the French language; it is not, therefore, easy to obey this "Letters received at this office give law. Military power, however mighty, an appalling account of the famine now can hardly, with the stroke of a pen, prevailing in parts of India, particularly in the north and northwest. Hundreds turn 700 vernacular schools into French of children are to be seen in the bazaars, schools. Perhaps the Paris Missionary 'Picking up grain or anything that can Society may give aid in this serious be used as food. Some of them stagger crisis, and help to prevent the permaas they walk. The cries of hungry nent weakening of the Protestant cause people for food in the darkness at rail- by the enforced closing of so many road stations is often heartrending. schools. Parents take their children to the mis- 8ionaries, offering to give them away All ordinary civil government meanfor food;" while being suspended, martial law pre- vails. The whole country is divided into Rev. James Smith, of Ahmednagar, military circles, and great powers are writes. that "in the district of India, placed in the hands of the officers comover which famine is now impending, manding. The General's plan seems to there are 80,000,000 of people who in be to lay down principles for the guidgood times have only one meal a day, ance of subordinates, and tben to allow and that 40,000,000 always go to bed large liberty in carrying them out. hungry. To these millions the present Thus in different parts of the country dearth means death, as the increased very different modes of operation may price· of grain has raised the cost of be employed, and a very different attImaintenance per capita from one to tude assumed towards the work of three cents per day, and the Viceroy of Protestant missions. In some districts India has telegraphed to London that the clear instructions of General Galliem '72,000,000 must succumb to famine in reference to religious freedom seem unless assisted." fully carried out; while at the same time in other districts Protestants are A correspondent says as to affairs made to feel that they are at the mercy 1n Madagascar: "General Gallieni seeks of officers who suspect and dislike them. to extend the French outposts and re- A Protestant church at Fiaferana, built store order. Refugees are returning, in part by the contributions of native and Christian services resumed in vil- congregations, has been forcibly taken lages, lately in the hands of tbe rebels. and handed over to the Roman Catho- Tliousands of Christians have suffered lics, and Protestants are forbidden to greatly, many having lost everything enter it. At Tsiafahy another church in but their lands, but they have patiently connection with the London Missionary endured tribulations. Many nominal Christians have in fear joined the rebel Society was taken by the officer in bands, and a few have been among the command and used for a Roman Catholeaders; but the Christians, as a whole, lic service; but it has since been rehave been loyal and law-abiding. The stored. In another district the whole rebellion has taken, from the beginning, of the school teachers were called be- fore the commandant and told, among a distinctly anti-Christiaii form; places. other things, that henceforth no relig- ious instruction is to be given in the schools held in Protestant buildings, and supported. by the native Protestant the great work done among the women congregations and by the London Mis- of the Indian Empire, this magazine is sionary Society. A missionar,Y going to indispensable. It is well illustrated visit a village in a district WhICh he has and full of interesting and informing worked for a quarter of a century, was matter. Those who think that a virtually arrested and charged with monthly magazine contains only mat- collecting the people unlawfully with- ters of transient interest should give ont permission of the officer in charge. " The Zenana" a careful perusal. One notices that all these irritating measures are taken against the work of "'India, and Daily Life in Bengal," English Protestants. Time after time also their churches have been occupied by Z. F. Griffin, is publisht for the by the French troops; but I have not heard of a sin~le instance in which a author at Buffalo, N. Y. Roman Catholic church has been taken for such purposes." It is the object of this book, of less than 200 pages, to give details of life in Oongregational Work. This is the India which are not generally supplied title of the new monthly publication by books. The author spent two and a devoted to the Home and Foreign Mis- half years in travel through the coun- try as "field secretary of our forei~ sionary operations of the Congregational mission work."- He does not explam churches in the United States. whose foreign mission work he means, tho the reader discovers it is the Free It has been started in answer to a Baptists. " He was for ten years a misstrong feeling in the Congregational sionary in India. The last two chapbody, that the missionary intelligence ters on "Hinduism," and " Mission of the denomination has not hitherto Work" contain the gist of the informabeen thoroughly disseminated through- tion found in this volume as to the out its rank and file. One hundred purely religious aspects of Indian and twenty-five thousand copies of the affairs. The rest of the work is, as first edition will be circulated, and in the author says, a bird's eye view of view of the subscriptions already re- this interesting land and people, and ceived from the churches, the watch- will be found well worth a reading. word of the paper "into every family" may soon be realized. Among other books, issued by F. H.

Oongregational Work is attractively Revell Co., N. Y., we would call attenprinted, ably edited, and furnished to churches at the cost of 10 cents per tion to the following as all worthy of a year. place in the fine missionary library that U The Missionary Calendar of Prayer," issued by the Woman's Bap. this publishing house furnishes at such tist Missionary Society, Philadelphia, is a very beautiful calendar with an low cost. exquisite selection of texts, beautifully " J /Iopan, Its People and Missions," by illustrated. To have such a calendar before one day by day is both a re- Jesse Page, a book of 160 pages, well minder and an incentive, along the line illustrated and ful~ of interesting matter.

of missionary effort, giving and praying. "Through Egypt to Palestine," by .. The Zenana:" or Woman's Work in Lee S. Smith, with original illustra- India, the monthly magazine of the tions. Zenana Bible and Medical Mission, published by Partridge & Co., 9 Pater- "Pioneering in New Guinea," by noster Row, E. C., London, England, James Chalmers, likewise abundantly has been issued in a second volume and originally illustrated. This will be bound for 1895, at half a crown. This bound volume contains the numbers found bristling with points; graphic from Nov. 1894 to Oct. 1895, inclusive. and fascinating-a story of real pioneer- To those who desire to keep track of ing.

The American Baptist Publication Society likewise issue "The Lone Star" -the history of the Zelugn Mission. This tale of missions we have long re- garded as one of the great classics of all mission history. No one can afford not to read it, who aims at even a re- spectable knowledge of "The new acts of the apostles," as they are being written in our day.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENcE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

EDITED BY BEV. D. L. LEONARD, D.D.

:Extraots and Translations from Foreign -The Annual Report of the Church Periodioals. Missionary Society for 1895-6 gives a full and compact statement of Chinese BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, opposition to foreigners and of the sit- uation generally. MASS. " Anxious eyes have again and aglin CmNA. been directed to China during the year under review. Bishop Moule, speaking -A pious Chinese Christian, Chang at St. James' Hall in May, 1895, with Wang, mentioned in the Damk Mi88ions special reference to the war between Btad, remarkt once: "Solomon was China and Japan, then first concluded, seven years in building the first temple; said: 'Some of us, who are looking Herod forty-six years in renewing the with deep affection on that great nation, second, but Lord Jesus has been nine- are wondering whether it will please teen hundred years already in prepar- God to permit her to pass out of this ing a place for us. How glorious then terrible crisis which has been upon her it will be when He has it finisht I" without further trouble, without inter- nal convulsions and practical anarchy – " The Chinese have the repute of amongst her three hundred millions of being a proud, haughty people. But people.' The potentialities of the situthe more intimate our relations become ation were indeed exceedingly grave. with them, the more completely does A government corrupt to the very core, this prepossession evaporate. Beyond and in every department of its adminisquestion foreigners find the mandarins tration, legislative, judicial, and execuand other oflicials haughty enough, and tive; an armydefeated and disorganized, indeed the literary classes generally, disperst over the land; a people not almost -universally. It is these classes affected by any profound sense of loythat form the chief obstacle to the Gos- alty to the ruling dynasty-such condipel. Li Hung Chang mayor may not tions amply justified the apprehensions have assured the French that their which were entertained and exprest. army, and the Germans that theirs was the best in Europe. At all events such "The first serious disturbance, howa sacrifice of sincerity to courting is ever, has its own causes, not in the discharacteristic of Chinese functionaries. content or ambitions or passions of the And to insincerity most of them add people in relation to their rulers, but in oppressiveness. The people sigh under the hatred of the ruling classes themthe burden, above all those who, on the selves toward foreigners. Before decoast, or perhaps abroad, have become scribing these disturbances, a few words familiar with just government, and if in evidence of this deep. rooted dislike Europe and America do not intervene, may be introduced. Mr. Valentine which in view of the chronic suspi- Chirrol, in his recent book, 'The Far ciousness of the different powers to- Eastern Question,' testifies to the invetwards each other is hardly to be looked erate nature of this antipathy. He enfor, a revolution is likely to ensue joyed the probably unique privilege, as before very many years through Chi- an unoflicial person, of an interview nese hands, which God will doubtless with the Tsung-li-Yamen, or Board of turn to the advantage of His king- Foreign Relations, the regular channel dom and of the poor people."-Mission- for communications between the Forary GOTTSCHALK, in Berichte der rhein- eign Legations in Peking and the Chii8chen Mi88Wn8 Geaell8chtJj't. nese official world. He writes ;-

EXTRACTS AND

" , Outside of its official relations with Hunan, but in other provinces. He; the foreign representatives, the Chinese saw copies which had been publisht in would know nothing, and want to Si-chuan and in Kwangsi, on the covel!' know nothing, of the Western world. of which it was stated that all th6'1 The members of the Tsung-li-Yamen scholars and people of these two provthemselves have scarcely any inter- inces were, in imitation of Hunan,. course with the foreign representatives printing this book and widely distribat Peking, beyond making a few formal uting it. The author of this book i8lo calls on stated occasions and offering Chou Han, 'a disciple of ConfuciuS' th8m an annual banquet at their official and a Minister of the Great Pure Dyresidence. One or two may sometimes ac- nasty,' whose conduct in this respeca. cept invitations to a foreign Legation, was investigated in 1892 by the Viceroy but no mandarin can frequent a for- and the Governor of Hunan, and whQl. eigner's house without exposing him- was then declared 'not guilty,' but self to suspicion and obloquy. Even ,subject to fits of insanity.' Regarding the unsuccessful literati, who are driven this tract, Dr. Griffith John says ;- to accept employment as writers in the European Legations, will not compro- .. 'Of all the Hunan publications I de> mise themselves by showing any open not know one more violent, morer recognition of their employers when abusive, more foul, or more infiamma.- they meet them in a public thorough- tory than this. It finishes up with a fare. The whole atmosphere of Peking song, to be committed to memory by is saturated with hatred and contempt the reader. Were I to translate: of the foreigner, and the street urchins, and send it to you, you could noll who shout opprobrious epithets or fiing print it, it being too dirty and vile fop' mud and stones from a safe distance at your columns. I may, however, givehim as he passes; merely have the you the closing words, which are words. youthful courage of opinions which of exhortation to old and young; .. Let their elders only venture to betray by a fathers and elders teach the children to' sullen scowl or a muttered impreca- sing this song, and thus accumulate tion.' merit and secure happiness. Let the> little boys learn to sing this song, and! " This attitude of strong and persist- thus remove calamity and escape da~ ent and unswerving dislike toward for- ger. Why fear because the demons eigners, though happily by no means (foreigners) are many? We are firmly; universal among the official classes, is resolved to exterminate them utterly.'~ very widely prevalent. In the Annual All the charges brought against foreignr Report for 1891-2, reference was made ers are given in this book in full detail. to one most dangerous form in which The use of the eyes and brains, and it had been extensively manifested in other parts of the human body, for 1891, namely, by the distribution of medicinal and other purposes, is mi.. abominable placards, emanating chiefiy nutely described. The history of Jesus from the province of Hunan, regarding is given; and anything more blallphe– foreigners. To these placards the numer- mous it would be impossible for the ous riots which occurred in 1891 were mind of man to conceive. considered to be largely due, and they led to a joint representation by the for- "'This is the book which Chou Ham eign ministers to the Chinese govern- has been scattering over the fa.ce of· ment in that year. The Rev. Dr. Grif- the land. We know now that ther6'1 fith John, the veteran missionary of the is a Si-chuan edition and a Kwangsi London Missionary Society, discovered edition. It is highly probable tha~ in the course of 1895 that the worst of every province has its edition. Be that these papers were still being printed as it may, there can be no doubt as to> and circulated, and that not only in the widespread dissemination of the book.'''

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

INDIA. character, the religious belief of the -The Ohureh Mi88iona1'1l InteUigencer Hindus has really no single succinct for August had a leading article on Dr. designation. ' "

Miller's recent Madras lecture. It is Dr. Miller, however, neglecting popu- mild and careful, but expresses" genu- lar Hinduism on the ground that no ine regret at the opinions exprest in it, religion is worthy of itself in its popu- which seem to us in some points lar disfigurements. appears to make it to be not only defective, but mis- his place to compare before his pupils leading. the essential Hindu and the Ohristian – "The assumption that all creeds are, ideal, in the hope that they shall ac- In the main, equally worthy of accept- knowledge the immense superiority of ance, is one which lies at the root of the latter, as it appears that many do.

much indifference to the work of For- "But," says Bishop Caldwell, "with- eign Missions. It is one which, as far out any dislike for Christianity as 8.

as we know, is not held by any Chris- religion; regarding it on the contrary tian missionary"-and of course not by as an excellent religion, probably the Dr. Miller-" although there may be best in the world, Hindus are so in- some who are disposed to allow more tensely nationalistic and conservative, value to other religions than we are able and so intensely jealous about ~he re- to allow. To examine the position of tention of their social respectability, these optimists, let us see what Bishop that they will on no account consent to Caldwell says: 'The theism of the a conversion taking place. • • As a Hindu religious system is avowedly or rule, the pupils are quite ready to be in- virtually Pantheism, not the belief held structed, and even to be convinced, by Christians in a God who has made provided only that they are not required the world, and governs it in the inter- to act upon their conviction. . . • ests of righteousness.' Again, Sir M. The difficulty we have to deal with is Monier-Williams says in the introduc- not so much the resistance of the mind tion to his 'Indian Wisdom:' 'Nothing to truth, as resistance to change, the can possibly be more simple than gulf between convictions and actions, Esoteric Hinduism. It is . . spiritual the absence of moral courage, which Pantheism. A pantheistic creed of this so generally ,characterizes the Indian kind is the simplest of all beliefs, mind, and which nothing can overcome because it teaches that nothing really but special grace from above. • • • exists but the one universal Spirit; that To be almost a convert is the highest the soul of each individual is identical point that many well-disposed Hindus with that one Spirit; and that every have reacht at present. "

man's highest aim should be to get rid The InteUigen~r objects to Dr. Mil- forever of having, being and doing ler's talking so much about ideals.

with a view to such spiritual knowledge Christ is not an ideal, but a Living as shall force upon him the conviction Person, coming into the world by the that he is himself part of the One free act of the Godhead, revealing God, Being constituting the universe. (Ex- and through His personal Spirit enter- ()teric or) Popular Hinduism supposes ing into living communion with those that God may, for His own purposes, who receive and confess Him. How amuse Himself by illusory appearances can this be made equivalent with a The Hindu religious creed, misty recognition of Him as a sublime starting from the Veda, ends by ap- Ideal, by those who remain in a relig- pearing to embrace something from all ious community which does not reveal religions . . . It is at once vague- the God whom He reveals, nor the ly pantheistic, severely monotheistic, Regeneration which He imparts, nor the grossly polytheistic, and coldly atheis- Eternal Life. which He promises?

tic . . . In unison with its variable However, Dr. Miller expressly declares

ENGLISH NOTES

that he does not mean to disparage EngliSh Notas. baptism. The precise force and intention of his lecture can probably not be BY JAMES DOUGLAS.

well understood except from familiarity "Latest Uganda StatistiC8-a Dilem- with the conditions of Indian life. ma."-This tractate has been publisht Christian apologists, from St. Paul at by Mr. Pilkington, showing the vast- Athens down, have often allowed them- ness of the population and area of this selves to use language to them without district of Africa, and the insufficiency which was far from expressing the as regards the workers there. Three intimacy of their own convictions and out of the nineteen districts are quite experience. unoccupied by Europeans, and several _H It is the painful fact that those others, having areas of from 200 to who now go to India, whether mission- 2,000 square miles, are occupied only aries or chaplains, as preachers of the by two workers. Mr. Pilkington asks Gospel of Christ, no longer find them- " are all these magnificent openings for selves confronted merely by native fresh Gospel victories to be allowed to champions of Heathenism. They are pass by?" And he adds, "We leave the compelled to meet in controversy Euro- question with those who can give it a peans who have reversed the happy ex- practical answer, which is the onlyan. perience of the Thessalonians, and have swer worth giving…

turned frmn God to idols, to deny even We8tern lndia.-"We learn that the the existence of the True God. " Rev. A. Manwaring baptized at Pasik, -REv. J. IRELAND JONES, in O. M. last August, a somewhat notable con- Intelligerwer • vert, viz., Professor Pandit Gopal -Mr. Bowles Daly, LL.D., of Dub- Chundra Sastra, M.A. The pandit is an Oriental scholar, and was at one time a. lin University, formerly, it appears, a magistrate of the second class. He has traveled widely in India, and has visited clergyman of the Irish Church, but now Burma, Ceylon, Aden, and even Tibet, as a preacher and teacher of Hinduism. a Buddhist, has lately given a report, He attributes his conversion to the Bible only. He says "It is the Book of which Mr. Jones remarks: "Dr. through which God speaks to man; by constantly reading both Testaments I Daly's report indicates how completely have been able to understand the True the moral principles of Buddhism have Religion and the only Mediator." failed to influence the lives of those London Missionary Societg.-The So- most bound to enforce them. He does ciety is cheered by being able to send not allude to, because he does not out eighteen new missionaries. This understand, the reason of failure. does not represent entirely new work Buddhism has in it no living principle, beginning, as several of the friends goand it appeals to nothing higher than ing out have to step into vacancies personal selfishness. It knows no Liv- caused by death, retirement and other ing God. whose commands are those of circumstances. Appeals from various an Almighty King, and whose precepts quarters are constantly coming to hand, are those of a wise and loving Father. and funds and volunteers are still ur· It teaches no chord which vibrates gently needed for the furtherance of the with gratitude in the realization of work. pardon, purchased and bestowed; and in its denial of the existence of a per- Work in Madagaacar.-The Memorial sonal soul in man, it quenches that Church at Ambokipstay, which for over stimulus to believers and purity of life a year has been occupied by the French which lies in the blessed hope of a soldiers, is once more in full possession glorious and sinless hereafter. However subtle its metaphysics, however profound its so-called philosophy, however excellent some of its precepts, such a religion leaves untarnisht mm's moral nature; it fails to reach and influence his heart, and must be, as experience demonstrates that it is, powerless to elevate as it is impotent to Ave.'" ,

GENERAL KISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

of the native church. Very little dam- Samoan Delegates in Oouneil.-The age was found to have been done, and twenty-third council meeting has re- the building and the churchyard were cently been held, and a discussion on left clean and in order. the social condition of Samoa took place, pointing out the great need of the The Rev. W. E. Cousins writes: "We people for further enlightening. The have had an excellent congregation resolution referring to the control of this morning, the body of the chapel the clan over the marriage contract and being well filled. Our service was al- the distribution of native property was most like that usual at the opening of a the great battle-ground of the confer- new church. ence. The three papers read at the meeting were of a very practical and The Faithfulnes8 of a Ohristian Lep- useful character, and these are to be er.-A poor leper, named David, who publisht and circulated throughout the had been an evaugelist beforehis terrible group and out-stations. In every affliction, was entrusted by Mr. Peake way this conference is encouraging in with money and supplies for the in- its promise for the future, altho the habitants of the village for lepers, who resolution referring to the marriage had been robbed and ill-treated by the contract and native property distriburebels. By some means the rebels got tion was not past in the form in which to know that David was the bearer of it stood, but had to be compromised. the money. They seized him, and hav- Still this result is better than that ar. ing stolen the money and other goods, rived at before, and ere long it is to be demanded that he should renounce hoped the natives will, be freed from Christianity. On his refusal, they their self-imposed bondage. most brutally murdered him. Thus perisht another martyr to the faith of Baptist Missionary Society. – Last Jesus Christ. month, at the autumnal meetings at Bristol, leave was taken of nineteen out- From Dr. Griffith John's testimony going missionaries, some of whom are to the late Dr. Lockhart, we cull the fresh to the work. Others returning to following: "Dr. Lockhart was more their spheres after having been in Engthan a physician, he was heart and soul land on furlough.. The valedictory a mIsSlOnary. He took the deepest in- address was given by the Rev. Dr. terest in every department of the mis- Landells-an address full of tender sionary work, and every afternoon he sympathy and wise counsel. At the might be seen rushing into the native close of the address, the missionaries city with his bundles of Scripture and were commended in prayer to the safe tracts, which he gave away as oppor- keeping of the heavenly Father, and tunities presented themselves. On my the congregation joined in singing the last visit to England he said, with much hymn, "God be with you till we meet feeling, 'John, I wish I could go back again." with you, the missionary life is the only life worth living. Looking back upon At Delhi are manifest signs that the my life, I can truly say that the happiest spirit is working among the people. days I have ever known were the days Mr. Thomas Herbert writes, telling of spent in China doing God's work.' the baptism of two young men, sons of When thinking of paying another visit Christians who had been cut off in that to England, the expectation of meeting sad apostasy among Chamar Christians Dr. Lockhart and spending some time in 1890. In one case the father is dead, with him, was one of the main sources but in the other illness alone prevented of attraction. The world is much him from being readmitted to the Lord's poorer to me now that my beloved table on the day when his son, for the friend is no more in it. But we shall first time, was taking the communion. meet again, and that before very long. Presbyterian Church of England.- ures must be taken by the Japanese. A Great distress has been among the For- great mass-meeting of the Japanese mosan Christians and their heathen people has been held to bring about the relatives: many have been rendered change. None will wish more speedy homeless and destitute. Some of the success than the missionaries of the injuries have been inflicted by Japanese Gospel on the island. soldiers, and some were the work of Chinese brigands and rebels, many of Regions &yond.-Dr. HarryGuiness, whom have been specially hostile to in an address on "Shall we Abandon Christians. Extreme suffering and want Central Africa," concludes as follows: is the result of this outrage, and a .. Relief Fund," to meet the more "Belgian', French, English, and Porurgent cases is being organized. tuguese traders do not flinch from en- countering the dangers of the Congo Foreign Schools in Ohina.-There are climate, for the sake of worldly adnow upwards of a thousand schools of vancement. It were a thousand shames various descriptions for natives in China were we to lag behind! " under foreign instruction or direction. They range from the village day-school Another Side of tM PiCture.-There up to high-schools and colleges. Many is, however, in connection with our Qf these schools have been in operation Congo mission, another side to the from ten to twenty years, so that the picture, and one that is full of hope. number of youthful Chinese who have Whilst our trials and difficulties are actually been brought up under foreign undoubtedly great, we have a compareducational Influence of a Christian ative exemption from certain' hincharacter may safely be estimated at drances which are found in other misconsiderably over a quarter of a million. sion fields. Lolo Land offers no religion of antiquity to combat, no ancient sys- A Jubile6 History of tM Mis8ion in tem of caste preventing ready access to Ohina is in course of preparation by the the minds and hearts of the people: Rev. Jas. Johnston, one of the earliest and, thank God, no persecution such as of the Amoy missionaries, whose daugh- in Mohammedan countries frequently ter, 'Miss Jessie Johnston, is in Amoy awaits those who make an open profesnow. Mr. Johnston knows intimately sion of their faith in Christ. the history of the mission and the characteristics of the fleld it occupies, and Moreover, God has markedly proswill, of course,' write it as one whose pered all the efforts put forth, so that heart is in the midst of it. The volume on the Lower Congo there are to-day will be amply illustrated, and is sure to many hundreds of native Christians be of the greatest interest and value. gathered out of the darkness of super- stition into the Light of Christ, whilst FO'f17Wsa Under Japanese Rule.-The on the upper river numbers have been law enacted to put down the sale of baptized, and the cloud is already seen opium in the island of Formosa seems, on the horizon which betokens an unfortunately, to be laid aside by the abundance of rain!" Japanese parliament. The feeling of the people is very strongly against the THE KINGDOM. sale of opium in Formosa, realizing the curse it is in China, and the great good " My life is not my own, but the non-use is to the Japanese. Christ's, who gave it ; And He bestows it upon all the race. The use of the drug has firm hold on I lose it for myself, and thus I save it ; the island, as it was the first part of the I hold it close, but only to expend it : Chinese Empire in which opium-smok- Accept it, Lord, for others through ing was practist; therefore, in order Thy grace." that it be abolisht, very strict meas- -The missionary idea, translated and transfigured into missionary service, is one of the most incontestable evidences [Tmt.JE statistics are designed to include only Missions among either non-Christianor non· reduced. Accuracy has been sought, but also completeness, and hence conservative estimates within the space afforded by two pages of this Magazine, a large number of the smaller and r:i eli . . -. jl l~.8=,.,=.S . ."""!!hi. NaEs OF MISSIONARY SoCIETIES IN ~§ ~·I — o.:a~ ~'.I GREAT BRITAIN AND UPON THE CON' ~ ~ !; "".~d ~B TINENT, AND 8UlIfJLI.RIES FOR ASIA. ~ ~~ ~<I:0t"j AFRICA, AUSTRALIA, ETC. ."!:l t4 1<0:8" ~~ oZ AtlI) ~8~° !~ 0 – – – — — Baptist (England) •••••••••••••••••••. 1792 $411,975 82 64 95 63 S04 68 819 Strict Baptlst._•••••_ ••••••_ •• 1861 4,905 2 0 2 1 5 8 57 London Society (L. M. S.} •••••••••••• 1795 954,580 158 87 158 68 411 411 2,591 Church Society (C. M. S.}•••••••_ •• 1799 1,342,680 883 94 299 218 009 319 5,390 Propagation Society (S. P. G.) •••••••• 1701 611,685 589 70 854 170 1,188 180 3,800 Universities' Mission••••••••••_ •••• 1859 133,105 28 21 1 28 78 9 115 The Friends'••••••••••••- -•••••• 1867 63,860 23 0 16 18 59 13 425 Wesleyan Society._••••_ . _•••• 1816 657,086 180 270 216 195 741 175 2,775 Methodist New Connection•••••••_ 1859 23,000 11 4 11 0 26 0 108 Primitlve Methodist._••__ •••_._••. 1869 22,100 9 0 8 0 17 0 60 U nited Methodist Free Churches._ 1887 46,920 58 0 11 1 70 0 883 Welsh Calvinlstlc._••••_ •••••••. 1841 89,565 14 2 11 6 33 6 209 Presbyterian Church of England•••_ 1847 97,055 80 8 27 17 77 15 147 Presbyterian Church of Ireland•••••. 1840 95,595 95 1 22 12 60 12 216 China Inland Mission.•••••___•••••••• 1865 168,876 89 201 105 262 657 11 842 Established Church of Scotland-•• 1829 1112,220 20 12 21 45 00 8 443 F rae Church of Scotland••_••• -••••• 1848 832,665 64 26 58 56 204 23 1,018 Reformed Presbyterian ••- – -••••-. 1842 18,050 8 0 1 0 4 0 9 United Presbyterian••••__ •___ •••_•••• 1847 100,000 76 20 66 45 207 19 788 other British 800ieti88_ _ _._•••• —… 422,000 87 256 140 512 l95 95 2,589 Parls SOclety.•••••••••••••_ _ _ 1822 94,800 82 5 81 7 75 28 818 BasIe Society_ _ _ _ _••••_ .• 1815 296,391 149 48 117 8 322 85 840 .Berlin Soclety___••••••••••••_._. 1824 189,4112 74 17 69 4, 164 0 164 Breklum (Schleswlg·Holstein).__•• 1877 14,000 10 0 7 0 17 0 25 Gossner's Society.••____••_••_••_ 1886 48,000 18 14 20 8 55 19 440 Hermannsburg Soclety•••_•••_._ •• 1854 60,672 50 7 51 0 108 0 866 I.eIpsic SOClety••••_.__•___••••__ 1886 97,836 89 4 28 3 74 17 611 Moravian Church••__•••••_••_.__. _ 1782 148,678 100 78 157 15 845 23 1,979 North German SOclety•••_••••_•••_•• 1836 27,000 14 5 7 7 33 1 87 Rhenlsh Society (Barmen) ••••••••••_ 1829 123,986 00 11 85 8 194 28 290 – EIght other German Socleties_._••••• 70,000 12 63 88 19 132 4 58 – Twelve Netherlands SocietieS-._ 145,000 152 0 180 0 282 12 672 – F ffteen Scandinavian SOCietie~_ _ •. 298,500 87 48 Il6 71 802 70 1,875 — Socleties in Asla,Africa,Australia,eOO. .. Totals for Europe, Asia, eoo..••___• —- 180 400 -285 -175 940 -287 7,500 2.888 1-,776 2,788 1-,962 – Totals for America._._•••_……….. 9,951 1,816 86,890 – Totals for Chrlstendom•••____ ••••.• 500,000 – – — — – — — $7,889,577 4,825 1,588 15,847 – – – – – – – $5,693,020 1,396 672 1,892 1-,385 $13,582,597 4,279 2,448 4,180 3,297 14,076 8,854 51,787 Protestant peoples, and hence the figures of certain societies doing colonial work have been have been made concerning certain items omitted from some reports. Malnlyin order to keep special organizations have been grouped together.] oS U.",' §. "<"~'I!'.l>.g~.<,j ! I'l"; ~ -;} z] Countries in which ~~ Missions are Sustained. ~.,; …,.~w. …:l ~f~~1· E ~ ,<:l f:;~ "<,!zl'~t6: ~8 0" w. ell "3"1"1" 0 0""

Eo< ——– ——— 43,198 India China, Palestine, Africa, West 1,116 1,016 53,780 3,452 161,340 650 Indies.

68 25 557 89 1,820 80 576 India (Madras, Ceylon).

8,002 867 27,082 1,560 108,929 1,108 44,604 China, India, Africa, Madagascar, 6,882 462 58,564 2,026 217,825 2,180 Polynesia. 4,488 4,500 35,000 4,500 208,000 850 81 1,278 88,205 Persia, China, Japan, India, Africa. 198 168 4,877 44 North America, etc.

88,000 India, China, Japan, Maiaysia. Africa, West Indies, etc.

16,96 Africa (Lake N,assa and Zanzibar).

484 16 2,725 95 14,715 165 12,618 Palestine, India, China, Madagas- 8,516 2,249 52,687 1,979 145,000 car. 2,471 184 99 146 7,400 880 57,000 India, China, Africa (West and SouthJ West Indies.

20 416 China ( iumtung, Tien·tsin).

77 28 986 80 3,000 8 40 Africa (Fernando Po, Zambesl).

453 65 10,614 250 24,000 180 8,000 China, Africa, Australia.

285 292 2,868 828 12,854 260 6,409 N. E. India, France (Brittany).

224 116 4,640 418 13,000 52 5,600 India, China, Malaysia.

276 45 1,020 817 3,200 57 5,000 China, India (Kathiawar), Syria.

929 244 5,211 847 18,000 66 880 China (Fifteen Provinces).

641 151 1,871 167 7,600 206 13;049 India, East Africa, Palestine.

1,207 805 9,017 754 25,000 418 25,877 India, Africa, South and East, Ara- bia, Palestine, New Hebrides. 150 2 165 Syria (Antioch, etc.). 18 2 43 3 945 284 19,949 712 54,000 281 17,576 India, China, Japan, Africa, West 8,559 198 – 9,697 1,120 and South, West Indies.

28,000 120 15,000 898 198 18,868 333 40,000 845 9,428 Africa, South and West, Tahiti.

1,162 474 15,960 1,503 31,708 861 18,796 South India, China, West Africa.

328 201 18,922 700 28,315 120 5,566 Africa, East and South, China.

42 8 55 18 150 7 120 India (Telugus).

495 50 13,020 970 40,000 120 8,140 India (Ganges, Chota Nagpore).

474 184 20,972 884 82,015 60 4,550 India, South Africa, New Zealand.

685 87 7,187 527 15,044 208 5,775 South India, lIurma, British and 82,681 1,555 95,439 German East Africa. 11,824 1 168 1,800 70 25 860 150 258 24,916 South Africa, Australia, Sonth Am· erica, West Indies, Eskimo.

28 650 West Africa, New Zealand.

487 280 18,899 B85 60,144 282 9,608 Africa, East Indies, New Guinea, 190 80 870 ChL1a. 1,000 5 280 45 954 502 88,000 3,420 280,000 150 2,780 1,677 824 81,650 2,500 90,000 415 82,000 – – 8.440 – – – 1,470 240,000 – -4,5-00 – -80-0,0-00 -1,8-00 -4-8,0-00 – – -45-,62-8 14,841 -79-6,8-59 -8-6,8-91 -2-,028-,82-0 -11,5-66 -44-4,4-68 – – – – – – – – 20,142 6,049 815,287 901,648 5,875 212,271 — — – – – – – 25,569 – 65,765 20,890 1,112,146 61,950 2,924,968 17,441 656,739 [February of Christ's presence in the world. It "Come over and help us," "-We, His is Christ in the presence of his servants, servants, will arise and build," •• The loving and laboring and going about Lord hath need of it," .. Workers todoing good, and touching a sin-stricken gether with Him." And some of the world in order to make it whole. Trans- owners of these boxes look beyond· the late that grand word redemption into present needs and opportunities, and action, and it is missions. The Church send with their offerings such messages <can have no such sign of Christ's living as "The heathen for Thine inherit· presence and gracious power in the ance," "The idols He shall utterly world as she has in the existence of the abolish," "The Lord shall be King missionary spirit in her members and the over all the earth," .. Till He come," ~eports of missionary success from the and "To bring back the King."- tields.-Rev. J. S. Denni8. OhU1'ch MiBsionaru InteUigencer-.

-Sister Dora gave up her life to -I assert it to be a fact beyond connursing sick people. At the head of tradiction that there is not a ruler, offiher bed a bell was fixt by which suffer- cial, merchant, or any other person, ers could summon her at any hour of from emperors, judges, governors, :the night. As she rose at the sound of counselors, generals, ministers, admithe signal she used to murmur these rals, merchants, and others, down to words as if they were a charm: "The the lowest coolies in China and Japan, Master is come, and calleth for thee." Siam and Korea, who, in their asso- ciates or dealings with their fellow· -The Friends' Tithing League is men in that quarter of the globe, are the name of a new organization, or not indebted every day of their lives to other, of an added wheel to the Chris· the work and achievements of the tian Endeavorer's work, which was in· American missionaries.-Rear·Admiral ~ugurated at Richmond, Ind., at the Belknap, U.S.N. Christian Endeavorer's annual meeting during the time of the late Yearly Meet- -It has been justly said of Dr. Van. ing. The following is its pledge: derkemp, one of the first missionaries .. Trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for to South Africa, that "for combining guidance, I promise to give at least one- natural talents, extensive learning, ele· tenth of my income to support the work vated piety, ardent zeal, disinterested .of the Lord." benevolence, unshaken perseverance and unfeigned humility, he has not -The names of missionary box- been equalled since the days of the holders do not, as a rule, convey much Apostles." Dr. Moffat says of him: to friends outside the parish circle, "He came from the university to teach rutho the sum total collected may inter· the alphabet to the poor naked Hotten- -est them. One long list, however, tot and Kaffir; from the society of which comes from a large suburban nobles to associate with beings of .association, gives much food for thought the lowest grade of humanity; from and scope for imagination. A large num- stately mansions to the filthy hovel of ber of the box-holders prefer to with- the greasy African; from the army to hold their names and to give instead instruct the fierce savage in the tactics eome favorite text or motto. A spirit of a Heavenly warfare under the ban- ()f consecratfon seems indicated by such ner of the Prince of Peace; from the expressions as "For God's glory," study of medicine to become a guide to "For Christ's sake," "For the Master's the Balm of Gilead and the physician use," "For the work of the King," there; and finally from a life of earthly .. Of Thine own have we given Thee," honor and ease to be exposed to perils A deep sense of personal responsibility of waters, of robbers, of his own conn- 4Stamps -the choice of such mottoes as trymen, of the heathen, in the city, in no active zeal for missionary work, the wilderness." which there is not in the Church at large to·day, there is not real prayer, -At a great missionary meeting re- "The Church is in no dire extremity at cently held in Glasgow, Principal all. She is in no position where she can Whitton, of Nagpore, India, said: expect an answer to her prayer.. She is .. This century has taught this at least merely repeating by rote words which -that it is the duty of the Christian she does not feel. She is not praying in Church to go to work among the hea· any true sense of the term. The means then unto the ends of the earth. He for the world's conversion are, to·day, thought, with regard to missions, that in the power of the Church. She can the proper view to take was that the do the work if she will. Why shirk Christian Church had been going the work under the pretense of piety? through an apprenticeship to the work Why transfer her responsibility to the of converting the heathen. First of all, Lord? Weare, certainly, at this day they tried the evangelistic method alone, prepared to confess that if the world is but they soon found that there were converted to Christ, it must be done by very many whom they were not reach· human and ordinary means. It is the ing by that method. Then they intro· business of the Church to do it. She duced the educational method, which was sent for that, and that is the meanwas producing a revolution in the In- ing of her being here." dian religious thought of to.day. Then they introduced the medical method, so -Year by year Dean Vahl is performit would be seen that they were look- ing for Christendom an invaluable ser· ing in this direction and in that direc· vice by the preparation and publication tion, using this tool and that tool to see of his pamphlet, "A Statistical Review which would work best. He was not of Missions to the Heathen." The quite certain that the apprenticeship tables of figures are unapproacht for was ended. Probably they had a great both comprehensiveness and abundeal to learn, but there were four years dance of detail. The fifth annual issue yet to come, and if they hurried up has come to hand, containing statistics perhaps their apprenticeship would be for 1893-4. These are his summaries: finisht by the end of the century. Then, Income of 352 societies, $13,974,915; when they had learned what tools to missionaries, 5,933; missionaries' wives, use, and how to use them, let the next 1,904; unmarried women, 3,341; native century give the results for which they ministers, 3,815; native helpers, 49,796; had been so long working and praying." communicants, 1,060,822.

-Bishop Thompson, of Mississippi, -The famine in India and the rinderasks this solemn question in T lw Spirit pest in South Africa are as grave as any of Missions.- "Is the Church's refusal political problems of the day. In India, to do her work, and the asking of the the pinch of hunger is being keenly felt, Lord in some extraordinary way to do while in Alrica, according to Mr. F. R. it for her-is that, no matter how fre· Thompson, of Matabeleland, the rinderquent and how often the asking, is that pest is the gravest situation any British prayer'! We may say the Church neur colony has ever had to face, and far exprays for the conversion of the world, ceeds in importance the Transvaal war, and challenge the contradiction of the native rebellions, and Jameson's raid. statement." This conclusion is reacht He does not think that one per cent. of thus: an earnest desire for the thing the cattle will be saved. askt for is an essential element of true prayer; slackness in putting forth -The Oong1'egationali8t, in commentefforts proves tbe absence of a strong ing on the recent order for 1,000,000 desire; and consequently where there is of Spurgeon's sermons, says: .. Except the Sermon on the Mount, no sermons have ever had so wide a circulation, nor, -Within the next two decades it will indeed, can any work of secular litera- be decided whether the negro, by dis- ture compare wJth them in the number carding ante·bellum ideas and methods, of probable readers in a single genera- by putting brains and skill into the tion. Ana the power is not in style, common occupations that lie at his door, which is of the simplest, or thought;. will be able to lift labor out of toil, which is neither deep nor subtle, but in drudgery, and degradation into that adaptation of evangelical truth to the which is beautiful, dignified, glorified.

heart and conscience of plain people." Further, it will be decided within this time whether the negro is to be replaced, UNITED STATES. crushed out as a helpful industrial force by the fast spreading trades unions -In his" Conversion of India," Dr. in connection with thousands of foreign George Smith, of Scotland, says: "The skilled laborers, that even now press foreign politics of the United States of hard and fast upon the heels of the America are foreign missions. Starting negro and seem to press us unto the into national life, free alike from the very death.-Booker T. Wa8hington. ecclesiastical bonds, the feudal institu- tions, and the political interests of -To educate 24,000 Indian children Europe, but possessing the full heritage requires an annual appropriation by of British history, literature, and char- Congress of over $2,000,000. There acter, the Americans were from the are, even then, 14,000 unprovided for.

first prepared to become the chief mes- Some of the schools, such as that at Car- sengers of Christ to the human race. lisle, Pa., and the Haskell Institute, at In 400 years they have, by Christian Lawrence, Kans., have been establisht colonization and home missions, evan- away from the reservations, and the gelized their own continent from the training is chietly industrial. There Atlantic to the Pacific Ocean, bringing are 22 of these, scattered at different into the Church the remnant of the Red points, and about 5,000 Indian youth Indian tribes, and giving to Christen- are successfully learning self.support in dom its •richest acquisition' in 65,000,- them. But "the backbone of the Indian 000 of Christian citizens, whom every educational system," according to Com- year increases in number and influence. missioner Browning, is the reservation In the whole development of mankind boarding-school. These number 77, during 6,000 years there has been only and have over 8,000 pupils. .. Their one people and one land ready made, influence," says the commissioner, "in as it were, to be itself free, and to all uplifting the tribal life around them is beside the apostle of liberty in its high- wonderful." There isa third dass, the est form, the freedom which is in Christ day schools, numbering 124, which Jesus." probably come closer home to Indian -A Russian college bas just been life than the two first named. The dedicated at Minneapolis, Minn., by teachers in these schools are expected Bishop Nicholas. This prelate belongs not only to care for the children, but to to the Greek Church, and his bishopric do what they can to civilize the parents includes our Northwest with Alaska by instruction in domestic economy and and the Aleutian Islands. in the art of making attractive homes.

-On the 28th of October, 1646, John -" Mormonism as a religion lives and Eliot preacht at Nonantum, Mass., the will live for a long while to come, first Christian sermon in the Indian Mormonism as an advocate and pro- tongue ever delivered on this continent.

moter of polygamy' is dead. and we This was the beginning of a course of need have no more concern about it." instruction which was continued for -BiBlwp F088. forty years. He translated the Bible and several books to aid in practical York and Philadelphia to supervise the Christian living. At the end of one of organization_ Instead of deacons, these books he placed his motto, clergymen, and bishops, it is to have "Prnyer and pains, through faith in captains, majors, generals, and other Jesus Christ, will do anything." Said officers_ Instead of churches it is to Edward Everett, in an oration, July 4, have posts, companies, regiments, and 1855: "He is called the apostle to the brigades. A House of Evangelists has Indians. .An apostle I Truly I know been opened near the Grand Centr&l not who, since Peter and Paul, better Station in New York City, for the train- deserves that name." Eliot's 250th ing of officers, where "instrumental anniversary was celebrated recently in and vocal music will be taught and Newton, Mass. practical rescue work," with "lectures -The centenary of Mary Lyon's birth in elocution, mannerisms, and how to occurs Feb. 28, 1897. She was born in approach and win sinful persons."

Buckland, Mass., a hill-town in the -rhe New York Society for the western part of Franklin County. Prevention of Cruelty to Children, has There and in Ashfield, an adjoining during twenty-two years received and town, she laid the foundations of her investigated 102,501 complaints, involv- career as a great teacher. The Frank- ing more than 307,503 children; ob- lin County Association of Congrega- taining 36.981 convictions, and rescued tional ministers at a late meeting voted 56,160 children from vice, from sufferto recommend to the ministers and ing, and from destitution. Its recep- churches of the conference to observe tion rooms during the past fifteen years the centenary by a sermon on the fourtll of their establishment have Sheltered, Sunday of February on the life and clothed, and fed 24,932 children, and work of Mary Lyon and the taking of furnisht 233,870 substantial meals. an offering for the building fund of Mt. Day and night, in summer and in win- Holyoke College. ter, its doors are never closed. No child has ever .been turned away with- -The American Bible Society cir- out temporary shelter. Two hundred culates the Scriptures in nearly 100 and fifteen similar societies with the tongues_ Missionaries of every name like object have been organized through- are found among its correspondents and out the United States, and 81 others in co-workers. It had last year its regi- foreign lands.

ment of nearly 450 men engaged at its expense as distributors of the Bible in EUROPE.

foreign lands_ More than one-half of Great Britain.-We are told on good its issues in 1895 went into the hands of authority that the annual contributions Pagan, Mohammedan, or nominally of the Church of England for ber own Christian people outside of the United home work are just ten times the States. Not less than 888,898 of them amount she gives for Christian work were sold in China alone, and- about abroad, and that while we can supply 1 5,500,000 volumes in the various dia- woman worker for each 50 English lects of that empire have been printed women and girls, we can only afford 1 during the last fifty years. for each 100,000 in heathen and Mo- hammedan lands. -The Salvation Army idea has been adopted into the Episcopal Church. -Canon Scott Robertson has com- .An "army" which has existed for a pleted his twenty-fifth annual summary year or more has taken an important of moneys voluntarily contributed in forward step by the appointment of a the British Isles by all sections of Church Army Commission, consisting Christian people to the work of foreign of several Episcopal clergymen of New missions. It shows that for the year 1895 the total sum so contributed thus taking the Bible Society's money amounted to $6,938,325. The channels , for this work. Turning to Japan,it is of contribution selected by the support- interesting to know that the society ers of foreign mission work in 1895 lIells a Gospel there for half a farthing were as follows: Church of England -thus $5.00 buy about 500 copies each Socleties, $2,721,~60; Joint Societies of of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. A Churchmen and Nonconformists, $921,- Church Missionary Society woman has 095; Nonconformist Societies in Eng- interested herself in placing these por- land and Wales, $2,229,235; Scotch tions in the shops of Osaka, a city with and Irish Presbyterian Societies, $1,- 500,000 inhabitants.

002,275; Roman Catholic Societies, -The news has been received of the $64,560. From this total are excluded death of the Rev. Henry Buckenham, all dividends, all interest, all foreign pioneer missionary of the Primitive contributions, and all balances in hand Methodist Church to Mashukulumbweat the beginning of the year. Last year land, north of the Zambesi, South Centhese joint agencies received $1,057,550 j tral Africa. More than seven years ago this year, only $921,095. Mr. 'Buckenham was sent out as super- -In a publication of the English intendent of a party of three, to the Church Missionary Society it is stated Barotse country. Not until between that the sum of $60,000 was raised last two and three years ago did the little year by the .. juvenile boxes" which band receive the needed permission are in such common use in Great Brit- from the king to evangelize the natives, ain for collecting missionary money. and then, altho reinforcements were The same publication reports that there despatched from England, the work have been 988 "sales of work," the was of the most arduous kind. Mr. avails of which have amounted to about Buckenham's health began to suffer, $115,000. and he had arranged to return to Eng- land, but on reaching Kanyungala, fifty -The Rev. W. Major Paull, who has miles below Palapye, he became pros- retired from the service of the British trated and died on July 11.

and Foreign Bible Society, says: "As -During 1896 the Scottish United far as langnage is concerned we are Presbyterian Church sent out 22 new able to put at least a Gospel into the missionaries, including wives, 14 going hands of three-quarters of the world's to Manchuria, 6 for Old Calabar, population. Notwithstanding this, at Africa, and 2 for India. the present time we have translations or revisions of existing translations going -George Muller, of Bristol, has on in more than one hundred lan- past his ninety-second birthday, in guages." full vigor of mind and body. In a -The British and Foreign Bible So- recent speech he said he had received ciety offers £144 a year to such mission- $7,000,000. He has had 9,700 children ary societies as will keep 12 or more under his immediate care, of whom Bible-women at work. Some societies 4,000 have been converted. He has avail themselves fully of this-others sent $1,285,000 to missionaries, and has partially. Some find that £144 enabled distributed 275,000 Bibles and 1,460,000 them to keep more than' 12 women in Testaments.

the field. In 1894 the Church Mission- The Continent.-The oldest Protest- ary Society had 17 women j the Church ant mission is the Swedish mission Zenana, 13 j the London Missionary among the Lapps, begun by Gustavus Society, 11; the Wesleyan, 12; the Vasa during the sixteenth century.

Basel Evangelical Mission, 33. Alto- The Swedes were also the first Protest- gether some 30 missionary societies are ants to begin foreign mission workthat among the American Indians in may not be best to make overits Green- 1636. land Mission to the Danish Lutheran Church. The latter has some 8,800 -The Queen of Sweden has been so Eskimos under their charge, who are interested in reading the life of Robert rather increasing; the Moravians, someand Louisa Stewart that she has sent £6 thing over 1,600, who are decreasing. for a native Bible-woman in China, and hopes to send it annually. This sum -The Italian "Evangelical Yearpays food and clothing and traveling book," in its statistical tables of Proexpenses of one of these Chin!'lse mis- testant churches in Italy-including the sionaries. Waldenaians, the Evangelical Church, the Wesleyan Methodists, the Methodist -Rev. J. H. Barrows, in one of his Episcopal Church, and the Old Cathorecent letters from Europe, says as lics-gives the aggregate number as 150 to German uni versities, " It is the organized congregations, with 138 pasuniversal testimony of men coming tors, 81 evangelists, 25,074 members, hither from our richer Eastern colleges 1,880 catechumens, and 9,692 pupils in that there is more real drunken dissipa- Sunday-schools. The Waldensians have tion in these American institutions than 4,864 pupils in day·schools, a theologiin the German universities." cal seminary and a college at Florence, a Latin school, a high school for girls, -King Albert of Saxony, although a 5 traveling ministers in Italy, 1 pastor Roman Catholic, lately gave $3,000 to in Switzerland, 2 in South Africa, and the building fund of a Lutheran congre- 6 in the United States. The theologi· gation in Guttentag, Saxony; and guar- cal school of the Evangelical Church is anteed an annual subscription of $75 closed for lack of students. towards the support of the pastor. -The Foreign Mission Board of the -The German Protestant missionary Southern Baptist Convention began societies are represented in the German work in Italy in 1870. There are lS possessions of East and West Africa, as Italian preachers connected with their follows: The Leipsic Mission has 2 work. These are stationed in Torre stations on the slope'of the Kilimanjaro, Pellice, San Remo, Cannes (just beyond the Moravians have 4 stations in Kon- the Italian border), Milan, VIlnice, Gedoland (northeast of Lake Nyassa); not noa, Carpi, Florence, Rome. Naples, far from them the Berlin Society No.1 Boscoreale (at the foot of Vesuvius), has 5 stations; the Basel Mission has 4 Portici, Bari, Miglionico, Gravina, and stations in Kamerun; the Berlin Mis- in the island of Sardinia, Cagliari, Iglesion No.3 has 7 stations in East Africa; sias and Cuglieri. A station has lately the Bremen Mission has 2 in Togoland, been opened in Palermo, the chief city and the Rhenish Mission has 18 in of Sicily. Besides these centers, many Southwest Africa. other places are visited. There are. about 700 Baptist church members. -The Industrial Company of the Basel Mission was able last year to con- ASIA. tribute $43,000 to the missionary fund. The last report of this mission shows, Islam.-The Indian Standard gives on the Gold Coast, 13,972 church mem- the following item of ne~s: "At 8. bers, 4,126 scholars, 831 baptisms, 10 public meeting of Mohammedans at. stations, 48 male and 26 female mission- Madras the following resolutions were aries. In Kamerun: 1,807 church mem- carried: That the meeting notes with bers, 1,281 scholars, 298 baptisms, 5 extreme regret and pain the foul and stations, 15 male and 5 female mission- abusive language used and publisht aries. by the press with respect to the Sultan -The Moravian Church is seriously considering the question whether it Qf Turkey, who is recognized as the people estimate that not less than 80,000 head of the Islam Ohurch, in connec. have emigrated, and that of this num- tion with the Armenian question ; that ber one-third will remain in foreign Government is respectfully requested lands, one-third return, and one-third to put a stop to the publication of such die away from home. And of those language in the local papers; and, in who return, many are a curse to their forwarding a copy of these resolutions native land from habits of drunkenness, to the Government of India and the gambling and other vices acquired Secretary of State for India, that the abroad. Some maintain their integ- meeting express its deep sense of obli- rity, and there are noble instances of gation to the British Government, which men who have received a blessing and by its voice and liberal policy has always brought a blessing with them. A large respected the religious feelings of its number are studying in various schools subjects." The Standa'l'd remarks that in the United States, but the majority in the case of the Sultau, truth is more are common peddlers, wandering and damaging than the vilest slander could homeless. A large percentage of the possibly be. The curious and awful church members in Syria are now thing is that a ruler who has organized thousands of miles away from home.

wholesale massacres and protected red- handed murderers should be hailed and -India. The appalling extent of the honored as the Head of a Ohurch of famine in India is now disclosed. It God-the infallible Head forsooth of prevails in nearly every part of the em· the only true Church, the Ohurch of pire. In the Punjab the whole vast Islam. Logically enough they ask the triangle of which Lahore, Simla, and government to muzzJe the press in the Delhi are the apices, is destitute, as interest of the great assassin.-Indian well as some other districts-ss.y one- Witness. half of the province. About the same -There are now 3 railways in Pales- proportion of the Northwest Provinces tine, one from Jaffa to Jerusalem, 54 and Dude is suffering. Of the Central miles long, and 2 others centering at Provinces one-fourth is in distress- Damascus, 1 of these being just com- namely, the Nerbudda Valley and Raipleted, and connecting Damascus with poor. In Upper Bengal distress bids Beyrout. Two other railways are in fair to become serious, especially contemplation, also to center at Damas· around Patna and Bagulpore. All cus. When these are completed, 4 dif- Berar is in want. So is !1adras north ferent railway lines will radiate from of the Kistna. In Bombay trouble is this the oldest city in the world, con- most threatening in the central and necting her with the leading points of southern districts, such as Ahmednug. the East. Thus, as has been well said, gur, Kolapoor, Bejapoor, Khandesh, I< Damascus promises to again become and Belgaum. Upper Burma is in one of the great centers of the world." some danger, Hyderabad, Gwalior, .AB a proof of this, the Jews are said to Bhurtpore, Bundelkund, and, indeed, be buying all the land they can secure most of the native States, are in a bad about this ancient city. way. Some 60,000 persons are now employed on relief works, but 60,000,- -Rev. H. H. Jessup in calling for 000 need relief. The trouble has been special prayer in behalf of Syria, gives caused by dry weather. That made this fact among others: "Tens of the autumn crops a failure, and has thousands of Syrian men and women prevented fall sowing for the spring have emigrated from their native land crops. There is no prospect for relief, to North and South America and Aus- therefore, except from outside, until tralia, in quest of earthly gain. They next fall. At least one-third of the are exposed to great temptations. The empire is thusaffected.-N. Y. Tribu1l8. -In a recent issue the Bombay its body straight." Inserting two Guardian has a picture of the famine fingers into its mouth, she raises it up, children from the Central Provinces, as with no other support. This is .. to they arrived at the M. E. Mission, Maza- keep the roof of its mouth from falling gOD, Bombay. Miss Carroll wrote; in." Its nose is prest and pulled, its .. The groans, the bad odors, the cries head rubbed and molded. Finally of hunger are not there. You may steaming water is brought and poured think they look like boys. Miss Frank- over the child, almost parboiling it, and lin has a boys' school, and when these the bath finisht with the administration children were brought to her she had of some hot spices, "to keep away cold, their hair, which was long and filthy, and soothe the child." Many babies cut off, and put on them boys' clothes do not survive their first bath. The for the journey. We dared not give wonder is that any do. them all they wanted to eat at first, but fed them every three hours. For several -There are now about 1,000 natives days they were not satisfied, and their of India ordained to preach Christ to cries for food were very touching. At their countrymen-Hindu, Parsee, and night they cried with pain; earache, Mohammedan. Fifty years ago there toothache, etc. Some of them had such were only 21. What hath God wrought! sore mouths they could hardly speak. One night my servant called me and -John Wanamaker has undertaken said one girl was vomiting blood, but I the entire cost of a building, $30,000, found that it was from her sore mouth. for the Y. M. C. A. in Madras.' By One girl of nine had a very sore scalp, the liberality of friends in England and and her hair was grey. Another had a America one of the best sites in the city sore head which had to be poulticed had been previously secured; and this for some days. In fact, eleven were so handsome gift will permit the comple· very ill that we put them in hospital. tion of a project that is full of promise Oh, I have seen wretchedly poor people on behalf of the young men in and but never before faced starvation. I around this important center. could not but think that if the sights and sounds were so heartbreaking -Rangoon is the great commercial where food, medicine and care were center of Burma, says a writer in given, what must they be in the place Woman'8 Mi88ionarll Friend, and from which these children came." promises to be the door into Western China. Work has already been begun -This is what Annie H. Downie on the railroad which will take one to writes about child·life in Telugu Land; the very borders of that great empire. •• It is the custom," therefore the mother The city has a population of 200,000, must have neither food nor water for made up of nearly every race on earth; three days, nor must the baby be bathed there is an English-speaking community until then. Quite a ceremony attends of 10,000; the Chinese, Hindus, Mothat first bath. Some elderly relative hammedans, Tamils and Burmans make takes the child, and, stretcbIDg out her up largely the rest. Within the boundfeet, lays it between her ankles. It is aries of this little country 72 lanthen rubbed all over with soap-bark, guages and dialects are spoken. and its mouth, nose, eyes and ears, are filled with a pungent oil, •• to keep out -The American Baptist Mission the cold," and the other women look on Press in Rangoon, Burma, employs composedly while the poor child screams about 75 men, and is perhaps the most and sometimes froths at the mouth. important single agency in the Baptist Then the woman grasping the child by missions in Burma, and the largest misboth feet, swings it back and forth, sion press under the control of the head down, a couple of times, •• to make American Baptist Missionary Union. It was first started in a small way more than 75 years ago. From it have been issued many millions of portions of preaching in English I On another Scriptures. The whole Bible is pub- occasion he meant to order a roast lisht in 4 different languages, the Bur- chicken, and told his cook to go out man, the Sgaw Karen, the Pwo Karen and set fire to the street. and the Shan, and portions of Scrip- ture in about 5 or 6 other of the varied -The Peking Gautte publishes an dialects of Burma. As the Press is imperial edict appointing a director of the only printing house which can the railroad to be built between Peking publish books in all the principal and Hankow. The new road will be languages used in Burma, many school books in general use not only in some 700 miles in length, and it will the mission schools, but in government involve the bridging of 27 rivers. It and other schools, have been issued is said that funds for the construction from it; and, in fact, the school work of this line, to the amount of 30,000,000 of the whole country is largely depend- taels, have been advanced by an Amer- ent upon the work of this single estab- ican syndicate. lishment for its books and other liter- ature. -The China Mission Hand·book, just publisht in Shanghai, gives these -E. P. Dunlap writes thus from the latest figures from the Celestial Siam: A few months ago 2 devoted Empire: missionaries reacht our field from an unexpected source. They were sent by Number of societies reported, 44 the native church of Burma, and by Stations, 159 that church to be supported in their Out-stations, 1,054 work. They are Peguans, a tribe of Foreign misssionarles 1,824 lower Burma, and arc here to labor for Native agents (preachers, 1,4(9) 4,174069 the Peguans of Siam, a people that Number of churches, 55,098 have been sorely neglected-thousands Communicants, 21,858 of them war captives, and the descend- Total pupils under instruction, 148 ants of captives, made G.uring Siam's Medical missionaries (women, 47) 71 wars with Burma. This aged mis- Number of hosl'itals, 18,8Il8 sionary and his wife left a strong church Number of patIents, 111 in Burma and a large family of children Number of dispensaries, 228,162 and grandchildren, and made their w.ay Patients in dispensaries, alone for the joy of proclaiming Christ to their fellow-countrymen in this land. Were the wives of the missionaries A few Sabbaths ago 15 Peguans were baptized through their labors. enumerated, the number of foreigners, China.-Rev. J. F. MMters, a mis- male and female, would probably ex- sionary in China, says the Chinese word for heavenly is "teen," with an aspirate ceed 2,000. on the vowels. The missionary left out the aspirate with the result that the Korea.-A man's name, says a mis- word meant" crazy." After Mr. MM' sionary in Korea, is like a bamboo wil- ters had studied Cantonese a few derness-all the same thing, and yet all months he endeavored to preach a different. He has his boy name, his sermon. He wrote it out carefully, hat name, style name, special name, but made so many blunders in tones, and the good or bad name he leaves at vowel quantities and aspirates that some death. . of the Chinese remarked how much the English language resembled the Chi- -Mrs. M. F. Scranton writes of the nese. They supposed that he had been dress of the Korean boys and girls: "The boys, when drest up, have on long pink or red coats and white loose trousers, fastened about the ankle with a band of a bright·colored cloth or ribbon. They wear white wadded socks and wooden shoes. Their long black hair is parted in the middle and hangs in a braid down their backs. and is tied with a black ribbon. The girls generally wear red cotton skirts, with short jackets either green or yellow in color. Their hair is combed like the boys', only they wear a plum·colored ribbon instead of a black ODe,"

The Missionary Review of the World — 1890 Index

according to Act of Congress, in the year 1890

M~~ionary Review of the Worl~, VOL. III. NEW SERIES. . VOL. XIII. OLD SERIES.

JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1890.

J. M. SHERWOOD, EDITORS: NEW YORK. ARTHUR T. PIERSON, PHILADELPHIA.

PUBLISHERS: FUNK & W AGN ALLS, NEW YORK: LONDON: 18 AND 20 ASTOR PLACE. 44 FLEET STREET.

TORONTO, CANADA: WILLIAM BRIGGS, 78 AND 80 KING STREET, EAST. FUNK & WAGNALLS, In the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.

1~90.) INDEX

INDEX FOR 1890.

INDEX OF DEPARTMENTS.

LITERATURE OF ~IISSIONS. Pages 1,81, MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS. Pages 161, 241, 321, 401, 481, 561, 641, 721, 801, 63, 144, 225, 305, 383, 466, 546, 624, 704, 785, 881. 862,944.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE. EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS, Pages 43, 125, 203, 284, 364, 447, 525, 603, 684, 68, 151, 231,310, 387, 471, 551, 627, 709, 792, 763, 842, 936. 867,949.

MISSIONARY CORRESPONDENCE. Pages ORGANIZED MISSIONARY. WORK AND 49, 131, 211; 292, 372, 454, 536, 612, 693, 773, STATISTICS. Pages 73, 156, 237, 393, 636, 850,941. 714,873.

INTEfu~ATIONAL DEPARTMENT. Pages PROGRESS OF MISSIONS: MONTHLY 54, 136, 217, 297, 375,458,537,616,696, 777, BULLETIN. Pages 77, 159, 239, 316, 396 854. 475,556,637,717,797,877,958.

INDEX OF AUTHORS.

EDITORS. PAGB BRACQ, RE'V. J. C. Belgium-The French A. T. PIERSON. PAGE Protestants…. ………………….. 45 Is there to be a New Departure iu Mis- Cardinal La'Vigerie and his Anti·Slavery sions! …………….. ,……….. . Work …………………………… 721 Mission Tour of Britain …. 87, 161, 254, 361, 401 BROCKETT, L. P., M.D. Education and • Medical Missions …………………….. 354 Editorial notes …. 70, 155, 310, 627, 709, 867, E'Vangelization…… •……….. … … 850 BRADFORD, RE'V. A. H., D.D. The Chari· 891. ……………………………… 949 The McAlI Mission……………… " ….. 481 ties of Germany…. … …. ….. ….. .. 92 The Lack in Missions. :.. …. .. …….507, 58a A MiSSionary Heroine…… … . …….. 561 Letters from Abroad, 87, 161, 254, 361, 401, BROWN, HENRY E. Mechanic Missionaries. 540 CHAMBERS, TALBOT W., D.D. An Ameli· 481 ………………………………. 567 The Supernatural Factor in Missions••••• 653 "an" Persis the Beloved" •.••••••••••• 892 The Prsyer for Laborers ……………… 741 CLARK, REV. R. W. A Spiritual Barome- The Miracles of Missions-No. XVI., The ter for the Church………………… 918 Bishop of the Niger, 18; No. xvn., CLARKE, PASTOR. Poem, Tell the Tale … 494 CLARK, MISS HELEN F. The Congo Mis- The Wonderful Story of Madagasear.. 808 Book Notices………………………… 842 sions …………………………… 826 The Soudan Mission ………………….. 793 Dr. Pentecost's Siege of Calcutta……. •• 794 CROSS, REV. R. T. Prayer and Missions… 58Q The "New Herrnhut" ………………… 794 CuRTIS, REV. F. S. Account of the Shang· Missionary Crusade in Seotland.•• 87, 161, 254 Facts from Mission Fields. …………… 152 hai Missionary Conference •••..•• … 669 A Plea for Enthusiasm in Missions ….. 195 DELITZSCH, DR. FRANZ. Biblical Thoughts A Grand Farewell Meeting .••••••••••••••• 232 The Jews and Jerusalem ……………… 811 on the Conversion of the Jews. (Trans- The Present Outlook in France … .. ….. 897 laM by Prof. Schodde.) .•••..•. . •••• 575 Land of Martyrs and Missionaries .••••••• 891 DBNNI8, MRS. JAMES S. Lord Stratford de Redcli1fe….. …. …. ….. … … .. •…. 881 J. M. SHERwoon. ELLINWoon, F. F., D.D. Asceticism in Missions ………. '" ." .. .. . .. ……. • 32 Editorial Notes, 68, 151, 231, 313, 887, 471, The Last Decade of the Century…. • • . . 63 552, 680, 712, 795……… ……. .. …… 867 Is it an Answer to Prayer?.. … ……. .. 67 The Credulity of Skepticism………… 110 Book Notices…………………… ….. 841 The Religions of China……………… 144 ANONYHOUS. How Shall Mohammedans China as a Mission Field…………….. 147 Thibet and its Religions …………….. 149 be E'Vangelized? … .. …………… 428 The Roman Catholic Lay Congress of AGNEW, ELIZA, The Story of, in Ceylon…. 596 1889 ……………………………. 187 ARJ[STRONG, MRS. W. F. Life among the • Mexico …………………………… 225 Gautemala ………………………… 229 }{arens …………………………. 248 Missionary Churches .. , …………… 272 AsuMORE, 'V>r., JR. Correspondence …… 875 PAGE PAGE' – ELLINWOOD, F. F., D.D., continued. The Results of Modern Missions Perma- India ••••.•…•••.•.•••••••••••.•••••••• 305 nent …………………………….. 746- Shadowings of Messiah in Heathen Sys· LEONARD, REV. D. L. Mormon Proselytism 661 terns ••.•…••.••••••.•••••••••.••••••• 359 Moravian Missions among the American Buddhism and Christianity in Burmah Indians ………………. __ ………. 173- Babylon is Falling .• , •••••..•••.•••••••.• 266· and Siam •••••••.•••••••••••• _•••••••• 383 A Life that Told ..••…••••••.••.•••••. OOT The Druid Celts … • . . . . .••• •• .•••• •.•.• 438 Can we trust the Mormon Saints? •••••. 008· The Great African Mission Field….. ••• 466 The Indian Somajes • . ••. •••• …. •••••. 501 LOOMIS, REv. H. The Unexpected in Ja- A Plea for the Senecas ……………… 546 pan …………………………….. :ell… The Japanese on the Pacific Coast ••••• 550 Missions in Papal Europe …••.••••••••. 624 MUDGE, REv. JAMES. The Evolution of a Are they "Rice Christians" ?………. 627 Missionary Society…… , •••••••.•.• " 701 Woman's Work for Woman ….••••••.•. 648 The Situation in Japan and Korea ..•.•• 704 MCCONAUGHY, DAVID, JR. Y. M. C. A. A Foreign Missionary of Old Testament Work in India…………………… 61» Times………………………… '" 725 MOOREHEAD, MAx W. Student Volunteer Missions and Sects in the Turkish Em- Movement, 364,447,684,763..••….•••• 842'

pire……. . ….. …… ……. .. 785 NEVIUS, J. L., D.D. Famine and the Work The Duty of Christendom to the Jews •• 801 of Famine Relief …………………. 514 Brazil and its Missions. •. • .., .•••••••• 862 Various Missions in South America …• _ 866 PORTER, REV. THoMAS J. First Impres- The Faith Element in Missions .•.••.••• 944 sions in Brazil.. ………………….. 783· FULTON, REv. S. D. Nicaragna as a Mis- PrIZER, A. W., D.D. The Inheritances of sionary Field .•••••..•••••••••• . . . . •••• 199 Nations Allotted by God .••••••••••…. B2O- FERGUSON, WM. P. F., D.D. The Native PARKER, H. D., D.D. Changes in China Languages of Mexico•..•.••••••••.•••• 218 affecting its Progress.. . . ••.. …. •••• •• 61 GRACEY, J. T., D.D., International Depart- RIGGS, REV. JAMES-F. Undenominational ment, 54, 136, 217, 375,458, 616, 697, 777, 851 Mission Work ……………………. 736· The Jew in the Nineteenth Century …• 181 RAND, REV. F. E. Latest Facts about Mi· • Missionary Training Schools.•…••.•.•• 300 cronesia. ••. . ••.. … " _… • •. •. • .•.•• 41 GROUT, REV. LEWIS. Pastor Harms and Ross, REV. JOHN, A.M. The Christian his Mission Work…………………. 410 Dawn in Korea…………………… 241 Mahdism and Missions in the Soudan••• 753 The Chinese Missionary Problem •••••• 901 The Boers and Missions. ….. • • . . •. •.•• •• 166 SCHODDE, PROF. GEO. H., Ph.D. Abyssini- flApPER, DR. A. P. Letter from China..•. 372 Shanghai Missionary Conference ••..369, 676 ans and their Christianity. . •• • ••• ••••• • 44 A Chinese Secret Society and its Influ- The Religions work among the Immi- ence on Evangelistic Work ..•…••• '" 600 grants… •.••• ………………… " (IS- Unoccupied Territory………………. 269 STARBUCK, REV. CRAS. C. Translations, 37, HULBERT, PROF. H. B. The Science of 179, 277, 359, 443, 519, 679, 759, 836…… 924 Missions. •••• •••• •• •••• •• ••••. ••• •••• •• 486 SHEDD, DR. J. H. Letter to I. M. U …… 623 A Sketch 01' the Roman Catholic Move- SHrIH, REv. ARTHlJR H. Religion in China 543 ment in Korea..•••••.•••••.•••..•.•••• '730 Chinese Characteristics. ..•••••••••.••• 56· The Historical Geography of the Chris- STORROW, REV. EDWARD•.Foreign Missions tian Church…… …. •.••••••••• .••••• 26 in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth HAlIILTON, REv. J. TAYLOR. The Foreign Centuries. 260, 336, 495……………. m· Missions of the Moravian Church .••• 777 HAMLIN, DR. CYRUS. Letter to I. M. U •••• 622 STEFL, REV. ROBERT, D.D. The Jubilee of HERRICK. GEORGE F., D.D. The Kingdom the New Hebrides Mission, 100……. 561 'of God in the Land of Its Origin.. •• •. 854 SCHWEINrIZ, REv. PAUL DE. The Ramona Proper Attitude of Foreign Missio~ries Mission ………………………….. 358'

toward Conflicting Faiths….. .••• •• •• 59 The Romance of Goedverwacht…….. 833· JOHNSTON, Rev.J.ums. Notes on India, 365, 686 Moravians not Lutherans………….. 853- The Moravian Mission in the Kuskokwim 11~ Mission Notes•••••••••••••••.••••• 527, 765 THwING, E. P., D.D. Oriental Missions. •• 922 Education as an Evangelistic Agency.. 9 Protestant Missions a Hundred Years THOBURN, BISHOP. Missionary Comity…. 375- Ago and Now. .•• ••••• ••• •••• •••••• •••• 81 TAFT, REv. M. F. Chinese Education•••• 69'T KNox, CHAs. E., D.D. Personal Observa- TUOHSON, REV. ANDREW, D.D. The Mis- tions in Brazil…………………341, 422 sionin Basuto Land, 641; No. II …….. 1110' KNox, J. W., D.D., (Japan). Review ot TEMPLE, ANNA.. A Suggestion-A Poem•• SIll the Year 1889……………………. 321 LAURIE, REv. TaolUB. The Law ot the TAYLOR, J. HUDSON. To Every Creature •• 101· Advance …. '" ………………….. 490 WYCKOFF, PRoF. M. N. Education in Ja- pan……………………………. Ii37 WEST, MARIA A. Hidden Springs; or How • Missionaries are made. ……….. . •• 831>- WYLIE, REv. A. McELROY. The Marvel of Modem Medical Missions………….. 01. LITERATURE OF MISSIONS.

PAGE PAOli: Asceticism in Missions, F. F. Ellinwood, Law of the Advance, The, Thomas Laurie, D.D…………………………….. 32 D.D …………………………… 490 American "Persis the Beloved," Talbot Letters froni Abroad-No. VI., Review of W. Chambers, D.D………………… 892 his Mission, A. T. P ………………. 567 Babylon is Falling, Rev. D. L. Leonard … 266 Life among the Karens, IIlrs. W. F. Arm- Biblical Thonghts on the Conversion of the strong …………………………. 248 Jews, Prof. F. Delitzsch, D.D. Trans- Life that Told, Rev. D. L. Leonard…….. 908 lated by Prof. J. H. Schodde………. 575 Mahdism and Missions in the Soudan, Rev.

Boers and Missions, The, Rev. Lewis Grout 166 Lewis Grout ………………….. 753 Cardinal Lavigerie and his Anti-Slavery McAll Mission, The, A. T. P ……………. 481 work, Rev. J. C. Bracq……………. 721 Miracles of Missions-No. XVI., Bishop of Dharities of Germany, The, A. H. Brad- the Niger, A. T. P……….. …….. 18 ford, D.D ………………………. 92 No. XVII., Madagascar, A. T. P……… 808 Dhlnese Secret Society and its Influence on Missionary Churches, F. F. Ellinwood, the Evangelistic Work, J. Stewart D. D …………… "" …………… 272 Happer.. .. . .. …. ….. …. . ………. 600 Missionary Crusade of Dr. Pierson in Scot- Dhristian Dawn in Korea, The, Rev. John land-No. I………. …. …. ………. 87 Ross, A. M…………. ……………. 241 No. II ……………………………. 254 Dhinese Missionary Problem, Rev. John Missionary Heroine, A, A. H. Bradford, Ross…………….. … . …………. 901 D. D…. .. …………………… 561 {)ongo Missio-as, The, Miss Helen F. Clark 826 Mission in Basuto Land, The, Rev. Andrew Dan we Trust the Mormon Saints, Rev. D. Thomson, D. D ………………….. 641 L. Leonard.. . . . . . .. . …. .. …… 908 Missions in Old Scotland-No. II., A. T. P. 161 'Credulity of Skepticism, The, F. F Ellin- Mission Tour of Britain, The, A. T. P., wood, D. D………………………. 110 No.ill………………………….. 831 Druid Celts.-The Early Missionary Race No. IV…………………………….. 401 of Western Europe, F. F. Ellinwood, 1I10ravian Missions among the American D.D ……………………………… 438 Indians, Rfv. D. L. Leonard….. . . . . .. 173 Duty of Christendom to the Jews, F. F. El- 1I10ravian lI1isslOn on the Kuskokwim, Rev.

linwood, D.D……………………… 801 Paul de Schweinitz ……… ……… 115.

Education as an Evangelistic Agency, 1I10rmon Proselytism, Rev. D. L. Leonard. 661 JamesJohnston, F.S.S……….. _….. 9 lI1ission in Basuto Land-No. II.. Rev. A.

Famine and the Work of Famine Relief, J Thomson, D. D …………………… 910 L. Nevius, D. D……………………. 514 lI1arvel of Modern Medical lI1issions, Rev.

Foreign Missionary of Old Testament A. McElroy Wylie…………………. 919 Times, A, F. F'. Ellinwood, D.D ….. 725 Nicaragua as a Missionary Field, Rev. S.

Foreign Missions in the Seventeenth and D. Fulton………………………… 199 Eighteenth Centuries, Rev. Edward Notes on New Books of a Missionary Char- Storrow, ……………………… 260, 336, 495, 579 acter ….. .. . •. •….. . . . … . …524, 841 "Hidtlen Springs; or, How Missionaries Are Orientalll1issions, Dr. E. P. Thwing. 922 Made, Maria.A. West……………… 835 Our Volunteer Missionary Students, E.

Historical Geography of the Christian W. R. ……. .. ……………… 123, 202 Church, The, Prof. Henry W. Hulbert. 26 Pastor Harms and his Mission Work, Rev.

How Shall Mohammedans be Evangelized? 428 Lewis Grout …. '" ………………. 410 Importance of Medical Missions, The, (Edi· Personal Observations in Brazil, Chas. E.

torial, A. T. P.) …………………… 354 Knox, D.D ……………………. 341, 422 Indian Somajes, The, F. F. Ellinwood,D.D. 501 Plea for Enthusiasm in lI1issions, A, {Edi- Inheritances of Nations Allotted by God, torial, A. T. P.) …………… .. … . … 195 The, A. W. Pitzer, D.D. …… …….. 820 Prayer and lI1issions, Rev. R. T. Cross …. 588 Is There to be a New Departure in Mis- Prayer for Laborers, The, (Editorial, A.

sions? A. T. P ……………………. . T.PJ………… .. ……………. 741 .Japan: Review of the Year 1889, Geo. W. Proceedings of the Shanghai Missionary .Knox, D.D……………………….. 321 Conference, Rev. F. S. Curtis …….. 669 .Jew in the Nineteenth Century, The, J. Protestant Missions a Hundred Years T. Gracey, D.D……………………. 181 Ago and Now, Rev. James Johnston, .Jubilee of the New Hebrides Missions. F. S.S., ………………………… 81 The, Robert Steel, D.D… . ……. 100, 591 Present Outlook in France, A. T. P …….. 897 Lack of Consecration and Prayer, The Ramona lI1ission,The, Rev. Paul de Schwei- (Editorial, A. T. P.) ………………. 583 nitz ……………………………… 358 J..aek of Information and Individualism, Religious Work among the Immigrants, The (Editorial, A. T. P.)…………… 5b7 The, Rev. G. H. Schodde, Ph. D…….. 416 Latest Facts about Micronesia, Rev. F. E. Results of 1I10dern Missions Permanent, Rand ……………………………. 41 '!'he, Thomas Laurie, D. D…………. 746 PAGE PAGE'.

• Revival In the Nestorlan Churches in 1800. Supernatural Factor in Missions. The. The ..•.••..••••…•……….••••…… 517 A. T.P ……………………….. 653· Revolution in Uganda. The .••………… 281 Stratford de Redcliff", I.ord. !lirs. James Roman Catholic Lay Congress of 1889.The. S. Dennis…. .. .. .. .. .. ….. .. .. … …. 881 F. F. Ellinwood. D. D …….. . • .. ….. 187 Suggestion. A Poem. Anna Temple …… 891 Romance of Goedverwacht. Rev. Paul de Spiritual Barometer for the Church. A.

Schwelnitz …. . ……………… '" 833 Rev. R. W. Clark………………… , 918· Science of Missions. The, Prof. Homer B. Tell the Tale. A Poem. Rev. J. Clark …… 494 To Every Creature. Rev. J. Hudson Taylor 106 Hulbert … . .. •. …. • • .. .. .. .. …. . …. 486 Translations from Foreign Missionary Shadowlngs of Messiah in Heathen Sys· Periodicals. Rev. C. C. Starbuck. tems. F. F. Ellinwood. D. D……….. 349 87. 119. 277. 859. 448. 519. 679. 759. 886. 924 Shanghai Conference. Dr. A. P. Happer.. 676 Undenominational Mission 'York, Rev. Sketch of the Roman Catholic Movement James F. Riggs ………………….. 786· Unoccupied Territory, A. P. Happel'. In Korea, A, Prof. H. B. Hulbert …… 730 D.D…………………………….. 269 Story of Eliza Agnew In Ceylon. The. Miss Woman's Work for Woman. F. F. Ellin· wood. D. D………………………. r>48 M. W. Leitch ……………………. 596 Student Volunteer Movement, The. E. W.

R …………………………….. I23.202 GENERAL INDEX.

PAGE PAGE.

AFRICA.-77, 159. 239,816.951. 958; Stan- A Pathetic Story. 450; Ascent of Ruweu· ley's Arrival. 125; Stanley and Africa. 126; zori in Africa, 451; The Great African Missionary Interests In East Africa. 127; Mission }<'ield,by Dr. F. F.Ellinwood, 466; Commerce Checking Slave Trade on the African Explorations, 467; "Sincere Congo. 43; The Bishop of the Niger, 18; Christians" and the Liquor Traffic in Italy and Africa. Peculiarities of the Africa, 471; Two Favorite Pictures of Nile. 48; Abysslnians· and Their Chris- Stanley. 471; The Balolo Tribes on the tianity. 44; Bishop Taylor's Industrial Upper Congo, 475; Geographical Discov- Missions. 141; The United States and the ery and Missions. 476; Lieut.Werner and Congo Free State. 152.217; Royal Niger Tippo Tib. 476; Congo Steamers. 476. Co., 208; BoersandMissions. Rev. Lewia Missionary Notes from the Congo. 476; Grout. 166; East African Coast. 205; Eng- South African Missions. 476; Swedish land and Portugal in Africa. 206; Letter Missionaries to the Congo and China, 476; from Rev. James Scott. 211; North Af- Royal Niger Co. 476; Bishop Taylor am!' rica as a Mission Field. Letter from Rev. his African Missions, 477; From our Cor· George Pearse.211; The Revolution In respondent at the Equator Station. 477; Uganda. 281; Notes on Africa, by our Britisif South Africa Co., 477; Map of English Correspondent. 285; Lord Salis- Central. 525; British Churches and the bury's Policy. 286: Dr. Guinness' New Brussels Conference. 527; African Trade· Magazine. 286; African and European 529; Italy's Position, 529; Mackenzie and Influence, 286; Dr. Thomson on the Major Wissman, 530; Inner VaUey of the- Mission in Basuto Land-No. 11.•910; The Congo. 530; Congo Money. 530; Mission Bishop of Cape Town, 933; The Inde- Work In the Congo Valley. 556; Letter- pendent Congo State, 933; M. Chaudoin from Rev. John Scott., 583; Baptism of a held by King Dahomey. 933; Rev. Dr. Mohammedan in Algiers. 533; Shall Islam Johnston. a Jamaica Missionary. 988; Rule Africa? 552; The Soudan Missionary Scientific Fact. 941; Lake Tanganyika Movement. 555; King Mwanga, 556; Brus- lIission, 367; The Ugauda Mission. 867; sels Conference. 556; Country of the Oil West African Missions. 868; Bishop Rivers, 556; Intoxicants, 556; Dr. Meyer's Smythies and Slavery at Zanzibar. 868; Exploit. 556; Various Items of Interest, A Revival In Katl'raria.368; The Work 556; Stanley Found a New Race of and the Honor Conferred upon Miss Blacks. 556: New Station on the Congo. Waterston, M. D., 869; Work on the Zam- 556; Missionary Societies on the Congo. besi. 360; Work of the Protestant 557; Portuguese Departure from. Nyassa- Churches of French Switzerland. 861; land. 605; Experiences on Lake Nyassa. The Kbassas People. 861; •. Immanuel" 605; "An Awful Land," 605; North Af- God be with us. 863; England and Portu- rica Mission, 605; Another Missionary gal. 396; Mwanga Re·established. 396; Martyr, 605; Dr. Felkin on Uganda, 606; European Territory, 897; The Niger England and Germany In East Africa, Country. 397; British Missions and the 606; The French in West Africa, 607; The Portuguese. 448; German Protestant Soudan Missionary Movement, 615; Uni- Missions on the Cameroons River, 449' versities Mission to Central Africa, 633; PAGE PAGB Con~o Balolo Mission, 6.37; Drink Traffic, ment, 465; Sao Paulo School and Educa- 637; Stanley's Remedy for Slavery, 637; tion,638; Letter from Rev. J. B. KnIt, on Duke of Fife's Statement, 637; Dr. Thom- Presbytery of Sao Paulo, 131 ; Letter son on Missions in the Basuto Land. fromRev.J. B. Howell,49; Presbyterian 641; The Anglo – German Agreement, Mission, 2fY7; Reaction. 769; First Im- 689; Stanley and the Bmssels Con- pressions in,783; Protestant Newspapers, ference, 691; Nelson's Starvation Camp, 797; Political Changes, American Mis- 692; The Work in Abyssinia, 717; sions, etc., 862; Other South American Steamer on Victoria Nyanza, 717; Missions, Brussels Anti-Siavery Con- The Gaza Country, 717; Mackenzie gress.. .. ………….. _.. …. ….. .. .. 860 Memorial Mission, 717; King Mwanga, BELGIUM.-New Membersto the Chris- 717; Soudan Famine, 717; Number tian MiSSionary Church, 637; Stanley's of Stations in Africa. 717; Bishop Appointment, 638; The French Protes- Tucker,717; Mahdism and Missions in tants, 45; Anti-Slavery Congress, 209; the Soudan, 753; Abolition of Slavery in The Conference at Brussels, 231; Loan Zanzibar, 765; The British East Africa to the Congo Free State ……………. 877 Co., ';'68; The Congo River of to-day, 769; BURMAH and SIAM.-240, 316; Bud- King Leopold and the Congo State. 769; dhism and Christianity in, 383; Buddhist Zanzibar Decree Against I:llavery, 797; extravagance in beautifying tbeir Tem- Number of Missionary Societ.ies in Af- ples, 770; "A Thousand Miles on an Ele- rica, 797; Congo Railway, 797; The Congo pbant," 842; Life amoug the .Karena, Missions, 826; New World of Central Af- Mrs. W. F. Armstrong, 248; Letter from rica, 841; Daybreak in North Africa, 841; Rev. M. Jameson …………………… 292 Dr. Blaikie's Life of Livingstone, 842; Buddhism and Christianity, 383, 389…••.. 941 Mwanga Stripped of Despotic Power CHINA.-78,159, 240, 317, 958; Shanghai 844; Editorial Notes on Uganda, 845; Missionary Conference, 369; The ·Worship Zanzibar, 845; The Slave Traffic, 861; of Heaven by the Emperor, 372; Mission Firearms, 862; The Liquor Traffic. 861; to the Chinese Blind, Miss Gordon-Cum- Great Britain. Sphere of Influence, 877; ming, 392; Dr. Mary Fulton, 397; Text to Explore Central Africa, 877; Univer- Books in China, 397; The Empress, 397; sities' Mission, 877; the Trappists, 877; High Honor shown to an American mis- Roman Catholic Missions in Uganda….. 877 sionary, 452; God and the Opium Traffic. American Board, Missionaries Appointed. 559 Letter from an American Missionary at American Indians, Moravian Missions Shaughai, and an Appeal from the Chris- tian Churches of Canton to the Christian among the, Rev. D. L. Leonard…… 173 Churches of England, 454; The Literary Almanac, American Board .•• " . •• . •• •. . .. 153 Teacher in China, 474; Anti-Chinese Leg- Anniversary of 1892 ………….. __ …… 155 islation, 474; Dr. Peck's Nine Year's AUSTRALlA.-Evangelistic Society of Service, 477; Chinese Evangelist, .79; Famine and its Relief, 514; The Religions Victoria ………………………….. 637 of China, 543; Value of a single Proc1a- ALASKA.-The Moravian Mission, 960; mation of the Gospel, 531; The Impend- ing Opium Crisis: Anti-Opium Memorial. On the Kuskokwim ……………….. 115 612; Sh:lnghai Conference, 638; Statistics ASIA.-Asiatic Heatbendom, 80; E. G. Presen."d,638; Proceedings of Shanghai Conference, 669; The Four Appeals of Porter "To the Churches of Asia" …… 296 the Conference to the Churches, 673; Dr. American "Persis the Beloved," T. W. Happer's Remarks on the Conference. 676; Editorial Note on do., 712; Plan of Chambers, D.D …………………….. 892 Uulon of Presbyterian Cburches, 693; A.. B. C. F. M………………………… 933 Editorial Note on, 709; Chinese Educa- ARMENIA………… '" ………….. 934 tion, 697; A Great Revival,717; Shanghai Baptist Missions…. .. . ……………… 237 Union Confereuce, 712; China Inland Baptist Missionary Society…. • •• •. . . . … 237 Mission of North America, 773; The Baptist Year Book for 1890, TbeAmerican 479 Treaty with Chiua,785; Support of a Mis- Baptist MissionaryUnion……………. 153 sionary in, 796; Estimated Population. Boers and Missions, Rev. Lewis Grout ••.. 166 797; China Inland Mission, 797; A great Birmingbam, Young Men's Foreign Mis- Evangelizing Agency, 845; Inland Mt'!- sion. 878; Board Indemnified, 878; Chi- sionary Rociety ……………………. 238 nese ~Iissionary Problem, 900; Canada Babylon is Falling, Rev. D. L. Leonard … 266 and English Presbyterian Missions in Berlin 1I1ir.sionary Society, Statistics of… 458 China, 128; Chinese Characteristics, 56; Berlin Mission in Transvaal •..•……..• 682 Uneasiness at Peking, 128; Letter from Bible, Letter of Rev. H. Bingham on Com- .. Missionary in the Interior, 131; Th"

pleting Translation of the, ……….•••• 554 Boston and African Liquor Traffic … … 559 Books of a Missionary Character, Notes onNew.524………………………. 841 BRAZI L.":"Dr. Knox's Personal Observa- tions in, 341, 422; Church Dis·establish- PAGE PAOlI number of the Buddhists, 293; Opening of Work in Kirin, 132; Presbyterian land Missions, 528; British Churches and Church of, 984; The Religions of China, the Brussels Conference, 527; Presby- 144; The Population, 984; China as a tery of Edinburgh and Indian Missions, Mission Field, 147; Medical Missionaries, 528; Wesleyan Mis.<;ionary Society, 528; 984; First Impressions in a China Mis- ChurchMissionary Society, 528; British 8ion, 50; Letter from Rev. A. H. Smith, and Foreign Bible Society, 529; Baptist 51; Meeting its Progress, 61; Action Missionary Society. 529; Society for the of New York Chamber of Commerce, Propagation of the Gospel: Origin and 207; The Temple of Heaven, 287; Letter Operations in the 18th Century, 580; do., from Dr. Happer, 212; Dr. Henry V. Report for 1889, 636; Report of Presby- Noyes, 288; Letter from Miss F. C. terian Church for 1889, 636; Report of Hayes, 214; Missionary Education in London Missionary Society, 635; Report China, 222; The China Inland Mission, of Universities Mission, 633; English 315, 950; The General Conference of Wesleyan Missionary Society, Report, Shanghai.•.••.••.•••.••………•…. 304, 949 719; Dr. Barnardo's Annual Meeting of Children, 770; Report of the Investiga- COSTA RICA.-387, 389; Letter from ting Committee of the London Mis- the only Protestant Missionary there, sionary Society, 773; Flow of Converts 388; Hon. N. F. Graves on Costa Rica .. 388 to the Church of Rome…• __ …….. . .. 84i CANADA.-Presbyterian Church, 878; EGYPT.-78; The Arabian Mission …… 121 Toronto Medical Students' Y. M. C. A. 878 Education as an Evangelistic Agency, CEYLON.-Eliza Agnew's Work •••••••• 596 James Johnston, F. S. S…………… __ !I Century of Missions-uPeriodical Ac- Evangelizing the WQrld in the Present counts" •••• __ ……………………… 314 Generation …………………. :… …. 31. Evangelical Alliance …….. __ ………… 318 CENTRAL AMERICA.-Nicaragna as a Mission Field, Rev.·S. D. Fnlton, 199; l"RANCE.-159, 317, 958; Missionary S0- ciety, Letter from Rev. J. C. Bracq,51; Guatemala…. •• •••• •• .••• •. . .•.••• • .. .. 229 The Public Schools, 130; The McAll Mis- sion, 371, 481; A Strong Appeal for Help, Con1licting Faiths, Proper Attitude to- 584; Letter from CharlesE. Faithful, 584; ward, Rev. J. Herrick .•..•••••…….. 59 Missionary Conference at Chamounix. 638; Letter from our Correspondent at ChrIstian Missions, Prof. Flint .. _. . _. _.•• 235 Marseilles, 775; A Missionary Boat on ChrIstlieb, Mrs. Dr …•••. _…. _….. -.,. •. 235 the Seine, 797; Anti-slavery Congress, Chntches, Missionary, Dr. Ellinwood .•…• t72 878; The Present Outlook in France Convention of the Northwest•••.•….•… : 154 (Editorial, A. T. P.), 897; Protestantism Colonization Society of America, Report. 479 in France, 984; Population…………. 98i Comparative Destitution in Christian and Dr. Faith Element in Missions, Ellinwood, 944 Pagan Lands ……………•••.•••••…. 471 ConsecrationPrayerMeeting, A.•••.••••.. 472 FORMOSA. – Dr. Mackay's Fruitful Contil14!ntal Evangelization ..•…•.•••.•.. 608 Work, 557;0 Rapid Progress in Mission Corpus Christi, Adoration of. :. . . . . . ••. . .• 711 Work ……………………………… 797 Christian Endeavor Society, Statistics of.. 719 ChrIstian Church, Historical Geography Foreign Missions in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries, Rev. E. Storrow, of, H. W. Hulbert…………. •••• . . . . 26 260, 336, 495, 571 Can We Trust the Mormon Saints 1 Rev. Frederick IV. of Denmark, Morts to Con- D. L. Leonard …………… __ ••• .••• •• 908 vert the Heathen in 1699…………….. 491 Catholicism, Roman ..••••…. 984, 955, 957, 960 Churches Disbanded ••••••..•.•. , ••.•••••• 984 GREAT RRITAIN.-Dr. Pierson's Mis- Correspondents, Replies to ………….. __ 952 sion Tour, 331, 401; Anglo-Saxon Missions Druid Celts, The, F. F. Ellinwood, D. D•.. 438 in the 17th and 18th Centuries, 336; Dr. Death of Missionaries, 143, 942; Death of Pierson's Address Before the Edin- burgh Medical Missionary Society, 354; Dr. Sherwood……………………… 949 Foreign Missionary Incomes, 870; Nota- Dark Continent, Hope for the.•.•..•..•.• ,. 236 ble Testhnony to Rev. Mr. Anderson, 370; Dr. Miller's Letter to Dr. Pierson, 374; DENMARK ………………………. 317 Missionaries Wanted, 897; Extent of England's Empire, 397; Report and Sta.- ENGLAND.-78, 240, 317; Letter from tistics of Established Churches of Scot- Bishop Taylor, 129; A Layman's Views land, 395; United Methodist Free about England, 214; From Our Corres- Churches, 395; Reformed Presbyterian -pondent, 288; Missionary Operations in (Covenanter) Church of Scotland 395. the 17th and 18th Centuries, 495: For- PrImitive Methodist Missionary Society, mation of the Society for Promoting 396; Memorial Statue to John Howard, ChrIstian Knowledge, also of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 474; National Protestant Congress…… 93i Foreign Parts, 500; Presbyterian Alli· ance, 527; Presbyterian Church of Eng- PAGE PAGE GERMANY.-159; The Charities of Ger- of Missions in India, " 841; Poverty of the many, Dr. Bradford, 92; Evangeli9al People, 846; Missionaries in Court, 878; Synod,239; Generous Giving. …… ….. 878 Sir Bartle Frere, 935; Missionaries for India ……………………………… 936 fifREECE.-CaU for Laborers.. . . .. . . . . .. 557 Indians of North America, 173; Contract Harms, Pastor Louis, Rev. Lewis Grout. .. 410 Schools, 936; Defeat of the "Whipple Heathen at Home.. . . . . . . … •. . . .. . . . . . . . .. 479 BilI"…. _•.•• _……… • …… _…… 632 HAWAII.-Rev. W. A. Essery's Address Iuternational Missionary Union, 223; An- nual Meeting……………………… 465 on the Victory of the Gospel ………… 846 Information, Lack of……………….. 5W Health, RePort of the Board of.. •• .••. .. . • 46 IRELAND.-Colonel Olcott's Lecture, Health in the Tropics. . .. . . …. • .. . . . …. . . 54 BO; Irish Church Society ……. _…….. 879 HUNGARY. – 317; Seven Years of ITALY.-79, 160. Italy and Africa, 43; Italian Evangeli7.a.tion, 290; The Free Prayer for Buda Pesth……………… 303 Christian Church, 614; Missionary Con- "Hottentot," a Noble Example.. .•.••… 683 ference at Flo;ence in 1891, 718; The INDIA.-79, 160, 240, 317, 305; Mission Evangelical Church Mission, 798; A New Law …………………………… 936 Sunday·schools, 46; Current Literature, Interesting Communication from Rev. Jesuit Missions, 47; A Hindu Lady Re- James Herrick …………………….. l!96 former, 130; Government Supporting JAPAN.-79, 160, 240, 317, 958; Dr. Griffis, Idolatry, 208; Sir. Wm. Hunter's Testi- 48; Letter from L. D. Wishard,53; The mony, 208, 398; Letter from Miss Wilder, Unexpected in Japan, 297; Dr. Geo. W. 215; Wesleyans on Reeent Criticisms, Knox's Review of the Events of 1889, 224; Christian Vernacular Education So- 321; Orphan Asylum at Okayama, 398; ciety, 238; The Opium Traffic, 289; Pres- Y. M. C. A. Convention at Osaka, 398; A byterian Missionary Societies, 289; Eng- New Station at Tottori, 398; The Modern lish Wesleyans and the Indian lI-fission- Martyr of the Orient, Joseph Neesima. aries, 365; Current Literature and Edu- Letter from Rev. James H. Pettee, 456; cation, 366; Church Missionary Society Various Items of Interest, 478; Map and and the Higher Education, 366; (Jonfes- Statistics, 535; Education in, 537; Japan- sion of Keshub Chunder Sen, 398; The ese on the Pacific Coast, 5i1O; A. B. C. F. Telugus, 398; Opium smoking, 398; An M. Mission, 639; Buddhist Priests, 639; Extraordinary Pamphlet, 452; Appeal Educational Exhibit at Paris Exposition. from the Kohlapur MiSSion, 456; The 69"2; The Situation in, by Dr. Ellinwood, Gospel Weakening the Defences of 704; Work of Home Missions, 719; A Hinduism, 444; The oldest Foreign Mis- Correction of Statement, 776; Murder of sionary out of 900, in India, an Ameri- Mr. Large, 718, 797; First Japanese Par- can, Rev. John Newton, 477; The Cam- liament, 798; The New Constitutional bridge Mission to Delhi, 477; Darjeeling Government, 846; Appeal from Baptist Mission, 478; The Indian Somajes, 501; Missionaries, 847, Russian Orthodox Mis- Pupils in Protestant and Roman Catho- sionaries, 936; The Hochl Shlmbun..•.•. Il36 lic Mission Schools, 522; Great Bathing JEWS.-79, 318, 533, 952, 958, 959; Confer- Festival, 523; Disintegration of Hindu- ence in Behalf of the Jews, 70; The Jew in ism, 557; A New Sect, 557; Dr. Thwing's the Nineteenth Century, Dr. Gracey, 181; Travels, 558; Strength of the Church, London Society for the Jews, 238; British and the Population, 558; Useful Litera- Society,238; Jews and Jerusalem, 311; ture Society, 607; Irish Presbyterian Free Church of Scotland Missions, 453; Church, "Jungle Tribe Mission, " 569; Jews, Prof. Delitztch, on Conversion of Missions among the Santals, 638; Need the, 575; The Number of Jews in Pales- of Female Misslonaries,639; Notes on tine, 799; The Duty of Christendom to, Various Interests (Translations), 680; In- BOl; Relief Fund, 937; Persecution in dian Church Aid Association, 686; De- Russia, 937; Spirit of Antagonism …… 937 Telopment of Medical Missions, 687; Fe- JAVA.-240; Missionary Work in …….. 521 maleEducation,687; Lepers, 688; Zenana Judson, Mrs. Adoniram, By Dr. Bradford 561 Missions, 688; Welsh Calvanistic Foreign " Jungle Tribe Mission" of Irish PresbylIIssions, 689; Young Men's Christian terian Church……………………… ~ Association Work, 694; Work Prosper- Jones, Rev. John……………. _….. ••. !88 Ing, 718; Bishop Thoburn on India, 718; KOREA.-l60, 209, 942; The Christian London Auxiliary of the Mission to Dawn in Korea, 241; Letter from Corres- Lepers, 718; Child Marriages, 765; Ze- pondent at Seoul, 295; KhArtoum Con- :aana Misions, 766; Testimony to Indian gress, The, 392; The Koreau Alphabet, Missions, 766; Lepers in India, 767; The 478; The Present Condition of '1'hings,'/08; Opium Curse, 770; Tendency toward Progress in Mission Work, 717; Roman. Brahma Somajlsm, 771; Letter from 1Iiss Ellen Arnold, 775; Hebraic Race in the Punjab, 798; Baptism of an Interest- Jbg Hindu, 797; Lunn's Work; "A Friend PAGE PAG. 08.tholic lfovement in, 730; The gift of a Methodist New Connection Missionary Bible to the King, 879; Roman Catholic MissioDruies, 879; Moravian Missions … 879 Society……………. • ………… 23'/' LABRADOR.-Moravian Missions in ..• 519 Mixed Company in America, The…. . . . .. 940 Latin America, Our Relations with…….. 136 Mormonism …………………………. 951 Last Decade of the Century. . .• . . . . . •.•• • • 63 Mormons Abolish Polygamy •••.••.. ~ ••••. 938 LetUs Expect Great Things, Dr. Gracey.. 458 Mormon Saints-Can we trust them f •• '" 908 Life that Told, A …………………….. 007 Miscellaneous……………………959, 960 NEW HEBBIDES.-The Jubilee of Large, Murder of Mr……………… 718, 'l'¥l MADAGASCAPh -80, 240, 818, 949; Missions there, 100, 591; Anniversary of the Martyrdom of John Williams, 152; Opening of a New Church, 558; Concern Remarkable Liberality of the Converts.. 798 of English Missionary SoCieties, 767; The NEW ZEALAND. – Ninety-five per Gold Craze, 767; The Wonderful Story cent. of the Population professing Chris- of its Evangelization, 808; Letter from tians, 478; The Last Census ……….., 799 Rev. James B. Mackay……………… 850 NEW MEXlCO.-Synod of, J. J. Gil· Mackay, Alexander, Death of…………. 555 christ …. .. ……………………. 54 Marvel of Modern Medical Missions, The, NEW GUINEA……………. ……… 80 Rev. A. McElroy Wylie ……………… 919 Need of Caution, The ………………… 151 Mechanic Missionaries ……………….. Ii40 Nestorian Churches, Revivalin ……….. 517 Medical Missions, Facts and Testimonies NICARAGUA and COSTA RICA.- to their Success ……………………. 479 387, Letter from Dr. Brockett………. 389 Medical Misnions …………………….. 234 NORWAy…… .. ……………….. 318 Medical Missions at Home and Abroad .•. 820 Opium Tra.fflc in China, Appeal against it 454 MEXICO.-225; The Native Languages Oriental Missions, Dr. E. P. Thwing……. 922 of, Rev. W. P. F. Ferguson, D.D., 218; A PERSIA.-Murderof Mrs. J. W. Wright, 79!1 TheolOgical Training School.•••••••••••• 639 P ALESTINE.-818; The Number ofJews Moody's Training School …………….. , 69 there, 799; Colonization, 799; AnAwaken· Missionaries, The Distribution of, in the ing of Life and Energy …. .. …. . . …… 847 World ……………………………. 479 PORTUGAL.-818, Its Claims to Afri· Missionary Comity…. .. .. .. .. ……. ….. 375 can Territory, A note of warning. . ….• 458 Missionary Training Instituts at Minne- Poems, Tell the Tale, 494; A Suggestion.. 891 apolis, 393; at Brooklyn…………….. 960 Prayer, 583; Prayer and Missions, 588; Missionary Exposition, A Grand Picture Prize Essay, 680; Prize Offer, 680; An. swered Prayer, 633; Prayer for Labor. of …………………………… 627 ers, 741; The Bishop of Korea, 768; Is it MiSSionaries Answer the Critics on Mis· an Answer to Prayer? ….. ………… 67 Presbyterian Board of Foreigu Missions, sion Economy……………………… 138 955 ……………………………….. 956 Missionary Lectureships……. ……….. 68 Presbyterian Foreign Missionary Reports. 559 MIssionary Review of the World. ••. .••••• 71 Protestants in Heathen Conntries…….. 80 MiSSionary Work, Vessels Engaged in …. 820 Railway across Behring Strait……… 940, 954 Meravian Missions, 320, 445; in the Kus- Reformed Church, Receipts of 1889.•..•… 559 Religions of the World, Classified……… 478 kokwim, 115; Table of Statistics, 478; in Replies to Correspondents, A. T. P …….. ~ Labrador, 519; in Surinam………….. 867 Results of European Intercourse with the Moravian Missions among the Ameri· African.. . ………… .. . .. …. … .. … 479 can Indians, Rev. D. L. Leonard……… 173 Roman Catholic Lay Congress, Dr. Ellin. Moravians, not Lutherans ………….. 853 wood …………………………….. 187 Mohammedans. 957; How Shall they be Evangelized.. .. …… .. …………….. 428 RUSSIA.-l60, Evangelical Lutheran Missions, How Advanced ……………… 490 Church, 359; Foreigu Religions in the Missions, The Science of………………. 486 Empire, 4.8; Persecution of the Jews, Missions, A Hundred Years Ago and Now, 719; Repressing Missionary Work. .. .. 79!1 Protestant, Rev. James Johnston……. 81 Missions, The Crises of……………. 155 SCOTLAND.-80, 819, Missions in Old Missions, Is there to be a New Departure in, A. T. P., D.D ………………… .. Scotland-No. n., A. T. P.,161; Dr. Pier Missions, The Miracles of, No. XVI.' The Bishop of the Niger, 18. No. XVII.- son's Missionary Crusade in, 87, 2M; Mis· Madagascar, A. T. P ………………. 808 sion Work of the Church of Scotland, Missions, Asceticism in, F. F. Ellenwood, 290; Good News Received by the Free D.D., 82 …… …. ……… …. ……. 155 Missions, A Plea. for Enthusiasm in, A. T. Church from L":ke Nyassa, 555; J4ee P…………………………………. 195 MiSsion Fields……………………….. 210 Church of Scotland, Report, 685; United lIicronesia, Latest Facts About, Rev. F. E. Presbyterian Church, Report, 685; Send· Rand …………………………………1 ing out Missionaries to Morocco……… 791 SOUTH AMERICA.-819, American Bible Society, 131; Strategic Points, 608; Spanish Mission Work in Chili, 698; Rom· PAGE PAGE ish outbreaks in Zacatecas, 709; South Presbyterian Church of England, Report American Missions. . .. •••• • • .. •• • .. ….. 866 for 1889, 716; Reformed (Dutch) Church SPAIN.-Conversion of the Jesuit, Father in America, Report for 1889·90, 716; Raphael de Jafra Menendez, 639 ..•…•• 938 American Marathi Mi••lon. 873; Ameri- SWEDEN.-160; Request for Prayer, 537; can Madura. Mission, South India., A New Mission in Africa, 558; The Force 874; American Free Baptist Mi.sion. of the Mission on the Congo to be In- South Bengal, 874; Canada Bapti.t Telngu creased,559; Answered Prayer, 639; An- Mi••ion, 874; Malayam Mi.sion of L. M. nual Convention of the Fatherland Mis- S., Ba.el G. E. M. S.. Southwe.tern India, sionary Society, 719; Scandinavian Mis- 874; Mackay Mis.ion Ho.pital, Formosa. sionary Conference in Christiana……. 683 874; M. E. Church (North) N. China Mis· SWITZERLAND.-l60, 379, The Religi- .ion., 874; Board of Foreign Mis.ions of ous Condition of, 771; Annual Meeting of Pre.byterian Church (South) Raport for M. E. Conference…. . .. . •.. .. •• .. .. . …. 799 1889·90.874; American Pre.byterian(North) SYRIA.-80, Mr. Lethaby in Moab; An Mis.ion in Canton. China. 875; American Ancient Assyrian Library, 48; Work of Baptist Missionary Union. 876; Church American Bible Society, 381; Revival Mission~ Society…………………. 878 in Aintab, 399; Annual Report Presby- terian Board, 399; The Reformed Party THIBET.-Moravian Mis.ion Work, 371. in the Syrian Church defeated after a 939: Thibet and it. Religions, 149; Thi- long contest, 559; Letter from our Afri- betao Dictionary. 478; A Thibet Prayer can Correspondent, now in Beyrout••••• 776 Unlon,559; Intere.ting Letter from Rev. Seaman's Friend Society, American, ~Re- R. Gray Owen. 612; Letter. from Rev. port ………….. " ……… " …… " .. 479 George Parker and Mr. Cecil Po1hill Sallors'Society…………………….. , 238 Turner, 614; The Thibet Prayer Union. Secular Instruction….. • … ………….. 443 639; A Perilous Journey …………….. 879 Salvation Army …… " ………………. 938 Six Missionaries……………………… 320 TRINIDAD. – Letter from Rev. Dr. Skepticism, The Credulty of, Rev. F. F. Ellenwood, D.D…………………….. 110 Morton ……………………………. 78' Spiritual Barometer for the Church, Rev. R. W. Clarke ……………………… 918 To Every Creature, J. Hudson Taylor……. 106 Student Volunteer Movement for Foreign Missions, 447, 603; Criticism and Letters, 631 TmlnlngSchools……………. 69. 800, 393, 960 Suggestion, A Poem, AnnaTemple …….. 890 Sherwood, Death of Rev. Dr. James M …. 949 TURKISH EMPIRE.-Misslons and Stanley, Arrival in Africa-Stanley and Sects. 780; The Greek Church, 786; The Africa, 125……….. • .. .. .. .. .. ……. 126 Maronite Church, 787; The Druzes, 787; Startling Facts. . . • •.. • • •.. •.. •… • … • . … 291 Mission. in Turkey, 791; The Religion of Stratford de Redcliffe, Lord, A Noble the Nusairiyeh, 799; Oriental Railroads, Friend of Missions, Mrs.J. S. Dennis…. 881 209; Tnrkey and the Slave Trade, 291; Sunday·school Union Continental Mission. 238 The Great Revival in Aintab, 138. 816; STATISTICS OF FOREIGN MIS- Large Armenian Exodu. to America, 799; SIONS.-73, 156, 237, 320, 478, 959, 960; Revival in Cesarea, 939; MODSY, not Men, Friends Foreign Missionary Association, Wanted Now ……………………… 9~ 393; Bible Christian Home and Foreign Missionary Soolety, 393; Annual Statistics UNITED STATES. – 80. 319; Congo of Japan Mission for 1889, table, 394; Basle Free State and U. S. A., 152, 217; Bishop MiSSionary Society,896; United Brethern in Taylor's Self·supportlng Missions, 899; Christ, Report for 1889·90,633; Universities Mis.ions in Alaska, 399; Evangelization, Mission to Oentral"Africa, Report for 1889, What is It? 875; Raligious Work among 633; Evangelical Lutheran Foreign Mis· the Immigrant., 416: Sailing of the Kansas slonary Work. table, 634; Free Church of Band of Mi.sionaries for the Soudan, 615; Scotland, Report for 1889·90, 635; Uni· Chinese Secret Society and its Influence ted Presbyterian Church of Scot- on Evangelistic Work, 600; Dr. Mitchell's land, Report for 1889, 635: London Views of China's Needs, 639; The Silver Missionary Society, Raport for 1889·90, Law's Effect on Missions, 848; Farefell 635; Society lor the Propagation of the Meeting of Missionaries in Boston, 849; Gospel in Foreign Parts, Report for 1889, Presbyterian Woman's Missionary So- 636; Moravian Missions, Last Report, 636; oiety, 879; Report of International Medi- Presbyterian Ohurch of ,England, Raport cal Mieslonary Society, 879; Receipts for 1889, 636: Reformed Presbyterian American Board………….. .. ……… 879 Church in the United States, Report for 1889·90, 714; Presbyterian Church (North) Unoccupied Territory, A. P. Happer. D. D.. 269 Raport for 1889 – 90, 715; Pre.byterian Nepaul …………………………….. 80 Church (South) Report for 1889·90, 715; Volunteer Missionary Students, Our, E. W. R …………………………….. 123,202 Volunteer Movement for Foreign MISSions.• 284 Wanted-A Conscience: The United States and China. …. • … .. . • •• …. .. ….. 802 Wesleyan Indlsn Missions Oontroversy…… 570 What Ought We to do for Foreign Mi.sions? T. G. Field ………………………… 713 Woman's Missionary Societies, Table of Foreign Mission Work, 73; of United States. 7'-77; of Oanada, of Europe …156, 157 Woman and Missions – Good that one Woman Can Do…………………….. 210 Woman. A Tribute to …………………. 311 Worship of Words, The ………………. 464 Work of Various Mis.ionary Societies••••••• 312 Work Abroad, Dr. Pierson's …… , ……. 310 World's Convention on Mi.sions in 1892 …. 135 Young Men's Chri.tian Association and Mi••ion…………………………… 9~ Zenana Work. Origin of…………… 554, 9511

The Missionary Review of the World — May 1889

REVIEW OF THB

VOL. XL No. 5.-Old Serie3.–MAy.–VoL. II. No. 5.-New SerieB.

I.-LITERATURE OF MISSIONS. I THE MISSION AND COMMISSION OP THE CHURCH.

[EDITORIAL.-A. T. P.] ONE of Dr. Guthrie's rules for preaching was: "Mind' the three , P's' : Proving, Painting, Persuading. In other words, address in overy discourse the reason, the imagination, and the heart."

Of the "painting" we are to be not a lIttle on our guard. The art that seeks to adorn the truth sometimes sacrifices it, by giving to it false features or tints: what may be fitting in the department of illus· tration misleads when it invades that of pure demonstration or definition. Here the one law is rigid exactness. Burke used to say that the words of a sentence are the feet on which it walks; to change one word, to shorten or lengthen it, or alter its place in the sentence, may change the whole course of the sentence itself.

In some things, accuracy is so indispensable that a hair's-breadth distinction may be vital, as in astronomical calculations the minutest fraction of an inch must be marked by the micrometer. For a soldier it is of the first importance to understand his" orders" ; and for an ambassador, both to apprehend and comprehend his "instructions." The church is a militant body and at the same time an embassy, or, as Leland would say, an embassadry. Too much pains, therefore, cannot be taken t6 get clear conceptions of the orders and instructions of our Captain and King.

In this article we propose to begin at the beginning-to go back to first principles. If there be any misconceptions of the Mission and Commission of the church, in respect to the world's evangelization, here is the point at which to make our corrections, adjust the variations of our compass, and start anew. The four Gospels, at their close, present our Lord's last command from four points of view; taken together, it is like a building presented with a four-fold projection. In some respects these various versions of our Lord's great commission agree; in others they differ, but it is like the discord of the se,venth, that leads to harmony; their differences supplement and complement each other. For convenience of comparison, we place them side by side.

THE MISSION AND COMMISSION OF THE

MA.TTHEW. MARK. LUKE. I JOHN.

Go ye therefore Go ye into all the That repentance As my Father and teach all na- world and preach and remission of hath sent me even tions.. baptizing the gospel to every sins should be so send I you. them in the name creature: preached in His! These are writof the Father and He that beHev- name among all ten that ye might of the Son and of eth and is baptized nations .. and ye believe that Jesus the Holy Ghost, shall. be saved, etc. are witnesses ofis the Christ the etc. these things. ISon of God, etc.

Our accepted version fails to convey the exact force of the original. For example, Matthew uses a peculiar word-(/la07jTeuO'a·re)-which is rendered perfectly neither by the word "teach," nor by the word " disciple;" the former means too little, the latter means too much. Another word used by our Lord, a little later in these-farewell instructions-(818aaxovTss)-is properly translated "teaching," for it refers to a fuller didactic training of those who believe and so become disciples; it contemplates the more perfect equipment of converts, their thorough knowledge of all the commands of Jesus, and their preparation for service. But that first word looks to no such didactic process. It marks a swifter movement, a briefer proclamation. Ohrist urges on his heralds-they are to sweep round the globe and trumpet forth the good news; then, when converts have been gathered, he would have them taught the way of God more perfectly.

Our mistake is fundamental and initial if we confuse and confound preaching and teaching, evangelization and indoctrination. The first thing to be done is to peal out the joyous tidings of salvation. Men areasleep, dead insin : they must be aroused, awakened. When a house is on fire, a ship is on a rock, a pestilence is raging or an avalanche is falling, we cannot wait to give minute instructions. We need the clarion blast of Gabriel's trump-" escape for thy life!" Then, when the peril is past, we can take time for whatever else is needful, to provide for other wants or guard against other risks. So the herald must precede the teacher; the evangelist prepares for the catechist; Paul first, then Priscilla and Aquila.

That word in Matthew (/laOTjn:uaaTe) is not adequately translated, "disciple," or "make disciples:" This means too much. Only He who can "forgive sins" can "make a disciple." We may "go" and "preach the gospel," we may become heralds, evangelists; but when we have done our best and utmost, we may be constrained, like the great messianic herald of old, to cry: "Lord who hath believed our r~port! And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed!"

That word we are discussing does not imply any necessary effectiveness. In classic Greek it means to give instruction such as a pupil needs; it is close of kin to another word (f.LavOavw) which means "to learn." As used by our Lord it can scarcely.be rendered" disciple," for, though we may gather disciples out of the nations, we cannot "disciple the nations" themselves. So to render obliges us to carry the same literalism further and place onr Lord in the absurd position of bidding us also to "baptize the nations!" There are some who think that this word does not refer to the first stage-preaching the gospel,-but to the second, training disciples ; and that our Lord is here commissioning his church to gather converts from all peoples, and then baptIze and fully instruct them. However this be, if we look at the four Gospels jointly, we shall see that one thought IS uppermost; we are to go into all the world and everywhere publish the tidings. If Matthew's words leave us in doubt, Mark, Luke, and John dispel It. As they report Ohrist's words. they are unequivocal. " Go !"_" proclaim the gospel "-"Repentance and remission of sins" to be "proclaimed in His name among all nations." "Even so send I you." " These things are written that ye might believe"_" and believing have life through His name." And in the opening of the Acts, Luke adds a fifth version: "Ye shall be witnesses nnto me, unto the uttermost parts of the earth."

We often carelessly say that the church is commissioned "to convert the world." The phrase is not scriptural, and we fear it is at least misleading. We may insure contact, but we cannot assure conversion; and if we are powerless to effect it, we are not responsible for it. The use of this word, convert, and its equivalents in the Bible, is very significant. Often as it occurs it is generally used passively or in- transitively. "Shall be converted," * "lest they convert" t-orturn, etc. In Acts xxvi: 18, a proper grammatical construction compels us to render intransitively, "that they may turn about," etc. James uses the word transitively, t but he refers to the reclamation of errin,t disciples; "brethren if any of you do err from the truth and one convert him," etc. And the change of voice is especially noticeable in Psalm Ii: 13.

" Then will I teach transgressors thy ways; And sinners shall be converted unto thee."

Here the very distinction is preserved which we would emphasize: we may teach transgressors, but we cannot convert them. Of course conversions have followed and will follow the proclamation of the gospel; but not even the most devoted herald can assure them. We are thus careful to lay down the platform of principles npon which we are to carryon the work of evangelization, because we dare not add to, or subtract from, the exact terms of our divine mission and commission. This is no case of a distinction without a difference. On the contrary, we are persuaded that upon our thorou,th acceptance of this Biblical basis han,ts the proper prosecution of the whole work of evan,telization. And therefore we now proceed to show seven vital relations which such a conception of evangelism bears to the believer's work for souls• • Psalm II : 13. t Isaiah vi : 10. ~ James v : 19,20. I. The limits of our commission are the limits of our authority.

Paul writes: "We are ambassadors for Christ." An ambassador is one who represents another; who acts in the st~ad of a sovereign. Within the limits of his instructions he carries all the authority of the monarch, the empire, the government, which he represents. But the moment he passes the bounds of those instructions, he transcends also the limits of his authority and may even forfeit his commission. It is therefore vital that we understand our commission in order that we may always act and speak with authority. Rere is a whole province in God's universal empire in armed rebellion. We who are believers are sent to offer to every rebel pardon and reconciliation; as though God did boseech by us, to pray them in Christ's stead, to be reconciled to God. Weare to declare the conditions of such reconciliation and restoration, but we cannot compel any rebel to lay down his arms and submit to God. Nor is this our province. Our authority is explicit: we are empowered to publish the good tidings throughout the world; there our authority begins and ends. So long as we confine ourselves to that, behind us, backing up our message, stands the whole Godhead! But the moment we begin to think of it as our work to "convert" men; we are tempted to tamper with the gospel, to abate its seeming severity, to make it more attractive; or even to invade the province of the Holy Spirit and seek to move directly upon the unrenewed heart and will.

It is a dangerous busine5s, this trying to induce men to consent to the gospel. Paul refers to this perhaps when he says, "Weare not as many who corrupt-(xa7r7J}.ouwres)-adulterate the word of God."* These kapeloi, or hucksters, tavern-keepers, were notorious for adulterating their commodities, for the sake of large sales and selfish gains. What a temptation to the gospel preacher to soften the severity of the terms, for the sake of winning men! "How much owest thou unto my Lord?" "An hundred measures of oil." "Take thy bill and write fifty." What a snare to the church to accommodate her spiritual standard to the natural heart and become worldly, to draw the worldly! What a temptation to count converts and justify as legitimate the means by which their number is swelled to new proportions!

Now, be it remembered that, if, even for the sake of drawing men to God, the ambassador adds to or diminishes aught from his message, he . no longer speaks with authority. Rebels may be induced to yield on our terms or their own terms; but until there· is submission on God's terms there is no reconciliation! The only way to keep out of the clutch of this subtlest satanic temptation is to keep steadily before us that our work is evangelization rather than conversion. Let us preach the gospel just as our Lord has bidden us, and jnst as he gave it to llS .2 Oor. Ii; 11. to preach; then we speak with all the authority and power of God be· hind us. But however much we may yearn over souls, we must keep to our instructions, lest passing them we not only forfeit all authority. 'but betray the souls we seek to save.

II. The limits of our commission are the limits also of our responsibility.

That word, responsibility, is lull of awe. How far are we held "ac. countable for the souls of others? When is their blood on our skirts, and when is it no longer required at our hand? To be held to answer for the final loss of one soul is a load that no believer can bear; Paul's exclamation gets thousand·fold emphasis: "Who is sufficient for these things!" But, thank God! it is not so. We need look no further than that gospel in Ezekiel to learn the law of responsibility. * Originally God alone was responsible, for he only had power to save, or even knowl· edge of salvation. When he appointed ambassadors and committed to them the message, that transferred responsibility to them. The messenger becomes a mediator: havmg the good tidings and being commissioned to stand between God and the dying souls of men. Now observe, that from the moment the gospel is fully and faithfully proclaimed, responsibility is again transferred to the hearer! In every step and stage of this process and progress, the transfer of knowledge implies the transfer of obligation. The wicked is warned; he may not be won; but the watchman is free of blame.

The moment the gospel herald becomes unduly anxious about its reception, he risks forgetting his own work and intruding upon that of the hearer, and of the Holy Ghost. Perhaps he loses courage, bold· ness, peace. He begins to doubt and distrust not himself only but God. He is mixing up his own responsibility with that of those to whom he speaks. In other words, the herald reproaches himself with the heedlessness of his hearers; the ambassador, with the perversity of his sovereign'S foes. No! blessed be God, to discharge our duty, by earnestly and lovingly preaching the gospel, is to be discharged of all further responsibility.

Paul had passion for souls-" great heaviness and continual sorrow of heart "-could wish himself "accursed from Christ, for his brethren." Surely no cold heart, no mere sense of duty, goaded him on. Yet when, at Antioch in Pisidia, those "brethren" "judged themselves unworthy of everlasting life, and even raised persecution against him, he "shook off the dust of his feet," in solemn token that he shook off all responsibility for their condemnation, and departed; and at Mile· tus he said to the Ephesian el,ders, "I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men; for I haTe not shunned to declare unto you aU the counsel of God! "

We may be as faithful as Paul, but all we can do at our best will ~ Exe>iel XYiii., xxxiii, not, of itself, insure one convert or disciple. It will still be true as of him: "Some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not." Some," ever learning will never come to the full knowledge of the truth." Not a few will become gospel-hardened, which is worse than sin-hardened. But Paul's duty was done irrespective of how many believe and obey. The limits of our commission and of our responsibility must coincide; and becansfl conversion is not our commission, for conversion we are not held accountable.

III. The limits of our commission are the gauge of our success.

We are con.stantly tempted by Satan, and by our own carnal hearts, to weigh in human scales and to measure by worldly standards, the results of our work. Not only in the world, but, alas! in the church, the satanic spirit is abroad, that dares to ask that supremely selfish question: Do missions payf In this inquiry lurk! a latent heresy. It assumes that we are capable of estimating results; still worse, it implies that our estimate of results may lawfully affect our obligation. Both these premises are radically unsound. The tendency is to walk not by faith but by sight, and to judge by appearances; and, because it fosters this tendency, our whole system of statistical returns is misleading and perniciously liable to abuse. Is a minister of Christ to be judged by the-number of converts he gathers in a given year or the amount of money he secures to the Boards?

Away with such standards of success! The most important work upon the' famous Eddystone is not visible, even at low tide. For a few hours each day patient workmen labored, anchoring to the rocks those immovable blocks on which rises and rests that symmetrical cone that Smeaton built. That work was slow and is now unseen; yet, but for that work, there would be no "Laus Deo" graven on the face of that beacon which still stands, after 130 years, off Ramhead, "to give light and to save life." It wa9 not the quick explOSion at Hell Gate that cleared the channel; but the long nnder-water tojl of miners who wrought out of sight and hearing. The first fourteen years at Tahiti passed without one convert or sign of success; yet on the work of those fourteen years rose the structure of Polynesian missions r There were nearly fifty years of fruitless toil among the Telngus before the "Lone Star" atOngole blazed forth like the sun ; but then in one year there were ten thousand converts, and the Lone Star became a constellation. Isaiah's barren ministry prepared the way for Paul's fruitful evangelism. Captain Allen Gardiner's death at Tierra del Fuego was the burial of a seed that in the next generation bore such fruit that even Charles Darwin declared that he "could not have believed that all the missionaries in the world" could have wrought such results.

God leaves none of his faithful servants to spend their strength for Jlaught. Our work i~ his work; it is from him, for him~ with him, in him; and hence there can be no failure, but we must never attempt to gauge our success by appnrent results. If faithful, our reward is sure, though" all day long" we stretch forth pleading hands" to a disobedient and gainsaying people." The Master himself was H despised and rejected of men;" "he came unto his own possessions and his own people received him not." "The disciple is not above his Master, nor the servant above his Lord." But the fact is we are incapable of measuring our own success. To estimate result;:; requires omniscience, omnipresence, eternity. In all work there are three stages: preparatory, intermediate, ultimate; the prepamtory is often the most tedious and prolonged, where the ultimate is most glorious. Man, noblest of animals, is most helpless at first and slowe;:;t to develop. The fields of the world that have yielded the greabst harvests have been longest in the preliminary tillage. God's true missionary goes where he sends him and does what he bids him; and he succeeds, though all he may do is to plow up the hard ground and gather out the stones and leave a fair field for the sower.. And in God's eyes many a man who, by the. armful or wagon-load, brings sheaves to the garner, is only reaping from others' sowing.

IV. The limits of our instructions set limits to our field and work.

Christ says: "The field is the world," and no part of it is to be left untilled and unsown. If we wait to "convert" our hearers, we shall never put our working force into the whole field. Just here has been the J!reat TI"bistake ofthe church even in her missionary era! Christ's principle is DIFFUSION; our practice is CONCENTRATION. We emphasize conversion, while he emphasizes evangelization; and so our human philosophy counsels us to convert as we J!o, and so increase the convertinJ! force. The effect is that we keep tilling a few little corners of the world-field, sowing them over and over, until the soil loses power to yield, while tracts a thousand miles square have never yet borne the tread of the sower! Even disciples are asking, "Are there not heathen enough at home, that we send the flower of our youth to the ends of the earth? "

But who was He who said, "Go ye into all the world?" There will always be heathen at home, and in our churches too-the worst sort of heathen, who have heard so long without heeding that the word will never bear fruit in their hearts. No soil in equatorial Africa is half so hard for the gospel-plow as the respectable sinners in our home congregations. London has to-day a thousand more missionaries than the whole church supports on the foreign field; and so long as we hold that our commission is to convert men rather than to preach the gospel to all men, this radical error will confront us in our methods. But so soon as we accept our mission and commission as world-wide evangelization, leaving to our Commander the time and way of th0 final world-wide victory, we shall see the folly of oui- philosophy and be guided by the wisdom of God. Then we shall spread our force over the whole field; we shall cease to compare respective fields, and mass our forces upon those which promise the quickest, largest harvests; we shall simply obey our Master and leave all the rest with him.

We' write with calm pen, when we write down the mistake of the church as radical. It is our solemn conviction that we must change our emphasis from converting men to evangelizing them. While we wait for long-tilled fields to bear fruit in converts, other fields, vast and wholly untilled, yield harvest after harvest of death. After nine- teen centuries, our labors are practically limited to perhaps one-tenth of the actual world-field. Meanwhile, generation after generation has come upon the stage of human history, and passed into the darkness of the nnknown world, in ignorance of the gospel. Since onr Lord arose 'and ascended, not less than fifty such generations, aggregating probably twenty t:mes the present population of the globe, have lived and died. And yet, there are nearly a thousand millions now living who have never heard the pure gospel. So long as the church turned all her forces into the home field, the dark ages were upon her; and when she sent forth her heralds to light up the death-shade in lands afar, her own morning began to dawn; and so the last century, which has been the missionary century, has been the century of greatest growth to Ohristendom itself. Should we multiply the force in foreign fields a hundred-fold, there would be a thousand-fold increase at home.

V. The limits of our commission set the bounds to our lawful expectation. .

If for the conversion of the world we labor and look, the present , prospect is, it must be confessed, somewhat disheartening. The Ohristian Ohurch has had nineteen centuries as her working-period, and out of 1,500,000,000 of inhabitants, has only about 30,000,000 Protestant church-members. After a century of m~dern missions, with over one hundred missionary societies, some 300 translations of the Gospels, some 6,000 missionaries in the field, arid an annual ex- penditure of over ten millions of dollars, we have but a million and a half of converts to show. T~e territory of Brahminism and Buddhism has been invaded, but never pervaded. As yet, Oonfucianism mocks our efforts, and Islamism defies us at its central strongholds. We are making very slow progress in converting the world; and even "Ohris- tian nations" do such unchristian things that they are sometimes, by their traffic in rum and opium, and in the bodies and souls of men, the chief hinderances of the missionary. Meanwhile, the increase of pop- ulation far outruns us, and leaves our proselytism and propagandism hopelessly in the rear. No wonder the" pessimists" are triumphant.

This is one way of looking at the aspect and prospect. But what if this be the wrong point of view if What if Our LQrd has only commissioned us to go everywhere and preach his gospel, and leave to him to work his wonders when, and where, and as he will? What if Our work be simply to obey his last command-to scatter broadcast, ' and in every field, the seed of the Word; nay, everywhere to bury ourselves as the good seed of the kingdom, content, if so he wills, to die'

inand so bring forth fruit when we can no longer see it? What If, "ven this" evangelistic era," the church is still making the strange mistake of not yet planning and preparing for that world-wide occupation which he enjoined nearly two millennium~ ago?

It is not enough to work, or even to work for God and for souls. Only when we work under his direction, and as he directs, do reward and blessing come. Never was mission or commission more clear and emphatic: "Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every ereature." "This gospel must first be preached in all the world for a witness among all nations; and then shall the end come." He who, in his impatience at the" miserable contracting lines of pessimism," says "there is no • preaching the gospel as a witness,' here;" surely forgets that these are the very words in which our Lord himself announces and defines the work of the present dispensation.

There may be disappointment, even to a disciple, whenever his expectation is based upon an unscriptural foundation. Our wish is often father, not only to our thought but to our hope. Within the limits of our instructions must we find the entire territory of our assured expectancy. When hope plants her feet upon the promises of God, her standing-place is firmer than the eternal hills; and when she plumes her wings with the promises, there is no limit to her upward flight. But only those expectations ripen into fruition which spring from some seed of his word.

VI. The limits of our commission set the limits of the Spirit's blessing.

Only in the way of perfect obedience can be found perfect blessedness. The Spirit of God is the Spirit of love, joy, peace, and power, If we find that we lack confidence and courage in God, contentment in our work, passion for souls, and unction in our message, it may be well to ask, are we in the way of duty? God hath given the Holy Ghost" to them that obey him." To those who "love " him and " keep his words" Christ has promised that mysterious mward revelation of his personal indwelling. It cannot be a matter of little consequence to get a clear, full, exact apprehension of just what our Lord would have us to do.

Both the teaching of the Word and the testimony of the ages nnite in this great lesson to the church: that only so far and so fast as the working force is dispersed over the whole field, and the gospel is witnessed unto every nation and every creature, will the last and greateEt Pentecost of history be fully realized. The primary question is not one of rival fields, whether" home" or "foreign"; not of saving our great cities or saving our own land. It is primarily a matter of im~ plicit and immediate obedience to Christ. Our mission knows no limits but the limits of the command, which are the limits of the world and of time. So long as one human creature has not yet heard the message, our duty as messengers is not done, however many who have heard remain yet unconverted. Our Master stands with imperative finger pointin.t to unoccupied fields; and while one such is left, he has not been fully obeyed and the Spirit will not be fully outpoured.

We believe this and therefore we must speak. Though sadly conscious of feebly stemming a tide that with tremendous energy of movement sweeps the other way, we here record our solemn conviction that the church has yet to take up this work of missions in dead earnest. These unoccupied fields will never be taken possession of in Christ's name until the only ground of discrimination between one field and another is their comparative destitution. Whether near o!' far, those whose need is most extreme, and whose ignorance is most appalling, have the first claim. The drift of the day is toward concentration on the most hopeful, and even the nearest fields. Hence remote heathen and degraded pagan peoples are neglected; the question is soberly raised whether it be right to blast the very blossoms of our highest Christian civilization in the furnace of African fever; whether it be not waste to send such women as Harriet Newell, Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Judson, Mrs. Gordon, to Oriental pagans and South Sea cannibals; and hundreds of Christians quote with relish the sneer of Dickens, who makes Mrs. Jellyby look past the misery of her own household and neighborhood to sigh over Borioboola Gha!

For a century the Spirit has poured his fullest blessing on families, churches, and schools of the prophets, whence have gone the largest bands of laborers to fields remote. The paradox of modern church life is this: Apparent depletion ends in richest repletion; the most liberal gifts of men and money to farthest fields are the signal for the most . rapid replenishment at home. Here is the key to the paradox: the Holy Spirit rewards obedience. Should we recall the 6,000 foreign missionaries to re-en10rce the home-fields, it would bring to those very fields the curse of barrenness. Should we, on the contrary, distribute the whole force equally and impartially, with strict reference to the vast extent and awful need of the whole field, such blessing would come upon fields nearest home as never has been known. Of church life, as of individual life, it is true: " There is that scattereth and yet increaseth : And there is that withholdeth more than is meet, But it tendeth to poverty."

VII. The limits of our commission Qecome tlue bounds of our satisfaction and joy.. What is the ultimate ground of our rejoicing? There is a higher, broader basis for our serenity and satisfaction than even the number of souls'saved, viz.: that we have done the will of God. He who, to Thessalonian converts, wrote: "Ye are our glory, and joy, and crown of rejoicing," wrote also to the Corinthians: "Now thanks be unto God, who at aB times leadeth us about in triumph in Ohrist, and mak:- e~h manifest the fragrance of the knowledge of him, through us, in every place; for we are a grateful odor of Christ, unto God, both in those who are being saved and in those who are being lost," * etc.

Here is another paradox, but it contains the deepest philosophy. It is the most emphatic reminder that our joy is not confined to our success in saving souls. Paul was driven out of place after place, persecuted, scourged, imprisoned, stoned and left for dead; but just as truly where he was rejected, as where he was "received as an angel of God, even as Christ Jesus," he joyed in God, for he was a steward of the go·spel, and "it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful." Observe, "faithful," not successful. He may sow the seed and till the field but cannot assure an abundant crop, or any crop. Some seed Satan's fowls may -catch up as soon as sOWn; other seed may fall 011 shallow soil or among thorns; but however fruitful or fruitless, whether it yields nothing or an hundred-fold, the faithful sower has the same reward.

No man, whose eye is on apparent victory or seeming success, can unlock Paul's paradox. The gospel proves its divinity in this, that no hearer can be indifferent to it. It grapples with his convictions, affections, conscience. It compels consideration and decision, one way or other, and hence every gospel appeal leaves him better or worse. Those who substitute for the gospel something else, and amuse or entertain with intellectual and moral essays, may leave men very much as they find them. But every man who preaches Ohrist-who reasons of righteousness, temperance, and a judgment to come-either lifts men higher or sinks them lower. The gospel must prove either a lever or a load. "To hear such truth inevitably softens or hardens, saves or damns. In the vegetable world the same conditions that so favor growth where life exists-light,heat, moisture, and nutrition-also favor rapid decay where life does not exist or develop. And so the gospel either begets life or breeds death; and proves itself the power of God by the savor of death as truly as by the savor of life.

It is an awful thought but a true one: Every soul that without excuse goes at last into outer darkness, as having heard but not having heeded the gospel, is as truly a proof of the preacher's fidelity and as really a trophy of God's triumph as is a soul saved by repentance and faith. Therefore it is that as we go forth to evangelize the world we rejoice alike in victory ~n<l in <lefeat, for in both alike God is leading • ~ Cor. ii: 14-16,

THE MARVELS OF MORAVIAN MISSIONS

us in triumph in Christ. Whether men are saved and send up the fragrance of life; or whether, lost, they send up the stench of death, He will recognize and reward the fidelity of which both the saved and the lost are alike witnesses. This cry of U vi0tory" has long been Satan's device to mislead and discourage God's saints. It tempts us to press on where triumph seems to beckon, and to halt and even re- treat where defeat seems to threaten. It tempts us to "number the people" and gauge success by figures; nay, to let down the gospel stand- ard in hopes of easier and quicker victory. It leads an English Canon to set pounds sterling over against the sterling worth of souls, and, be- cause the sums expended seem large and the converts gathered seem few, to cry, like Judas, "To what purpose is this waste?" It betrays us into hopelessness and heartlessness when our words seem to avail noth- ing in winning .souls, 'and it has driven not a few workmen from the field altogether because God's blessing seemed withheld from therr work. • Let no one therefore tell us that it is a matter of indifference whether we go forth expecting to convert the world, or only to evange- lize the nations. Within the limits of our commission we are to find also the limits of whatever else is most vital. Here we find the warrant of our authority, the measure of our responsibility, the standard of our success, the definition of our field and work, the goal of our expecta- tion, the assurance of the Spirit's blessing, and the broad basis of our abiding joy. :For victory we are not to be unduly solicitous; in our seeming defeat and disaster our Lord may find his triumph and success.

We may never see victory until the Great Captain himself appears on the battle-field. All we may be able to do, and all he may give us to do, may be to seize certain strongholds and "hold the fort," till he comes to turn the tide of battle. But in the darkness and the smoke of the conflict, whichever way the issue seems to sway, we are to stand by our guns, and hold fast our flag.

On that mountain in Galilee, Christ the Lord seems still to be stand- ing, and with trumpet tones that echo down the ages, forevermore to be saying: " ALL POWER IS GIVEN UNTO ME, IN HEAVEN AND IN EARTH!"

THEREFORE " Go 'lie into all the world" And pl'each the gospel to every creature; AND LO! I AM WITH YOU ALWAY, EVEN UNTO THE END OF THE AGE."

THE MARVEL OF MORAVIAN MISSIONS.

BY REV. D. L. LEONARD, OBERLIN, O.

THOUGH the statement doubtless casts a serious reflection upon all other branches of the Christian Church, it is yet true that the Unitas Fratrum is a phenomenon among the most striking to he found in the modern religious world. The story off its origin and growth, and of the vicissitudes abounding in tragedy through which it has passed, read~ like the exaggerations of a wild romance. As an awakening from the fearful unbelief and" moral laxness of the eighteElnth century it antedates the more famous work of the Wesleys, to which it also imparted ideas and influences of greatest value. Certain homely and old-fashioned virtues, on which the New Testament lays great emphasis, but by hostile forces in human nature are too often grievously sinned against, in this communion from the first have stood out in bold relief. At many points, both in the corporate life and in the character of individual members, besides much that may well be closely copied, there is abundance every way worthy of careful and appreciative study because certain to kindle enthusiasm and provoke mightily to good works.

But, after all, the chief glory of the Moravian Church, her noblest achievement for the Kingdom of God on earth, is found in the attitude toward the world's evangelization taken at the very beginning, and ever since persistently maintained. It is just here that the resemblance is most perfect to the church of the first century. Herrnhut is the -yery cradle of Protestant missions. From thence the first heralds of salvation went forth to lands beyond the sea sixty years before Carey and Marshman, and eighty years before Judson and Mills. This church has commissioned a larger proportion of its members to proclaim the glad tidings to the heathen than any other, and has contributed far more money" in proportion to numerical and financial strength. It is also unique in that the fixed policy has always been to select for occupation not the most inviting and promising fields, but rather those most discouraging and desolate, and to expend lavishly ~ts ample resources of love and zeal upon races most benighted and bestial. But above all else, the work of foreign missions has nev!3r been a mere corollary, but the main proposition instead, never an adjunct, an avocation, a by-play, but the very raison d' etre, the fundamental and constitutive principle. And this chief end and aim of existence has been pursue-i so vigorously and unflinchingly that we have the unmatched spectacle of a church whose adherents in pagan lands outnumber the membership at home nearly three to one.

A few words as to how an organization came to be, which is so original at so many points, and differs so radically from all its neighbors. Its beginnings are remote, even as far back as the stormy times of Huss, though 1457 is the date of the formal setting forth. Essentially Protestant long before the Reformation, fierce persecutions befell from the Romish Church. Feeling profoundly Luther's work, the number of churches rose at length to 400, and of members to 400,000, and found mainly in Moravia, Bohemia and Poland. But after a checkered existence of nearly two centuries, during that furious and ruthless onslaught" for the suppression of heresy" known as the Anti-Reformation (1620-27), fire and sword, enforced conformity and compulsory exile, did their worst, and to all human appearance utter annihilation ensued. A feeble remnant, however, survived to worship and serve in secret, and wait for redemption. Faith and patience received trial ,most severe, for almost a century elapsed before the day of resurrection dawned.

Aud two instruments were chosen to bring life out of death. The first and lesser one was Christian David, a Moravian mechanir., born and reared a papist, but strangely brought to accept a purer faith with boundless devotion. Among other forms of service, he set himself to search out in the old sects such of the Moravians as still clung to the worship and tradition of their fathers. And when it further appeared that flight, exile and loss of all worldly goods was the price which must needs be paid for religious freedom, he sought in Protestant Germany a safe refuge, and at length received from Count Zinzendorf promise of protection and favor upon one of his estates. In 1722 a little company of three families, ten persons, ready to make the venture, left home at dead of night, and, fearing betrayal and forcible detention, not informing even their nearest relatives of their. departure. How insignificant an event and yet, how momentous! A few days later they had crossed the mountains to the south, and were safe in Saxony; and a few days later stil1, the foundations of Herrnhut were laid. Others followed in the footsteps of these heroic pioneers, but so slowly that only 300 could be counted at the end of five years, of whom two-thirds were from Moravia and the rest from various parts of Germany, and only 600 at the close of a decade.

But the real founding and fashioning of the renewed Moravian Church awaited the appearance of Zinzendorf upon the scene. Without his magnificent contribution of spiritual fervor and intellectual force it had not been. In almost every particular this body is the reproduction, or the embodiment, of his thought and purpose. For forty years he was practically the autocrat, the sole authority. This immortal builder for God was of princely lineage, and was possessed by inheritance of large landed estates. A man of unwonted original powers of mind, to these was added a thorough training in the best schools, and the further enlargement of extensive travel. If the phrase be ever allowable, upon him was bestowed besides a remarkable genius for religion. His life was distinguished by a whole-hearted consecration, seldom surpassed since Paul's day, and this in an age when princes and scholars almost to a man were wholly devoted to the god of this world, and even the churches and the clergy were well-nigh destitute of vital godliness. Under the impulse of celestial love he gladly sacrificed honor and political power, and deliberately turned his back upon companions, his equals in social station, to identify himself, heart, soul and life, with a ;handful of peasants, poverty-striken, ignorant, fanatical and despised, and though the step cost him ridicule, obloquy, ten years of exile, and eventually his entire property. Even yet the Christian world does scant justice to this man of true martyr spirit, whose just rank is among the great of the earth, and little understands how great a debt Christendom, yes, humanity, owes to him for what in days fearfully dark he so heroically undertook and so grandly achieved.

What Zinzendorf was divinely. chosen to be and to do, began to be plainly prophesied even in early childhood. For example, when he tossed from the window bits of paper addressed to the Saviour telling of his ardent affection, and when he solemly entered into this covenant with the Lord: "Be thou mine, and I will be thine. " Entering the Paedagogium at Halle when but ten, he is presently found organizing among his school-fellows the Order of the Mustard Seed (Senfkorn Orden) with these among the mottoes: "We will not live for ourselves alone," and, "We'willlove the whole human family." Notmuchlater he had attained to the idea of a spiritual fraternity of all the good (eoclesiolw in ecolesia), and had set apart his life to laborfor souls by systematic means and on a large scale. These sentences from his lips well sum up and set forth his highest ambition and deepest desire: "I would rather be despised and hated for Jesus's sake than be loved and honored for my own" ; "I am a poor sinner, a captive running by the side of his triumphal chariot"; "I have but one passion, and it is Thee, only Thee."

And now, at length, this man, so thoroughly furnished by nature aJ;ld grace, is brought face to face with his exalted mission. It was a few months after their arrival at Herrnhut that Zinzendorf received his introduction to that little band of refugees, and five years later that he took up his residence among them. And truly it was a motley company he found, a conjunction of elements most heterogeneous, a quasi cave of Adullam, into which had been gathered recusants, and dissenters, and comeouters of every description. Once when a number were receive!l to the church it was found that no two belonged to the same nationality, but Germans, and English, and Swedes, and Swiss, Poles, Hungarians, and IJivonians were represented! Of almost all the minds were narrow, while the zeal was intense and blind, and so centrifugal forces abounded, and liability to explosion was constant. It was the case of old Corinth over again. Each one determinedly hugged his idol and his ism, and each was antagonistic and destructive to all the rest. For months the scandal and curse of debate and contention, of schism and secession spread their blight. So that not even Zinzendorf's wisdom, and tact, and patience, and ability to organize and govern could have averted destruction, had not an overwhelming refreshing from on high been vouchsafed at a certain communion season. This was in 1727, and ever since August 13 has been kept as the anniversary of the spiritual birthday of the renewed church. Now that the divine flame had melted, and fused and 'unified all hearts, the way was fully prepared for toil in behalf of others. The first-fruits of new-born fervor are found in the beginning of the Diaspara Mission (1 Pet. 1 : 1. "To the strangers scattered" abroad), and which has been ever since carried on in various countries of Europe. Proselytism has never been esteemed a shining virtue in Mora-dan circles, and this branch of evangelistic labor in particular was not meant in the least to separate souls fr.om the established churches, or to build up a rival organization, and so the administration of the sacraments is not allowed to the missionaries, but they merely endeavor to seek out the godly in all communions and foster piety by gathering such for Bible study, exhortation and prayer. The number reached thus is now not far from 100,000.

A year later the horizon of desire and faith had so much enlarged as to embrace Lapland, 'rurkey, and even Ethiopia. In 1731 Zinzendorf made a most eventful visit to Copenhagen. For it was then and there that some of his attendants were brought into contact with a negro from the West Indies, who spoke with deep emotion of the lamentable condition of the slaves in those islands, while he himself conversed with two qonverted Esquimaux and heard of the forlorn estate from which they came. These facts being reported to the simple flock in Herrnhut produced so great a stir that in due season two of the brethren, Leonhard Dober and David Nitschmann, the one a potter and the other a carpenter. were under appointment and on the way to St. Thomas, though with but $5 each, and though the first 600 miles must needs be made on foot. Moreover, they went fully expecting to be sold into slavery as the only means possible for reaching the bondmen to whom they were to minister, while Dober declared himself. ready to die, if only one soul could be saved. These were soon followed by others, who occupied and held for Christ, Jamaica, Antigua, Barbadoes, etc., content to face ttll manner of discomforts and perils from tornadoes, earthquakes and pestilences, as well as opposition and hatred even more trying. Though with great cost of life ever since they and their successors have held heroically ou. Next, and in less than six months after, _three more started for the Arctic regions to found a mission among the Esqnimaux of Greenland. These were Christian David, who. at the beginning had kindred faith in the first company, and led them out into liberty, and two cousins, Matthew and Christian Stach. In spite of obstacles most appalling, and though waiting long years for the first signs of good, they fainted not, but toiled and prayed until the barriers to those obdurate hearts were fairly forced. In later times a second mission was opened for the same race, though upon the opposite coast of Labrador.

And, once given air and exercise, see how desire and determination are enlarged. Where else can anything like it be found? In order fully to appreciate the marvel, it must be borne in mind that Herrnhut held but a handful as yet-not more than ate often found in the membership of a single city church, and that less than a score of years had passed since that midnight hegira from Moravia-but 10 ! we find them taking earnest counsel to carry the gospel to the ends of the' earth. Five foreign missions were started in as many years, and eighteen during the first quarter of a century. Next after the two just mentioned followed one in English and Dutch Guiana to the Arowote Indians, to the slaves, and to the bush negroes, who escaped from bondage, and largely because of wrongs endured were an aban- doned and desperate class, as well as in the lowest deeps of degradation. In 1736 missionaries were sent to the American Indians, at first to Georgia, Pennsylvania, and New York.. and later to the Delawares in Ohio and further West.· Christian history holds few if any narratives more thrilling and pathetic than those which tell of what such men as Zeisberger wrought during his sixty-three years of service (1735- 1808), thus more than Eliot earning the title of apostle to the Indians, and Heckewelder, who,se toils and achievements for forty years were almost as great.

The same year George Schmidt, just escaped from the horrors of a six years' imprisonment for conscience sake, and whose scars he wore till the day of his death, took his departure for South Africa to tell the glad tidings to the Hottentots. This was eighty years before Moffat's day, and during his entire stay he was the only missionary in the entire vast length and breadth of the dark continent. The amazing stupidity and depravity of the natives was burden sufficiently heavy, but yet not nearly so hard to endure as the abuses and contempt of the Dutch Boers, whose esteem for the poor creatures to whom this lone Moravian was making proclamation of the Cross was expressed in a "notice set over one of their church doors: "Dogs and Hottentots not 'admitted." It was not until six terrible years had passed that the first encouraging sign appeared, and when converts began to multiply the jealousy and fear of the Christian (?) whites were so excited that he was forbidden by the authorities, to baptize, and eventually was compelled to take his departure. When death came to this thoroughly Christian soul, like Livingstone he was found upon his knees pleading that Ethiopia might soon stretch forth her hands to God. In later days the mission was renewed, and another was started among the Kaffirs, including the..care of an extensive hospital for lepers.

In times comparatively recent (1850) the evangelization of the abor- . igines of Australia was undertaken, soil perhaps as barren and flinty as any to be found upon the face of the earth. To the original condition, forlorn and forbidding in the extreme, was added the presence of multitudes of escaped convicts, and the almost equal curse of the reckless gold hunters. The natives are said to be so little human, and to have been held by the Anglo-Saxons in such utter contempt, that they were sometimes shot down as food for dogs. No wonder that so unpromis- ing a mission was soon abandoned in despair. But such lack of faith was discountenanced at home, and others were soon sent t~ lead the forlorn hope. Latest of all, Herrnhut has sent its representatives to scale in Ohrist's name the tremendous heights of the Himalayas, and to plant the cross upon the pl~teau of Thibet, waiting meanwhile for an opportunity to invade Ohina from the west. Yet others have been dispatched to the Mosquito coast. The same self-sacrificing and determined spirit is manifested in connection with certain unsucces~ful attempts to gain a foothold for the gospel, for in several cases the bar- riers have been so invincible that even Moravian courage and patience could not conquer them. Thus in Lapland the missionaries were ar- rested and sent home. In vain they sought to reach the Samoy- ades upon the shores of the Arctic Ocean. They failed also in Ceylon, in the East Indies, in Algiers and Guinea. In Egypt thrice over failure was their lot, while repeated attempts (1768-1823) to reach the . Oalmucks came to nought. .

A few general suggestions, that we may get further glimpses of the glory which rightly belongs to the Moravian Church for its unequaled missionary zeal. With what exalted spirit the more than 2,000 have gone out into the by-place.s and deserts of the earth we perceive from such examples as these, which are by no means uncommon. When two were called for to lead the way to work among the Mongols in Central Asia, thirty offered themselves. Once news came to Bethlehem, Pa.

(the Herrnhut of America), that in a few weeks five of the brethren had died in St. Thomas, and in a single day eight were ready to go in their stead. Once distress and peril were so extreme that it was re- solved to appoint none who were not ready to lay down their lives, and yet there was no lack of volunteers. And convincing evidence that such utter self-abandonment was called for, and 'such leaning upon the Lord, appears in toil among the Esquimaux, who for a period wofully long gave to the gospel message not the slightest heed, seldom came near the missionaries except to beg or to steal, and not infrequently to the preaching gave this not inspiring response: " We neither hear nor understand what you say to us. Give us a pipe and some tobacco."

But yet they waited calmly for the precious fruit, and had long patience for it till the joyful harvest came at length, and even the 'Esquimaux be- gan to hunger for salvation.· Or, in the incredible sufferings and dis- couragements connected with efforts to redeem the Indians from their paganism and savagery. 'rhough utterly without cause, it was the hard lot of the early Moravians in this country to be suspected and hated by all parties,-by the whites as friends of the Indians, and by the Indians as friends of the whites; by the French as in league with the English, and by the English as emissaries of the French. Hence for . a half century and more they were compelled to face the tomahawk and the scalping-knife. In 1782 both missionaries and converts were removed.by British soldiers from their peaceful and prosperous homes upon the Tuscarawas to Upper Sandusky, and then, a few months later, in a starving condition returning to gather their own corn, were set upon by a force of AmericlJ,n militia and 96 innocents were butch- ered in cold blood! It strangely appears that in this single church zeal for the world's redemption belongs not to the few but to the many. Now, after so long a time, when the period of novelty and romance is long since passed, one in fifty of the membership are still set apart for the foreign field. And further, so closely at heart is this great matter held, that to .go to the ends of the earth to save souls, and thus to meet trials and perils, is not esteemed an act so remarkable as to call for wonder arid praise. The happy men and women who hear and heed the call are not lionized, or sent forward with' noise and display. All this is but a matter of course, the business of all, that for which they live and labor. To be indifferent and un willing, to be disobe~ient, that is the strange thing. The best and most succ"Cssful is an unprofitable servant, has but done his duty. Doubtless the church under review is far from perfect, and fails to exemplify every Christian grace. Since human vision for things divine is but partial, it need not surprise us to light upon error and failure, and divers limitations. In particular, the instruments employed and modes o~ procedure have been such as, hitherto at least, to make no impression except upon uncivilized peoples, and of course the gospel must be carried to dominant races, to the haughty Brahman, the lordly Turk, to China and Japan. But yet it is a most ungracious and unprofitable task to speak of shortcomings when the Unitas Fratrum has on the whole wrought so magnificently. And what a sublime and inspiring spectacle has been passing by before our eyes. How much poorer would the Christian world be, if this portion of history had been omitted. How exceeding- ly profitable for teachmg, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness is this humbler and more plebeian form of service. Choosing out the Hottentot, the Esquimaux, the Australian, the slave and the leper, and thus lavishing their love upon the ofIscourings of the earth and playing the Good Samaritan in their behalf, or, in downright and measureless self-abnegation and Christ-like com- passion, not counting the costliest sacrifice waste, but gladly break- ing the alabaster box and pouring forth, without stint, the precious ointment, the aroma of the deed sheds sweetness throughout the whole world. And when from Greenland and Labrador, from the West Indies and Surinam, from the Tuscarawas, Thibet and South Africa, by the ten thousand the redeemed shall come up to glory, of the little

H40 PASTOR HARMS AND HIS

Moravian church it shall be declared, Thon hast wrought more honor- ably than they all. And this shall be her joy and her crown: "Inas:"

much as ye did unto one of tht< least of these, ye did it unto me !"

And already by losing her life she has found it. Terribly tested during the" sifting period" (1745-50) when fanatical elements for.the time gained the mastery, these were yet so thoroughly expelled and outlived that no smell of fir~ was left. It is also affirmed that no case of divorce, or of capital crime has ever been known among them. And so admirable thhaes•sbeeebnretthheriernwsohrko,wanndthseomwseolvrtehsy of confidence and affection have to be, they have always made many fast friends from outside their communion, so that from this source nearly half the funds employed in carrying on missions is derived.

PASTOR HARMS AND HIS WORK.

BY REV. THOMAS LAURIE~ PROVIDENCE, R. I.

LET us cross the Atlantic to a small country town in North Germaniabout'forty-five miles south from the well-known city of Hamburg. Hermannsburg, for that is the name· of the village, lies in a sandy region where the grass is thin and the people poor. There is much wild moorland, with here and there a pleasant vale, or a field running up into the heath. The villages among the trees on the hilltops overlook the cultivated lands below. It consists of (me straggling street, witb houses separated by gardens, and the spire of the church conspicnol1., over all. 'l'he people were phlegmatic Dutchmen, whose chief activity was toil for daily bread. Worse still, German rationalism ruled the region, so that the prospect for spiritual life seemed very dark. Louis Harms: son of a clergyman, was taken there by his father in 1817, when the son was only nine years old. He studied at home till 1824, then three years at a neighboring academy (gymnasium is the name there), and from that he went to the University of Gottingen to study theology, but the rationalism there prevalent did not satisfy him; so he studied Chaldee, Syriac, and Sanscrit. But still his heart was empty, until the Lord revealed Himself to him in the study of the gospel, especially John xvi., and in the freshness of his new love, he became interested in all kinds of labor for the salvation of men at home and abroad. One wanted him to come to North America, and another wished to take him with him to India, but in 1843 he went back to be his father's assistant, and in 1848, when his father died, the people insisted on his taking his father's place.

Though himself a scholar, he counted himself one of the people, and lived among them as a father; a man of marked simplicity. he was noted most of all for childlike faith in God. He lived in fellowship with Christ, and this was the strength and beauty of his life. He became a power among men, by giving himself up to the power of God, for, beholding the glory of Christ in the mirror of the Word, he was changed into the same' image, and therefore mighty works showed themselves forth in him. It is impossible to de&cribe the force of his preaching, or the love and faith which colored all he did. He un.

folded SCripture in the plainest manner, and was content with such a set~ng -forth of God's truth as made men forget the preacher in thoughts of God.

A great chauge soon began to appear in the place, and now its equal can hardly be found among the churches in either hemisphere. No house is without its family prayer. Only sickness keeps people away from church, and almost every adult is a communicant. Meetings during the week are as well attended as on the Sabbath, and the laborers in the fields instead of songs sing the grand old German ,hymns.

Drunkards and beggars are alike unknown, and the neatness of their homes testifies to the excellence of their occupants.

Not content with the change effected at home, Pastor Harms sug- gested a mission to the heathen and his people at once entered heartily on the work. They did not, however, give to some missionary society and then never inquire what had become of their money. But in response to the" Go ye" of the master, they rose up and went, and such as could not go in person supported them that did go. So in 1849, just one year after he became their pastor, twelve members of the little church entered on a four years' course of study in preparation for the work. For as the universities were poisoned by rational- ism, the good man had to educate his missionaries before he sent them out. Then, as both he and they were poor, they engaged in daily manual labor ; for, as he told them, "This is both that you may earn your own bread and remain humble, being no more ashamed to work than Paul was ashamed of tent-making." , He proposed to send them among the Gallas, a savageraceofrobbers and murderers in Northeast Africa. Few churches would furnish twelve men to go to such a people, and fewer country pastors with a poor parish would assume the entire cost of training, sending them out, and supporting them. In this case, as in many others, the Lord se- lected a different field from that chosen by His servant. For He will not have us forget that He is the Lord of the vineyard and sends the laborers here or there as He thinks best, that we may recognize His wis- dom in placing them, and attribute the success He gives to its true source. When I was in Turkey I hardly knew one missionary out of , the scores then in that empire who was laboring in the field to which he was sent at first, and the I . ord of the vineyard sent Pastor Harms'

recruits to Southern Africa. Then the idea of a Christian colony, ani- mated·by the missionary spirit to form the center whence missionaries should go forth in all directions, was added to the other work. As many as sixty persons offered themselves, for this, but the candid~t('s were sifted down till only eight remained. You will ask, where were the means to come from for' all thIS? . Let Pastor Harms give us the answer.

"Then I knocked diligently on God's door in prayer, and since he who prays must not sit idle, I searched among the ships, but in vain. I wrote to missionaries, but my letters miscarried. Then one said to me, "Why not build a ship, and so send as often as you will?' But how could I build without money? Everybody discouraged me, and some even hinted that I was not in my right mind; but I wrestletl with God, and then I remembered that in the days of Luther, when Duke George was debating whether to intrust his soul to Chrint or the Pope, a friend told him, 'Straightforward and direct fares the best.' So I thought, I have knocked long enough at men's doors. Now I will turn to God, for the work is for Him. So I laid the whole thing in His hands, and as I rose from my knees at midnightI startled myself crying, 'Forward now in the name of God,' and suspense was ended:"

This now became his life work, and it seems as though God meant to show in him how much an obscure man, in the most unfavorable circumstances, can do for God when he sets himself to the work with his whole heart. We cannot recount all his bufIetings, but the result was that the brig Oandace was built at Harburg on the opposite shore of the Elbe from Hamburg. We may note here that even then his troubles were not over, for he was sorely tried by some of his captains, who had no sympathy with the work, and after some voyages the brig had to be sent to England and twenty feet added to her length: but we anticipate. Hermannsburg was now like a hive of bees. Everybody was at work for" our ship." The farmers brought in loads of produce, and the women and children were never idle; as fast as they finished one piece of work they commenced another, and soon all things were ready. Such a joint stock company this world has seldom seen, though the sight will not be so rare in the future as it has been in the past. Of the twelve missionaries, two had died and two more had proved unworthy, but eight were ordained after thorough examination. '1'he colonists were ready, and the crew with the cargo all on board, and after a farewell sermon in the church the sixteen men stood up together (there was not a woman among them) and sang Luther's grand old hymn, "Ein feste Burg ist unser Gott ", to Luther's no less grand tune, written expressly for it. Next day they went to Hamburg, a long train of wagons bearmg through the streets at early dawn the stores provided by the villagers. Even the whole population accompanied them for some distance, singing their favorite hymns. A few, with Pastor Harms at their head, marched through the streets of Harburg, and had a service on deck before the vessel sailed.

Oct. 28, 1853, the anchor was hoisted and the good ship sailed down the Elbe and out into the sea at Caxhaven. I said there ~re no women on board. Three years later there was a great marriage feast in South Africa, when the same vessel brought out the betrothed of the missionaries. The village now seemed desolate. Children missed their. teachers, and sick ones the visitors who had spoken to them of Jesus,' but in less than three weeks twelve new candidates filled the vacant seminary. Let us shake hands with one of them. Several years before Behrens longed to be a missionary, but he was the main dependence of his aged' parents, and as they would not give him up the pastor held him back. Not long after, on his death-bed, the father felt that he had done wrong, and begged the pastor that such a thing might never take place again in his family. The early love was still burning in the heart of the son, whose wife shared his devotion to the work, and when their only child died he again offered himself to go as a missionary. The pastor told him that though heir to the estate, he must enter·the school on the same terms as the rest, and he not only agreed to that, but gave his estate also. This Mr. Harms accepted only on condition that if he ever had to leave the work it should be restored to him. So the mission' owned a farm, which by careful management supported the candidates during their studies.

But success in missions always brings greater outlay, and this work formed no exception to the rule, for the growth of the work required a periodical to keep the people at home acquainted with the work abroad. As it gives us a glimpse of the editor, let us look into its opening address : "And now I hear many a sigh, and words like these: 'So many missionary magazines already, and.here is another! What folly I' Dear friend, if you sigh over this once I do ten times, for you only read it, and when you lay it down your trouble is over. But I must write it, every month a new one, though loaded with work enough alrea.dy. B~ljeve me, I would drop it if I dared, and if you ask, Why not dare? I answer, 'T'he love of Christ constraineth me.' Ever since the work began I have been urged to this, and when I shook it off, as one shakes the rain from his cloak, it only rained the harder till I was wet through, so I publish that the rain may cease, and indeed, I would have no love fOl' Christ or for His people if I did not. So in the name of our God let it begin, and may our Blessed Lord say Amen, and grant me strength for the work."

This was in 1854, and since then it has appeared regularly. Besides narratives of missions, it contains accounts of the work at home or sermons; so the missionaries were kept posted in home affairs, and the people at home with the trials, successes, and new enterprises of the missionaries. The editor writes as though chatting in his own family, and in such a Ohristlike spirit that the reader is not only informed concerning the kingdom, but is thrilled by its influence. This may explain why its monthly circulation reached 14,000 copies, larger than that of any other German periodical, sacred or secular, save one, and that does not eiceed it. Though only a penny a number, in 1860 it yielded more than 2,000 crowns profit to the mission. This press furnishes occupation to many of the pl:'ople, and besides books for the missiom." prints Bibles, catechisms, and hymn-books for home 118e, and never re8te, As interest in foreign missions always promotes interest in other good works, so was it hero. Pastor Harms had notIced that convicts who tried to reform were met with suspicion on all sides, while former associates strove to drag them back again to crlme. A thief near him left the jail resolved to steal no more; old comrades mocked, but he persisted till they slipped a stolen purse into his pocket, and accused him to the owner. In vain he protested his innocence. He was again sent back to prison. Poor man! Vho will help him? Pastor Harms looked at his secluded village as just the place for a refuge for such men. An estate was purchased with buildings and grounds large enough to afiold work for tI. number, a house father, as the Germaus call him, was set over it, and another river of living water refreshed that thirsty soil.

But such labors were too much for endurance and the good pastor lay sick for several months; but he recovered, and pressed forward, till again strength failed him, and he died November 14, 1865.

Let us now briefly glance at the missions, while the Oandace was on her first voyage. Merchants reported that she was lost, and again that she was worm-eaten. The pastor kept nothing back, but bade his. people wait for better news, and when she returned after two years' absonce, not even the ordinary repairs were needed. As the new missionaries would not be ready for a year, she was wiselychartered meanwhile so as to pay her own expenses. In 1857 she took out twelve missionaries, fourteen colonists, and women and children enough to make the whole number forty-four. The King and Queen of Hanover attended the ordination, and next day the missionaries were invited to the palace, where the king promised them a daily remembrance in .the prayers of the household.

The seminary was filled at once with twenty-one candidates. In her fourth voyage to South Africa, in 1859, the Oandace took out four colonists with their families, and two missionaries, ore having already labored for years in Borneo, and in his family was an Indian girl from North America. In 1861 twenty~two missionaries were sent out to Africa, and in seven years from the sailing of the first missionaries, 100 settlers were located at eight stations.

At the death of Mr. Harms in 1865, there were 31 missionaries at 24 stations, reaching from the Zulus on the eastern coast to the Bechuanas in the interior, and from the Orange River in the south as far as Lake Nyami; 252 of the nativos had been baptized, and foundations had been laid for a great work in the futUre.

They have their own ships and their own press, and continue to carryon the work with one accord. Surely these- things show how large a blessing God can pour out through one man, who enters into the work of Christ WIth all his heart. Look even at the money raised. 'rhe ship cost 15,000 crowns, her outfit 4,000 more; the press 3,600;

THE MIRACBES OF

~he refuge farm 4,000. In 1856 and 1857 the annual cost was 15,000.

In 1858 31,000, and in 1859 33,000, and up to the close of that year the whole income had been more than 118,000 crowns. Where did it come from? Not all from Hermannsburg, though some peasants ther.e gave 500 crowns at a time. It came from ali quarters, some from Odessa , on the Black Sea on one side, and some from New Orleans on the other. Pastor Harms said, "It is the gift of God." He adds: "It is wonderful when one has nothing, and 10,000 crowns are laid in his hand by the dear Saviour." When he found the mission house called for so much, he said, 'tet it take, I shall receive, and I went to my God and through prayer obtained what I needed. Recently I had to pay 550 crowns with on~y 400 in hand, and when' I told the Lord, three letters brought 145, and a laborer handed me ten, so that I had five over. Once I needed a medicine chest and was just praying for it when a letter came offering one." .

What a treasure did Pastor Harms find laid up in heaven! With what feelings has he met one after another from his own flock, and African Zulus, and Bechuanas, in that abode of holiness! And this man was not an apostle. He did not live in a golden age, but he grappled with rationalism in faith, and selfishness in life, till only a few years ago. May we not be like him? If not in striking out some new mode of doing good, yet in doing with our might what our hands find to do for Christ. When we go home to meet Pastor Harms in heaven what shall we have to set over against his service to Christ, what shall we have to talk with him about of grace bestowed upon us also to promote the advancement of the Kingdom of Christ?

THE MIRACLES OF MISSIONS.

THE STORY OF SIAM.

[EDITORIAL.-A. T. P.] IN the magic tales of missions the Land of the White Elephant has not been conspicuous. There has been no such rapid, startling, striking development of results as has marked the South Sea Islands, parts of India, Japan, and even papal lands like France and Italy. In Siam the kingdom comes without observation. Neither do men say "Lo! here, or 10, there!" as though to call attention to some amazing phenomenon. Hence by some who look. on missions with hypercritical and unsympathetic eyes silence has been taken to imply that there is nothing to be said that is encouraging as to past toils or stimulating as to the future triumphs.

For this very reason we select Siam as the subject of this next paper in our series. Here are a land and a people, among the most interesting in the Orient; 'of which little has been known until of late, and of which even now many otherwise intelligent Christian disciples have yet to be accurately informed. Owing to the native custom of numbering only the males, it is difficult to get accurate returns of the population. But probably in Siam and the Laos country there are not far from eight millions. In other words, with an area six times as great as the State of New York, Siam has a population about equal to that empire state. Its capital, Bangkok, the Venice of the Orient, contains itself probably half a million.

We smile at the homage there paid to the" strange colored" ele- phant, which ranks among the nobility, has titles, g01d bands on his tusks, is served by kneeling attendants with trays of silver, and is sprinkled with sacred water by obsequious priests, and attended by court physicians. But we must not judge the Siamese, by this hom- age to a beast, to be simply a degraded and superstitious nation of elephant worshipers; nor, by the shoe-brush top-knot, or tuft of coarse black hair on the crown of the head, must we infer that they have neither taste nor manners nor !Bsthetic notions. They are gentle, amiable, respectful·to parents and to old age, kind to children, urbane and polite to strangers, above the average in cleanliness and intelli- gence, and capable of high culture and refinement. They are un- truthful and conceited, polygamy prevails among them, gambling houses abound, and men have been known to sen their own wives and children to pay debts incurred in this fascinating" vice of risk." But not even in Ohina and India have women such freedom and intelli- gence and ability; and in few countries do wider doors to mission efforts present themselves. Buddhism is here found in its purest and most unmixed state, with its virtual atheism, and materialism, and wheel of endless transmigrations, with Nepon, like the Brahmanistic Nirvana, the goal of all desire, annihilation of all individnal being.

Idols abound everywhere. In one temple as many as 14,000 may be found; and in Bangkok alone are 200 temples with 10,000 yellow- robed lazy priests supported by charity.

The conditions were not inviting to missionary labor; and to com- plicate the question still more, the papal church had carried its cor- rupted form of Ohristianity into Muang Ti, "The Land of the Free," as early as 1662, and had lowered even the Romish standard of the gospel to a level scarce above that of heathenism itself, seeking to win converts by accommodating, if not assimilating, Ohristianity to the native prejudices and customs. It is now some seventy years ago since the first Prot03stantapproaches were made to that shrine of Buddhism; and, curiously enough, it was woman's hand, as in the zenana work in India and the evangelistic work in Mexico, that put the gospel's golden key in the door that opened into Siam. While living at Rangoon, in Burmah, Mrs. Ann Hasseltine Judson became deeply interested in the Siameee residents in that city. On the last day of April, 1818, she wrote to a friend in this country as follows: "Accompanying IS a catechism in Siamese which I hl.ve just copied for you. I have attended to the Siamese language for about a year and a half, and, with the assistance of my teacher, have translated into the Siamese tongue the Burman Catechism just prepared by Dr. Judson, a tract con. taining an abstract of Christianity, and the Gospel of Matthew."

A very simple unpretending clause in private correspondence; but how little that seraphic woman knew its full significance! In 1819 that catechism came forth from the mission press at Serampore, the first Ohristian book ever printed in Siamese. The press was to be one of God's foremost agencies for the regeneration of Siam, and to ,a woman it was given to set that agency in motion, and in so doing lead Protestant effort in Siam!

Ten years after Mrs. Judson wrote that letter, in 1828, Dr. Oarl Gutzlaff, the famous German missionary, with Rev. Mr. Tomlin, visited Bangkok, treated thousands of patients who applied for medi· cal aid, and distributed boxes of books and tracts in the Ohinese tongue; and they were so impressed with the need of Siam and the open door to the missionary, that they appealed to the churches of America to send forth laborers into this new harvest field. Mr. Tomlin's health compelled him to I'emove to Singapore; and Gutzlaff was left. alone. He was but twenty-five years old when he came to Bangkok, and was there only three years; but those years left a permanent impress on Siamese evangelization. In 1829, Dr. Gutzlaff having prepared in Siamese a tract and one Gospel, went to Singapore to print them. While there he married Maria Newell and brought her back to Siam, the first Ohristian woman that' ever labored there. She died the next year, and, mourning the loss of his devoted and efficient helper, his failing health drove him to Ohina. With what energy and devotion Dr. Gutzlaff had spent those three years may be inferred from his not only learning the language, but, with Tomlin's help, translating into Siamese the New Testament. Thus what Mrs. Judson began, Dr. Gutzlaff carried on.

In June, 1831, Rev. David Abeel, sent by the American Board, arrived in Siam, but after eighteen months was likewise forced by illness to withdraw. In 1834'came Rev. Messrs. Johnson and Robinson, and in 1835, Dr. D. B. Bradley. For thirty-eight years Dr. Bradley was permitted to labor; and when in 1873 he died, he left two daughters, Mrs. MacGilvary and Mrs. Oheek, wives of missionaries, to represent him on the field.

For brevity's sake we curtail this narrative of Siamese missions, that we may give two illustrations of God's wonder working in this land, where the eyes of so few ever turn with intelligent and absorbed interest. We select, first, a marked instance of supernatural Promd~nce; and then some equally unmistakable examples of His illumining and transforming grace.

When in 1847 Rev. Stephen Mattoon and Dr. Samuel R. House arrived at Bangkok, to represent what is, since the withdrawal of the American Board and of the. American Missionary Society, the only mission to the Siamese-that of the Presbyterians-they found scarce a foothold. The king, then on the throne, was actively, though secretly, the foe of missions; and by his subtle influence with the people he so successfully thwarted them that they could scarce get, by rental or purchase, a house in which to live, or even food to eat. That same monarch so became involved in complications with the British Government that the expulsion of the missionaries seemed inevitable in the unsettled state of the country and the excited state of the Siamese mind.

It was now 1851; a generation had passed away since Mrs. Judson made that first appl'oach to Siam, and the entire work of thirty-three years seemed threatened with defeat and disappointment, all through the inveterate hostility and obsti.nacy of the king. He was jealous of the growing influence of the missionaries and the increased "merit making" of the physicians. The native teachers had been thrown into prison, the servants of the missionaries fled, and no way seemed open but a way out of Siam, as soon as a ship should come to bear them away.

Just then-AprilS, 1851,-the kin.i died, in the very crisis of affairs. God was again" known by the judgment which He executeth." As on July 1, 1839, in Turkey, the Sultan of. the Universe, at a similar crisis in missions there, and in a similar way, removed the tyrannical Mahmud who had just ordered the missionaries out of the country; so in 1851 the Sovereign in whose hand our very breath is took away out of the path of missionary advance an otherwise insuperable obstacle, in the person of a malignant monarch.

A successor must be chosen, and the choice of the nobles fell upon the one man, who above all others, as God saw, would remove all restrictions upon the legitimate work of the missionaries. Maha Mongkut, or Prah Chaum Klow was called from monastic seclusion to sit on the throne of the" Sacred Prahbahts." His enlightened policy at once changed the whole aspect and prospect of Siamese missions. Educated, liberal, tolerant; a scholar as to attainments in language and literature, science and general intemgence; in his adoption of foreign ideas and improvements a progressive statesman; in his rule wise, humane; in his bearing toward foreign residents and visitors urbane and courteous; in his intercourse with foreign powers high-toned and conciliatory; and in his aspirations for Siam as a member of the family of nations a high-minded patriot, he had, on all Oriental thrones, no rival. Such was the man whom the Providence of God' lifted to the Siamese monarchy at the most crit.ical hour of modern missions in that land. He reigned for nearly eighteen years, from 1851 to 1868 ; and under his rule missionaries have found not only tolerance but influence, and that too not only among Siamese citlzens but at the Siamese Court. This was all the direct fruit of missions; for that Buddhist priest- . king, while a private citizen, had been the pnpil of a missionary of the American Board, Rev. J. Caswell, who taught him the languages and the sciences which prepared him for taking the reins of empire into competent hands, and whose personal influence disposed him to be liberal in his governmental policy, and friendly to all Christian mission;.. aries. He ascended the golden steps with a heart full of kindly sentiments toward them; they were invited to the royal palace, and were made to enjoy the royal bounty and favor. Their letters at this time recount how their society was courted by princes and nobles; how their exiled teachers and servants returned to their places; how throngs came to them to get books and talk of their contents; and how, free to go and come as they would, they spoke in Jesus' name with confidence, flo man forbidding, and obtained a respectful hearing._ They could no"I;V get suitable sites and erect suitable buildings for homes; and in that same year missionary ladies were admitted to teach in the palace among the women of the royal harem. From that hour to this the missionaries have been sheltered by the favor and protection of the reigning monarchs.

The following document Issued under royal sanction may give some conception of the attitude of Chaum Klow toward the servants of God : We quote in full : " Many years ago the American missionaries came -here. They came before any other Europeans, and they taught the Siamese to speak and read the English language. The American missionaries have always been just and upright men. They have never meddled in -the affairs of the government, nor created any difficulty with the Siamese. they have lived with the Siamese just as if they belonged to the nation. The Government of Siam has great love and respect for them and has no fear whatever concei'ning them. When there has been any difficulty of any kind, the missionaries have many times rendered valuable assistance. For this reason the Siamese have loved and respected them for a long time. The Americans have also taught the Siamese many things."

This change in governmental policy proved permanent. The present king, Ohulalang Korn, is the most progressive ruler in Asia, a " nursing father" to missions. In 1882 this king bought up the whole exhibit of the girls' mission school in the centennial celebration, and gave to the principals in charge a silver medal. He has made a missionary, Dr. MacFarland, head of the Royal College at Bangkok and Superintendent of Public Instruction. In 1887 he visited Petchaburi, made careful inquiry as to the mission there, gave a silver medal to Dr. Thompson, the medical missionary, and with his queen sent letters of warm congratulation to our laborers, with substantial gifts from him~ self and his royal wife, amounting to some $2,500 !

We turn now to cite a few marked examples of the grace of God manifested in connection with missions in Siam. The first convert was a (Jhinese teacher, Qua Kien~, who was baptized in 1844, and after fifteen years of faithful service died in 1859.. Three of his children became disciples and one a minister of the gospel. That year of his death, 1859, saw the first Siamese convert, Xai Ohune-a curious" apostolic succession." Thirty years before, Gutzlaff had sown the first seed; twelve years before, Dr. House and Rev. Mr. Mattoon had arrived in Bangkok, the mission center ; and now the harvest had begun. Nai Ohune adorned the gospel. So anxious was he to be unhindered in serving Ohrist and souls that he steadily adhered to medical practice as the means of self-support and refused all offices, however honorable and lucrative.

But though converts have never multiplied in Siam with rapidity, there have been marked examples of the silent, pervasive work of missions and especially of the Word of God. For example Dr. Bradley died in 1873. Four years afterward, in 1877, a venerable patriarch of seventy-three years visited for medical advice the Laos Mission at Ohieng Mai. He sought hf?lp for deafness, and referred to Ohrist's miracles of healing as one who was familiar with the Bible. He was found to be chief officer of the court in the province of Lakawn. How mistaken we are when we judge the gospel's power by noisy demonstrations. Twenty years before, in 1857, while visiting Bangkok, this old man had, from Dr. Bradley, received religious books in Siamese. Though the lan~ua~e is essentially the same, the Laonese characters are so different that, in order to read them, he had to learn Siamese. .Then in his mind and heart God's light began to shine, and he came to Ohieng Mai for further instruction; he found Ohrist, and for His sake braved all peril, and to his efforts we owe the opening of a new mission in his native city, Lakawn.

Similarly, at Petchaburi, Rev. Mr. Dunlap found an old disciple, nigh unto death, who had from that same Dr.. Bradley got portions of the Word of God, and who by secret study found a Saviour in Ohrist and put away his idols. Though taught to pray by the Spirit only, he astonished the missionary by his attainments in prayer, and his progress in piety.

Numbers cannot represent results. During the last reported year, the prime minister, who has in Ratbari one of his residences, after repeatedly expressing his wish for a mission there, now offers a large brick house, free, for mission uses; and will aid in securing other necessary buildings for medical mission, school, etc. And a lady in Philadelphia has offered the $5,000 necessary to support the physician and clergyman who go to occupy this new parish of 50,000 to 75,000 souls.

Siam was not opened by gunpowder or diplomacy, but by missionary influence, and the whole aspect of the nation, and its attitude toward Ohristianity, are gradually undergoing a change ; the preaching, the

MADAGASCAR. 351'

teaching, the press and the medical missions are the four conspicuous agencies which God is now using to bring Siam to Christ. With what results, a single 'example may give a hint of the possibilities of the near future.

When the present king, by a sad accident some years since lost his wife, his brother came to the missionaries for a copy of the New Testa- ment; and gave as a reason for the request, that the king had lolft faith in his own religion; that he could find nothing in Buddhism to console him in his great grief. It might cost the king his crown, or even his life, to renounce the state religion; yet this bereaved mon- arch flies to the Christian's Bible for the solace that his pagan creed cannot supply! Siam may be much nearer to becoming a Christian nation than we think! The additional fact should be put on record that the first zenana teaching ever attempted in the East was by mis- sionary women, in 1851, among the thirty wives and royal sisters of the King of Siam.

MADAGASOAR. "A nation shall be born in a day."

BY L. P. BROCKETT, M.D., BROOKLYN, N. Y. I. ITS GEOGRAPHY, ETHNOLOGY AND HISTORY TO 1818. MADAGASCAR stands third in size among the islands of the world (Australia being now reckoned as a continent), only Borneo and Papua (New Guinea) exceed it in area. It is 9'15 miles in length, and 250 to 350 miles in breadth. Its area is 230,000 square miles, or 145,838,742 square acres-about five times as large as the State of Pennsylvania. It is in the Indian Ocean, almost wholly in the Southern Tropical Zone, and is separated from the eastern . coast of Africa by the Mozambique Channel, which varies in width from 220 to 540 miles. North and north-northwest of Madagascar are several groups of islands whichare inhabited by mixed races-African, Malagasy, and Arab; eastward, or northeastward, are the two considerable islands of Mauritius, an Eng- lish colony, and Reunion, 01' Bourbon, belonging to the French. There are good harbors on the northwest and northeast, and a few on the east coast, but most of the latter are not protected from the southeast winds. The island'has: 1. Lowlands, extending from 25 to 50 miles back from the coast, generally sandy or marshy, fiat, intensely hot, and generally sickly. 2. A forest belt on the foothills, rising from 400 to 2,000 feet above the low- lands, varying in width from 20 to 40 miles; widest on the western slope, and toward the southern part of the island becoming a barren and sandy desert, with extensive lava beds. This forest is well watered, and contains much valuable timber, many of the trees being peculiar to the island. Por- tions of it, particularly the central and northern portions, form a dense and almost impenetl'able jungle, the Hanas 01' climbing plants being closely in- terwoven with the boughs of the treeii. This forest region, like most of the jungles in tropical countries, is damp and sickly, except to the natives. The temperature is less oppressive than that of the coast, but often reaches 100 degrees Fahrenheit, and seldom falls below 45 degrees. 3. The highland region, the watershed or backbone of the island, which bears the marks of extensive upheaval and volcanic disturbance in former times. There are more than a dozen summits of varying elevation, from 6,000 to 8,200 feet above the sea, several of them having extinct craters and streams of l&va, whose surface is in some places as yet unbroken. The hills, valleys, and ta.blelands of this highland region are healthful, the climate is dehghtful, the range of the thermometer being only from 40 to 85 degrees Fahrenheit. The scenery is superb and the lands exceedingly fertile. There are two seasons, the rainy and the dry; in the latter the skies are mostly unclouded, but the mountain streams and lakes supply the necessary moisture, and the crops are abundant. In the more sandy plains irriga~ion, which is easily pl'acticed, gives enormous results.

The watershed is nearer to the east coast than to the west, and while the streams deicending the eastern slope of the mountains are mostly moun- tain torrents, never navigable more than from six to ten miles, those faU- ing into the Mozambique Channel from the western slope are much longer, and some of them, having a ciL'cuitous course,.are navigable from 80 to 100 miles. ..

Madagascar is very rich in mineral wealth. Gold, silver, lead, copper, tin, and iron of the best qualities; antimony, plumbago, and other metals and minerals abound. Coal, bO,th anthracite and bituminous, exists in great quantities, and diamonds have been discovered. As the government claims all minerals and metals, these have not been largely worked. Madagascar has no large or ferocious wild animals; its quadrupeds are nearly all peculiar to the island, and consist of many genera and species of lemurs (which belong to the monkey family), several species of ant and other insect-eaters, a small hippopotamus, civet cats, a number of rodents, and the aye-aye. There are many reptiles, lizards without number, one species of crocodile, iguanas and geckoes, as well as several pythons, mostly of the American or anaconda type. Birds are numerous, and for the most part are of beautiful plumage. Some of the species are fine song birds, but very few birds of prey. Thirty-three genera and more than 50 species are peculiar to the island, and a somewhat larger number are found in Africa or Polynesia also.• Fish are abundant along the coast, and in the rivers there are many peculiar fresh-water species. The domestic animals have been largely introduced. The flora of Madagascar is abundant, and there SJ,re about 700 out of 8,000 genera and species which are peculiar to the island. Many of its flowers are of wonderful beauty. The trees are largely indigenous and peculiar. Much of the timber is very valuable, and some of the products of the forest are of great commercial importance. Among these are five or six trees and vines producing caoutchouc, some of it said to be the finest in the world, the pepper and the tallow trees, the copal tree, the sago palm, the aloe, many species of figs, the pomegranate, the tamarind, quassia, sugar cane, and other shrubs; the manioc, several species of arrowroot, and many other edible roots and tubers abound, while of the cereals their rice is unsurpassed, and wheat, millet, Indian corn, and barley are largely pro- duced. Ethnology and tribal divisions. The aboriginal race, now nearly or quite extinct, came here from the African coast. They were called Vaquimba, and were probably Zulus or Kaffirs. The existing inhabitants are of two affiliated races, both from Polynesia' or Eastern Malaysia. The first migration of these, comprising most of the coast and' some of the intel'ior tribes, must have come to the island about the beginning of the Christian era. They drove the Vaquimba into the interior, but there were extensive intermarriages between them, and also with the slaves who were brought in great numbers from the East African coast. These tribes, of which the Sakalava and Bara are the principal, are dark. skinned, with curly and frizzled, but not woolly, hair; tall and vigorous, with fine forms. They are a sly, perfidious, brutal, and arrogant people, universally addicted to theft, and given to drinking, fighting, and plundering. About A.D. 1000 there came another tribe, or perhaps two, from Eastern Polynesia, who, landing on the island, soon pushed their way into the interior or mountain region, and exterminating the 17aquimba, who had fled thither from the west coast, occupied their lands, and increased very rapidly. These were the Hovas and the Betsileos. The Hovas are of much lighter color than the coast tribes, with straight black hair, fine and soft, and sometimes inclined to curl. TheIr complexion and features are much like the Malays, and are not much darker than those of the Spaniards and Italians. They are rather below the middle stature, butof erect figure, and with delicate and finely-formed limbs, and they are agile and graceful in their movements.

The Betsileos are larger, the men averaging six feet, the women from five feet seven to five feet mne inches. Their complexion is darker than that of the Hovas, and their hair more crisp and curly. As to moral character and intelligence, they are somewhat below the Hovas. The B~tanimena and Betsimisaraka resemble the Hovas much more than any of the other tribes.

There are, according to the latest authorities, 22 provinces or tribal diVISions of the territory, some of them sub-divided into districts, making a total of (so-called) provinces and sub-provinces of 28. These are occupied by fourteen tribes, some of them divided in clans, and these clans seventy years ago, and even fifty years ag'o, were often fighting each other. Wars of conquest, to obtain either territory or slaves, were constant between the tribes prior to 1820, and have not been infrequent since that time.

The great province of Imerina, occupying the central and highland portion of the island, is the largest of all the provinces; and has been occupied for several centuries by the Hovas, who are now the most numerous and intelligent of the Malagasy tribes. Sixty or seventy years ago they num_ bered but 750,000 or 800,000 souls while the Betsileo, an adjacent highland tribe, numbered 1,500,000, but owing to changes produced by wars, civilization, etc., the Hovas have now about 1,300,000; and the Betsileos only from 650,000 to 750;000. In the earlier history of Madagascar, the Hovas seem to have been unknown to those who visited the coast; the Sakalava, the largest of the coast tribes, having a population estimated at 1,200,000, the Betsileos, from 1,200,000 to 1,500,000, the Betanimena and Betsimisaraka about as many, and the Bara, a particularly savage and ferocious tribe, about 600,000. There were some smaller tribes, numbering in all, perhaps, 300,000 more. It is probable that at that period the Hovas were included among the Betanimena and Betsimisaraka, to whom they are apparently affiliate.d by race characteri,stics. The condition of all these Malagasy tribes in the first decade of the presen t century was deplorable, much lower than that of our most degraded Indian tribes, whom, nevertheless, in their habits, customs and worship, they resembled. They had no written language, and, except in the case of the Hovas, no regular form of government; their wars were constant, and ended either in butchery or enslavement of the defeated party. They were lustful, brutal and cruel; some of the tribes were reputed to be cannibals; all were treacherous, thievish and revengeful. Polygamy was general, and they had acquired ·from the foreigners who had visited them the most loathsome vices of civilization. Some of the tribes had a vague idea of a Supreme Being, but they addressed to Him no worship or adoration. The worship of ancestors, though common, was not universal; but they had rude idols and fetiches as foolish and absurd as those of the African races; sticks, stones, roots, and forms of animals. There was not a temple or idol house in all Madagascar, but there were idol-keepers, akin to the African medicine men.

They had an ordeal for detecting crime, called tangena-the decoction of a poisonous bean, indigenous to the island, which the accnsed was compelled to drink. Such were the people to whom the gospel was to come, to heal, to purify, to elevate, to educate, and to redeem.

History before 1820. Though discovered in medireval times, Madagascar was not explored, or any colony landed upon its shores, till 1506, when the Portuguese began a series of efforts to enslave and Christianize its tribes.

The Portuguese Jesuit priests landed on the northeast and northwest coasts, bearing the crucifix, and attempting to convert them, while right behind them came the Portuguese slave trader, with his comes and fetters, ready to hurry all the unarmed natives he could find on board hls ships, and sell them to the Arabs, or take them to the European markets, where they brought a good price. The Sakalava, who were the tribes most usually encountered, did not admire thls method of conversion, and after a month or two they fell upon the colonists and massacred them all. This was repeated so many times, that the Portuguese finally abandoned all further efforts to plant colonies there. In 1642 the French undertook, under a grant from the French king, to colonize Madagascar very much after the Portuguese fashion.

At first they were more successful, but presently they, too, attempted to enslave the natives, and after forty years of successive efforts to establish themselves at various points on the coast, which in every case terminated in massacre and expulsion, they surrendered their charter to the King of France from whom they had received it, and abandoned the island. For nearly fifty years (1686-1733), the French did not annoy the natives, though occasionally English and Dutch slavers picked up along the coast cargoes of slaves. In 1733, the French renewed their efforts to take possession of the island, planting their trading forts at various points on the main island, and on one or two of the small islands adjacent, and wlth much the same results as before, the deadly fevers of the coast aiding in the destruction of the colonies. From 1786 to 1807, the French had no settlement on the island, but about that time they established a small colony and trading fort at Nosy-be, an island near the northwest corner of Madagascar. In 1811 the English Government having captured Mauritius, the Isle of France, as the French had called it, claimed also its dependencies, of which Madagascar was the chief, and in February of that year took possession of Tamatave and Foule Point, two small trading forts, these being all which the French then claimed on the island of Madagascar. This capture was ratified by the two treaties with France in 1814 and 1815. • Up to this time neither the French nor any other European nation seem to have had any knowledge of the Hovas or their chief or king; but Captain Le Sage, the British agent or commissioner, who was charged with the establish- ment of English authority and trade in Madagascar, had discovered that they were a very powerful tribe, and that their King, Radama I., was the thirty- second in the line of the Kings of the Hovas; and he assembled at Port Louis in 1817 four of Radama's representatives (two of them his brothers), one of the nobles of the BetanimEma, the chief of Tamatave, two chiefs of the Betsimisaraka, and two southern chiefs; he formed with them treaties, offensive and defensive, taking the oath of blood" with them, and succeeded in abolishing the export slave trade. By a subsequent treaty, made with Mr. '

Hastie, the commissioner who had succeeded Captain Le Sage, the British Government agreed to pay Radama I., as a compensation for his loss of: revenue from the slave trade, $2,000 in gold and silver, muskets. accouter- ments, flints, uniforms, powder, etc., ;nnually, and to furnish an in- structor in military tactics. .

Radama I. had ascended the throne as King of Imerina in 1810, and had under his sway about 1,206,000 people, mostly Hovas. His father, Impoina.

had commenced a career of conquest over the other tribes on the island.

and Radama, who was ambitious and able, was desirous of completing it.

This alliance with Great Britain gave him 'the means of doing so. Mr.

Hastie, the British Commissioner, proved a wise counselor, and under his suggestions Radama became anxious to have his people educated, and to have -schools established. From these small beginnings there followed the great work of civilization and evangelization.

II. EMERGING FROM HEATHENISM.

That God does have special purposes of mercy, in regard to nations sunk in the darkness of heathpnism, seems to be proved in many cases. How deep was the degradation of,many of the tribes which inhabited Great Britain in the first century of our era. Blood-thirsty, addicted to human sacrifices, worshipers of idols, and utterly given over to cruelty, what but His special Providence could have brought England and America up to its present Christian civilization and culture?

Madagascar is another and even a more striking example of-His Providen· tial dealing. Here these tribes had lived, for a thousand years and more, barbarom., probably cannibals, with but few religious ideas. constantly engaged in wars, either with each other or with other islands and the main- land, reducing the conquered to slavery, massacring those foreigners who attempted to colollize their lands, and resisting, with an instinctive horror, the attempts of French-Jesuits to brmg them into subjection, and to fasten their faith upon them; their case seemed utterly hopeless, but .. There is a wideness in God's mercy Like the wideness of the sea,"

and in the space of seventy yeaL's these wild savages have become a Christian nation, ChrIstian not only in its Christian temples and worship, in its family altars, and its new-found zeal, but in the holy living, the gentle yet firm adherence to the gospel of Christ, the readiness to endure martyrdom for-His sake, and that sublime forgiveness of injuries and wrongs, and readi- ness to bestow kindness on their enemies, which they could only have learned from the Sermon on the Mount.

When Radama I. ascended the throne in 1810, no tribe of the Malagasy, not even the Hovas, who were in many respects the most advanced of all the tribes, had a written language; all were warhke, cruel and blood-thirsty, false, deceitful and dishonest, lustful and treacherous, suspicious and revengeful. They had no clear ideas of a Supreme Being. and no notion of a future state. There had never been Moliammedanism or any other system of false religion on the island, but simply fetichism and the worship of ancestors. Their king, at first King of the Hovas only, and not even of all of them, had, by his ambition and enterprise, and by his courage and audacity, so far subdued the numerous tribes on the island, that he was justified in assuming the title of King of Madagascar, and his right to that title was recognized by Great Britain, and later by France. He was a man of considerable ability, ahd sufficient foresight to know that It was best to form an alliance with some European power, and thus obtain for his people a written language, and, what he valued still more, arms and instruction for his army in military matters, that he might be more successful in/his schemes of conquest.

Through the influence of the British Resident, Mr. Hastie, he was induced to permit the London Missionary Society to establish schools and churches there; to reduce the language to writing, and to translate the Scriptures and other books into the Malagasy tongue; and to prohibit the foreign slave trade. He kept his promises to the English Government; but for himself, he was an uncultured barbarian and savage; his wars were marked by constant rapine and license; his government was stern and often cruel, and his priv- a.te life stained by lust and polygamy. The idol worship, a sort of fetichism, was maintained throughout his reign, the idol-keepers received their offerings, and the worship of ancestors was as active as ever. Yet it may be said to his credit, that he did not suffer the missionaries to be molested in their work during his life. .

These'missionaries of the London Missionary Society left England early in 1818, and commenced their work in Madagascar at once. There was much preliminary work to be done; the language was to be reduced to writmg, and thoroughly mastered, school-houses and churches built, the desire for education awakened, and even the first elements of the knowledge of God, as a supreme Governor and Ruler of the universe, introduced into these darkened minds; then they were to be taught the guilt and destructiveness of sin, and the need of a Redeemer, and made to comprehend that Jesus had come to be their Saviour. The work was great, and the oppositIon of the idol-keepers was intense and malignant, but in a wonderfully short time they began to see the fruits of their labors. The· Spirit of God illumined these dark heart;, and they crowded to the mission-houses to hear the Word of God, and soon a Pentecostal season was presented to the eyes of the as- tonished missio)1aries. In 1828, ten years after they left England, the ScrIp- tures of the New Testament were translated into this soft and beautiful tongue, hymns of faith and hope, such as had cheered the saints of God in other lands, were translated, set to music and sung; 100 schools had been established and 10,000 children were under il1struction; 15,000 of the people were hopefully converted and between 7,000 and 8,000 had professed their faith in the chu,rches ; already some of the most promising converts had be- gun to preach the gospel they had so lately received, and as the Malagasy are" a natIOn of orators," their preaching was attended with great and pre- ciO).lS results. The churches, "walkmg in the fear of the Lord and the com- fort of the Holy Ghost, were greatly enlarged and multiplied." But the time was soon coming, when thegenuinenes8 of this work was to be tested by the fires of persecution. .

On the 27th of July, 1828, Radama 1. died at the age of thirty-six. His suc- cessor should have been, according to Oriental custom, his nephew, the son of his sister, a very worthy young man, but Radama's second wife (he had twelve), a bigoted idol worshiper, and a woman who rivaled in hel'

crimes Catharine II. of Russia, though she' did not possess her intellectual or political ability, aided by some of the idol-keepers, intrigued for, and ob- tained the throne. No sooner was she fairly established, than she put to death every near relative of the late king, and every prominent noble who had favored Rakoto, the legitimate heir to the throne. She was crowned in 1829 as Ranavalona 1. She soon issued a decree forbidding any foreigne~s, especially Europeans, from coming into her dominions; and soon after an other, prohibiting the missionaries from teaching religion to the Malagasy, or 357 holding any meetings or societies which should be attended by them; they might teach sciences, or the mechanic arts, but not religion, and all churches must be closed. Most of the missionaries left the island in 1833. In 1834 another decree was promulgated forbidding any meeting public or private of the people to talk of reLigion, under penalty of arrest, and if found guilty, of punishment by death. Under this decree many Christians were banished and a few put to death.

In 1835 a fanatic, who had mingled some Christian doctrine with his prayers to his idols, and had approached the queen's palace to address her in regard to his creed, was seized and put to death, 'and the rage of the quep.n being roused by this incident, she issued a decree that all persons suspected of being Christians should be arrested and examined, and if they did not disavow their belief in Christ and offer worship to ta~ idols, they should be put to death. Nobly did the Christians stand this test. Some fied, but very few would deny Christ. Some ~vere beheaded, others beaten to death, others still, and a large number, were hurled from the lofty rock on which the City of Antananarivo, the capitol, is built, and fell mangled corpses at its base.

The present Prime Minister of Madagascar relates an incident in connection with this slaughter, of which his father, one of the judges, was a witness: A mother and daughter were brought for examination; the mother confessed her faith in Christ, refused to worship the idols, and was summarily thrown over the rock; then the daughter, a beautiful girl of fifteen, came forward and said: "I, too, am a Christian; throw me over." The judge said. "She is only a child, and does not know what she is saying; take her away." But the young girl was firm. "I believe in the Lord Jesus Christ," she said, "and I will not worship idols. Throw me over I" Once more the judge tried to save her. "My child," he said, "life is sweet to you. Only bow your head ever so slightly toward the idol, and you shan be free. I will take you to my own home." "No!" said the young maiden, "I will bow to no God but Jesus Christ. He is my Saviour. Throw me over." And throw her over, they did. More than two 'thousand were put to death at this time (1849) by this cruel queen, because they would not deny Christ, and several thousand more in the course of her reign; others were subjected to torture, and many more to the ordeal by drinking' the tangena, a poison prepared to try the guilt or innocence of suspected persons. But it was not alone against the Christiab subjects of this bloody queen that her malignant and murderous temper was manifested. On various pretenses, the most common one being that they were conspiring against her, she put to death most of the principal men in her realm; and when her son, whom she claimed as the son of Radarna, though born about a year after his death, had arrived at,his eighteenth or nineteenth year, and had shown a disposition to be more merciful than his mother, and to pity the Christians whom she persisted in slaughtering, she tried toput him to death for conspiring against her. She was, during most of her reign, constantly engaged in wars with the other tribes on the island; andas her armies were badly handled, and her treacherous management was notorious, she almost depopulated whole provinces of Imerina and the adjacent country: It was estimated that more than a million men, women, and children perished in.her wars. The French made repeated attempts to establish settlements on the coast, but were repulsed either by her ambushes or by the deadly fevers 'of the coast. At length her own people grew tired of her op_ pression, and would have dethroned her had not SICkness attacked her hitherto robust frame, and weakened her imperious WIll. She lingered for some

TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN MISSIONARY MAGAZINES

months, and finally died on the 16th of August, 1861, one of her last acts, July 3, 1861, being the ordering of a new and more terrible persecution against the Christians, of whom she had obtained a list. Many perished under this edict, but the new king, her son, proclaimed universal amnesty and the restoration oC property to all Christians. Thus died, after thirty-three years' reign, Ranavalona I., "unwept, unhonored and unsung." Her whole administration was unmarked by a single good or noble act.

(Concluded in our next number.) TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN MISSIONARY MAGAZINES.

BY REV. CHAS. C. STARBUCK, ANDOVER, MASS.

THE Allgemeine Missions.Zeitschrijt sums up the work in East Africa thus: .. There are to-day. within the Lake Region of East Africa. extending to the coast. from Kilimanjo,ro in the nort! .to the highlands of the Shire in the south (not reckoning some little out stations) 44 Protestaut missionaries. inclUSIve of the unordained. such as physicians, a.rtisans, agriculturists, teachers, ma.le a.nd female . .A. small number,.itis true, compared with the extent of the region. which is from five to six times as large as the whole German Empire. But if we bear in mind that some 15 years back two little missionary attempts were all that was fonnd here: the little Kisulutini and the then rather inert Universities Mission on Z..nzibar Island. it is. after all. not so trifling an advance which Protestant missions have made here in a decade and a half. We must consider also the sacrifices which these achievements have cost: not in money merely. or mainly. but the sacrifice of human lives and human health. At least fifty men and several women bave given up tbeir lives for East Africa, some of them noble, highly-gifted men. In view of these facts, we are compelled into reverence for the Christian heroism which. thank God. still lives in evangelical missionary circles. There have not yet been great visible results. The time has been too short for this, especially as the unhealthiness of the climate has necessitated a frequeut change of laborers, and the languages are yet but little known. while EastAfrica has been involved in difficulties peculiar to herself. The baptisms which bave taken place (perhaps about 1800 m all) are all in the English missions. which (with the exception of the L. ni. S. on Lake Tanganyika) are tbe earliest. The German missions are not yet beyond incipiency.' , The Zeitschrijt, in a very favorable notice of the Atlas published by the Church Missionary Society, takes occasion tQ correct a few inaccuracies. Thus: it states that the Unitas Fratrum commenced its work in South Africa as late as 1792. Its continuous work dates from then, but its first missionary, George Schmidt, landed in 1737. The Basel Society is credited, on the Gold Coast, with 4,000 "adherents," while in fact it has more than 7,000 baptized members. Most of the European societies, I may remark, baptize those who. after competent instruction, are ready to break definitively with heathenism. Only a minority of these are commonly admitted to the communion. These societies, therefore, need three headings: Adherents, Baptized Members, Communicants. The Atlas, moreover, gives the whole number of Protestant Christians in Africa as about 800,000, whereas, the Zeitschrijt remarks, it should be put (inclusive of Madagascar) at fully twice that amount.

Dr. Warneck, in the preface to his work on "Missions in the Light of the Bible," remarks: "It is. to me, a peculiar happiness. that. by God's grace. peculiar acceptance is falling to the sbare, above all. of these Biblical views of missions. Unless I err. what the missionary work now needs. as first and foremost. is to be deepened. And to he deepened. it is above all needful that It should be plunged and bathedm God's word. Aud, moreover. for the first awakening of agenullle missionary life, I am. as I grow older, more and more convinced that it is the Bible which must do tbe chief work."

The Zeitschrijt in its keenly critical, and therefore more valuable,remarks on the late Missionary Conference says: .

.. In tbe various gatherings at thIS conference. both at the begiDning and throughout Its course, we were struck with the fact that prayer occupied a place of greater prominenc~ and dignity than is commonly the case with us in similar conferences, where prayer is too often treated as an official necessity which cannot be evaded, while in London it was easy to mark the spirit of earnestness and genuine fervor."

The following is a passage from a sermon 01 General Superintendent Lohr, of Kassel, Germany, reported in the Zeitsch1"ift. A superintendent in Germany is a clergyman of virtually Episcopal functions: ••• Behold, I have set before thee an open door.' These are the words in which the Lord is now addressing every missionary society. But whether there ~s energy in store, to avail themselves of this access which He has secured for them, whether missionaries will be found who will go in through the opened gates, that, beloved, depends on the inward state of the· church which supports the missions, on her self-devotion, and power in prayer. 'Where a great door is opened there, too, are always many adversaries. Paul experienced this in Ephesus, and no less does the church in her missionary work of to·day. Whether the skeptical doubts which are expressed concerning this work are recognized and rejected as futile, depends on whether there are men in every place that lift up holy hands without wrath or doubting, who know how to pray in the name of Jesus, and who, out of the riches of Hia promise, know how to draw upon heavenly assistance for th'work enjoined. As we shall do little for missions until we are thoroughly in earnest with our giving, so, still earlier, must we come to be thoroughly in earnest with our praying.

.. We must learn to pray in the name of Jesus for missions, and for this it is not enough that we do something, and give something, for them. We must enter into true and complete communion of life with Him-absolutely give up individual interest, and place ourselves wholly at His disposal. The promise that our prayer shall be heard is conjoined by the Lord Jesus with the parable of the vine and the branches. • If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what yewill, and it shall be done unto you.' It is such people that the Holy Ghost in our time is seeking-such that He is seeking to bring together out of all church communions; people who are thoroughly in earnest in their devotion to the work of the Lord, and to the Lord of the work. Where there are Christians, who present their souls for the name of the Lord Jesus, resolved for His name to do everything, for His name to suffer everything, these the Holy Spirit also introduces into the use of the name of Jesus, and brings them, through experiences of the hearing of prayer, into the attainment of a. consummate joy. There was great joy among the disciples when they saw their Jesus, risen from the dead, again in bodily presence in their midst. But yet greater joy was theirs when they discovered that to the requests which they made known before God in the name of Jesus for the success of His cause, an answer descended frolIl heaven. Whoever has experienced answers to prayer will acknowledge with me that they are the very jewels in our ..emembrances of the past. Peter names as the end of faith a joy un- speakable and full of glory. And answers to prayer bring into the heart the foretaste of such a joy. These anslVers to prayer blot out our doubts, confirm our adoption, whose privi- lege and prerogative the Father makes good to us thereby. They draw aside the curtain that hangs between our Father's house and the frail tabernacles of our pilgrimage, and give us to look into the royal law of liberty, according to whose pattern God is redeeming this world of death out of the curse resting on it, and transforming it into the glory for which it was destined and created."

The Zeitschrift has some keen remarks upon Canon Taylor's ostentatious patronage of Islam: .. I am not acquamted with the antecedents of this gentleman." [The writer is not-aware, evidently, of the philological eminence of Canon Taylor, and of his familiarity with the East. This, however, does not imply any profound knowledge of the religious worth of Mohammedanism. And whether it concerned Islam or heathenism, it IS with good reason that the German writer goes on to say:] .. O/missionary matters he knew nothing. Yet, on the strength of his general culture, he imagined himself competent, after a preparation of a few weeks, or perhaps a few months, to present a paper respecting one of the most difficult questions m the field of missions. If he had merely assumed to instruct the Church (;ongrp.ss this might have passed, as most of them probably know at least as little about the matter as himself. But he has also undertaken to instruct and to rebuke those who ha.ve at least labored in the cause as many years as he has probably spent days upon the study of It. A few facts and figures hastily thrown together" [like those by which he has converted Sir William Hunter's fifty millions of Hindu races waiting for conversion to Christianity mto half a million] .. had given him the courage to assume the air of an expert."

The Berliner Missions-Berichte, at the end of the year 1888, report the finances of the Berlin Society as in a favorable state, partly in consequence of larger amounts paid in to cover the deficit, partly as the result of a great bazaar held in Berlin in March, and realizing $6,000, partly through larger receipts of the Collecting Society (Sammelverein). In these ways the deficit of April 1, 1888, namely, $30,721.76, has been reduced to $12,062.65.

The editor of the Allgemeine-]rissionszeitschrijt thinks that in the present fervor of zeal against the East African slave-trade there is likely to be a good deal of hot-headed crusading, which, like the earlier crusades, will cost a great deal and accomplish little. He is very jealous, it appears to me too jealous, of the credit which Cardinal Lavigede is acquiring. But his opinion is always well worth attention. He says: .. There are times when great and noble aims encounter stroug opposition, and only slowly and with difficulty" in the adhesion of wider circles. And there are times when there is a universal enthusiasm for them, and indeed i~ almost becomes the mode. At ~uch times there goes, as it were, a general fever of hallucination (0. mad intoxication) through the world, and people arc very sensitive over anything like a sober criticism. But these intoxicated enthusiasms are commonly a fire of straw. Some years ago it was the Coloninl fever, now it is the anti-slavery fever. In the time of the colonial fever a man ran gr oat danger of being accuserlof a want of patriotism, if he so much as endeavored to instrt a few drops of modest consideration into the boundless enthusiasm which promised itself nothing but mountains of gold. To-day he might well fear that he would be acco)lnted a defender of slavery If I,e should preach patience in regard to the removal of this great evil. and should warn against the large employment of force."

Canon Taylor, in his recent contemptuous disparagements of the present missionary activity of the Protestant churches, m~,kes great use of compu- tation, and reckons how many thousand, or scores of thousands of years, at the present rate of conversion, it would require to overtake the mcrease of the world's population in a single year. Dr. Warneck makes the following application of his principle: In the apostolic age the population of the Ro- man Empire reached about 120,000,000. Reckoning the births each year as twelve per thousand, we have an annual increase of 1,440,000. According to tolerably trustworthy estimates there were at the end of the first century- that is, about 70 yeQrs after ChrIst's public appearance, about 200,000 Chris- tians. Therefore, assuming that the population had remained stationary, it; should have reqliired 500 years to overtake the increase of a single year, and 42,000 years to convert the population. Assuming, however, that the terri- ble pestilences and other calamities of the first six centuries after Christ had l'educed it one-half, it would titill have requir~d 21,000 years to Christianize it. Yet before A. D. 600 heathenism had entirely disappeared from the em- pire. The ::tpo::;tles did not have a Canon Taylor as the keeper of their con- sciences, but the Holy Spirit of power and love, and of a sound mind, and, therefore, went on to convert the kingdoms, leaving statistics to take care of themselves. '7e wonder whether Canon Taylor has. ever heard of a law of increase called geometrical progression r "The apostles, Herr Canon," says Dr. Warneck, "wcre probably not, like yourself, great arithmeticians, but they were heroef; of faith. They believed, with full and firm conviction, what is written in the bst of Matthew concerning the omnipotent omni- presence of thoir Saviolll' with them. Therefore, they said: 'To a minority with Jesus belongs victory and the future. .' And we now see that the event has justified their faith."

The editor L f the Zeitschrift subjects Canon Taylor's assumption, that the present l·n.te of increase is the perpetual rate of increase, to the scrutiny of facts. Thus, in China, there were of native Protestant Christians (assuming communicants to be one-third of the whole) :

STUDENT VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS

1857. 1867. 1877. 1887, abo 2,000 14,800 39,000 95,000 Moreover, in the first fifteen years the annual rate of increase was about 133, in the first decade following 1,280; the sec.ond 2,420, the third 5,600.

Accepting Canon Taylor's scornful comparison of the tortoise and the train, and assuming that this progression of the rate of increase continues in China for 100 years, the tortoise will by that time have far outstripped the train.

In Japan, assuming the same proportion of native Christians to commu- nicants in the Protestant churches, we have: 1876. 1882. 1886. 1887. abo 3,000 14,500 43,000 68,000 In five years the number had much more than tripled.

In Airica things are but in their beginning, and we can give but vague guesses. But that the same law obtains there as in China. and Japan ap- pears from two proofs derived from opposite sides of Africa. In Guinea the Basel Missionary Society, whose labors there have been sadly checked by the climate, but which has had a mission there since 1827, shows the following results. Native Christians: 1857. 1867. 1877. 1887. 367 1,509 3,607 7,495 That is, the rate of increase, instead of remaining stationary to please Canon Taylor, persisted in advancing with the age of the mission. In thirty years the number of converts had increased twenty-fold.

"In Madagascar the Protestant missionaries began their work in 1818.

After ten years there were only 50 Malagese catechumens. Then followed a generati9n of persecution, compelling the missIonaries to leave the island.

Yet, at the end of 1868, there were 37,112 Christians, and this number, in consequence of the conversion of the Queen, had, in 1878, grown to about 250,000. The increase here, therefore, was by leaps and bounds. making the talk about tortoise and train idiotic. Now, however, a check ensued because the evangelical societies would not content themselves with a mere external reception of Christianity. Accordingly.now came a time of training and sifting. In the last ten years, therefore, the increase relatively has not been important, perhaps 50,000 for all the Protestant societies, besides the 73,000, more or less, claimed by the Roman Catholics. I adduce precisely this ex- ample ( , Madagascar to illustrate the absurdity of these Taylorian 'com- putations.' When God'~ hour has struck, 'a natiol1 may be born in a day;'

and on the other hand, when such <1 draught has been taken that the nets begin to break, a long time together may be almost wholly occupied with sorting the fishes. Indeed, for a while the ~riters may be all fished out."

To return to India, which has to bear the brunt of Canon Taylor's con- temptuous incredulity as to the prosPElcts of missions, we find, of native Protestant Christians, including Ceylon: 1861. 1871. • 1881. 213,370 318,363 52~,590 The number thus has donbled in about fifteen years.

STUDENT VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. REPORTS from 262 colleges show that 47 presidents and 31 corresponding secretaries of College Y. M. C. A.s are volunteers. The list of volunteers represents 240 colleges. Mr. R. P. Wilder reports that God is blessing his efforts greatly, and asks' the prayers of volunteers. The students in Lane Seminary propose to unite with a neighboring church in supporting a missionary. Fifty men in Lebanon, Tenn., have pledged $350 for the support of an alumnus in the foreign field. Twelve students and one professor in the R. P. Seminary, West Virgima, have pledged a like amount, and hope to get $100 more. Mr. Wilder's visits have not only awakened a deeper interest in this financial' problem, and urged the personal claim of foreign missions, but, besides, souls are being brought to Christ.

The students of the United Presbyterian Seminary at Allegheny, and those of Grove City, Westminster, and some other institutions, have combined to send out the Rev. J. H. Martin to India. The students in the seminarvat Xenia, and some others, and churches like the Third Church, Pittsbu;gh, and the Second, Fourth, and perhaps First, Allegheny, are each taking up a particular missionary. either in the field or about to go, and providing for his support. Care must be taken to see that in no case shall the raising of funds for such purpose interfere with the carrying on of the regular expenses of the missions. Thus far, in every case. such assurance has been given.

One who has lately decided to become a missionary writes: "I feel a new interest and increased zest in life. I have now a motive power which bids me waste my time no longer. I wish to go out to Japan, if I have to pay my own expenses out, and spend my life in telling of Christ and Him crucified."

Reports from the foreign mission boards, though not complete, show 103 volunteel's sent, and 16 others appointed. Nineteen have gone to Japan, 18 to China, and 16 to India; in smaller numbers, to Turkey, Syl'ia, Siam and Laos, Persia, Mexico, Korea, Burmah, Bulgaria, and Africa. Forty-nine colleges are represented, ana 12 mission boards. The Y. M. C. A. Foreign Education Committee has sent out 9. Of the 103 all'eady sailed, 66 are men and 37 women.

An English gentleman looks upon this army of volunteers as applying for positions of $1,000 a year, and does not find the fact very stimulating. He says: "I entirely concur in all the reasons you give for 'going,' only shonld not the 'word 'volnnteering' be snbstituted for' going,' tbis' going' being in so many cases still such a very remote con· tingency 1 By all means emphasize that word' going,' and ask the Lord to show you how far yoor 'going' is conditional or otherwise. • Pot your own precepts into practice l' I re-echo your 'cry, •Oh, for 500 Elijahs, each one on his Moont Carmel, crying UNTO GoD (not unto the churches). Then we should soon have the clouds bnrsting with blessing.

.. Referring again to yonr appeal as it stands, if the chnrches refuse to give you reasonable aid, it may be that the churches will be disgraced; bnt, to quote your own words, • does go mean stay' until the churches will guarantee you the comforts and luxuries they provide for others 1 As you very jnstly point out, the heathen are dying at the rate of 100,000 a day, not only while the churches hesitate abont snbscribing so large a sum for salaries, but while you are waiting for them to do 80/ Depend upon It, dear friends, that if you wonld only devote your energies as did the Cambridge Band, to enforcing on all, commencing at yourselves, the necessity of sanctification in its widest sense ;-if you would emphasize by personal example and experience and testimony the blessedness of absolute consecration to God of time and talents, of personal tast~s and inclinations, yon would find that there would be no occasion to appeal for funds.

U In conclusiob, recognizing the missionary field as probably the most honorable post in the Lord's service, it is sad to see aspirants for that noble calling throwing themselves on the churches, and on societies, Instead of throwing themselves on God. • • • ' Commit thy way untv the Lord, trust also in Him, and he will bring it to pass.' It Whatever in the above communication is worthy of consideration, no account is taken of the fact that much of the delay on the part of volunteers is due to unfinished courses of preparation, while the 103 who have already sailed is a substantial earnest of what is to be in the course of the next five or ten years. In the second place, the widespread enthusiasm displayed during the last year among students in raising funds for the support of their own representatives is practical evidence that volunteers are not waiting

1889.J BOOK

for $1,000 positions, but are both ready to go themselv~s, and also to send their brothel's as soon as prepared.

EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE MEETI~G.

The first meeting of the Executive Committee of the Student Volunteer Movement for Foreig:o. Missions was held in New York Feb.H. -The object of the meeting was to perfect the organization and define the work ofthe several committeesand ag-ents of the Movement• .. The Student Volunteer Movement for Foreign Missions" was adopted as the name of the organization. The Executive Committee is to have the general oversight of the work, di- recting the visitations of Mr. Wilder, securing correspondil.g members in various States, bringing volunteers before the Boards, and having charge of the finances. In addition there is to be an Advisory Committee, composed of representative men in various parts of the country and from prominent missionary organizations, who shall advise with the Executive Committee on all measures of importance and connect the Movement with the churches. Also corresponding members are to be appointed in each state and district alli- ance. These members will have a local supervision of the work, acting in line with exist- ing organizations. They are to plan the visitation of vo]unteers to the churches and in- stitutions of their state or district, and collect funds for incidental expenses. The general finances will be in charge of the Executive Committee, Wm. H. Hannum. 50 East 70th street, N. Y. City, beiDI: Treasurer. The following is an estimate of annual expenses: Office $~ Special Circulars Traveling Secretary 200 Editorial 800 25 –$1,475 This amount is to be raised by voluntary subscriptions from individuals, churches. and associations. Already over $500 has come in unsolicited. Contributions for the support of the Movement will be welcome.

NOTES ON NEW BOOKS OF A MISSIONARY CHARACTER.

The Bible in the Pacific. By Rev. A. W. Murray, London: James Nisbet & Co. Price, $1.50. Mr. Murray is the author of" Missions in Western Polynesia," .. The Martyrs of Polynesia," and other missionary books. The specific object of the present work is to give a succinct history of missionary work in the isilinds of the Pacific-Polynesia, The New Hebrides, The Loyalty Islands, The Sandwich, Micronesia and the Marquesas,especially the work of Bible translation and distributioa. This account extends from the origin of mission work on Tahiti in 1797 to the close of the year 1887. It embraces also historical notices of the different missions on all these islands, sothat the reader can get a bird'seye view of what has been done. and the present condition of missions in that interesting portion of the world. It records a vast amount of labor by men and women whose lives were consecrated to the noblest work in which man can engage. Many of these honored workers have ceasedfrom their labors and gone to their reward, but their work lives in its blessed results. Itjs a great joy to every lover of the Bible to think of the immense amounto! work accomplished, l,Llld the progress in the vast fields now embraced by the combined efforts of the British and Foreign, and other Bible Societies, and the multitude of missionary societies which, in conjunction with these, are working together for the good of man and the glory of God.-J. M. S.

The Sailor's Magazine, vol. Ix., for 1888. American Seamen's Friend Society. It is well to put in permanent form. for ready reference, the monthly issues of our benevolent and missionary societies. The record of this soCiety is an honorable one. It has done, and is doing a most important work, not only at home among the large number of seamen in port, but to those on shipboard, by means of libraries and other agencies, and at all the chief ports of the commercial world by means of chaplains, seamen's chapels. "" Sailors' Rests,"" and the like. We do not half appreciate the necessity of converting the sailor. Wherever he goes he is a missionary of good or a missionary of evil. It Is a matter for thankfulness that a wider and deeper interest is springing up in all Christian lands in behalf of this interesting class, resulting in constantly enlarging agencies and efforts for their social and religious improvement. God bless and prosper more and more this great society I-J. M. S', Life and Letters of Wm. Fleming Stevenson, D.D. By his wife.-London, Edinburgh, and New York: N..lson&Sons. We have been looking eagerly for this exquisite pen portrait of one of tile saintliest souls that ever wrought or pleaded for missions. His precious wife is an artist, and her brush is dippea in rare colors, such as only love could mix and mingle. If any man or woman can read that volume without falling in love with the man it portrays, and the woman who with such consummate artlessness,yet witb such artistic pencil, has perfected the sketch, there must be something defective in the responsive power of the heart

8M BOOK NOTICES

of the reader. Dr. Stevenson was another Pastor Harms, iiI Rathgar, Dublin. Withastrauge enthusiasm that tl."ansfigured him, he spoke, and wrote, and wrought to spread abroad the knowledge of missions, and to iucite intelligent zeal in their behalf. No man in our gen· eration, in any pastorate, has done such service to the cause of a world's evangelization. He handled in correspondence 10,000 letters a year; he went on a tour of missions; he was the faithful, sympathetic pastor of a large city chnrch; he electrified congregations andgreat ecclesiastical assemblies with his angelic eloquence. Where shall we fiud his like or look for his successor ?-A. T. P.

Stephen Hislop, Missionary and Naturalist in India. By George Smith, LL.D., London: John Murray. Here is one more qf Dr. Smith's great contribntions to missionary litera. ture. The man who has written of Duff, and Wilson, and Carey needs no introduction to our readers. This biography betrays his scholarly and skillful pen. It tells the story of a beautiful life cut short by accidental drowning at the early age of 46, but not before he had given twenty years to the building up of tue Christian missiou aud college iu Central India which are henceforth inseparably associated with his name. May Dr. Smith be spared to write many more rich missionary biographies.-A. T. P.

The A88am Mission 0/ the American Baptist Missionary Union. Calcutta. J. W. Thomas.

This is a collection of papers and discussions at the Jubilee Conference held in 1886 in NOWgOllg. Nineteen missionaries were present, eight men and eleven women, besides two missionaries representing other societies. The conference lasted for eleven days, and the following are some of the subjects discussed: Historical sketches of various churches and missions, self-support, work for girls and women, educational work, need and supply of a native ministry, extension of work, prevailing vices, translation, etc. No one who feels interested in this great division of India will want to be without this book.-A. T. P.

John, G. Paton, Missionary to the New Hebrides. London: Hodder & Stoughton. This book we have read with b'Oundless delight and profit. Its superior we do not know in all the range of missionary biography. Whe.her in delineation of his eaTly home life, bis work as a city missionary in Glasgow, or his subsequent career in Tanua, we have met nowhere a more stimulating and inspiring book. It should be On the table of every lover of missions, and would forma rare book for reading ",loud in the family.-A. T. P. – Modern Missionsand Oulture: Their Mutual Relations. By Dr. Gustav Warneck. Translated byDr. Thomas Smith. New York: Wilbur B. Ketcham. Price, $2.50. This book has for some time been difIicult to get hold of, being out of print. The demand for.it has compelleda new edition with some few verbal amendments. It need be scarcely said that whatever Dr. -Warneck writes every student of missions wishes to read. His" History of Protestant Missions,"also translated byDr. Smith,is one of the standard works on such subjects. Dr. Warnecks- style is at once vigorous and beautiful, and the translation is so happy that in Dr. Smith's hands little if anything is lost in the transfer to another tougue. No book of which we know discusses sodiscriminatingly the relations of culture to missions. Whether judged by extent and v*riety of research, or by clearness of statement and lucidity of argument, this book stands at the head on this theme.-A. T. P.

China's Millions. Edited by J. Hudson Taylor, F. R. G. S. London: Morgan &Scott, 1888. This is the Official record of the marvelous work of the China Inland Mission Society. The origin and history of this mission are so well known and appreciated that we need not enlarge upon them here. Its success may rank among the" miracles of missions," undertaken and carried on in Simple dependence On God, making no appeal for money. its missionaries receiving no fixed salary, largely self-~npporting, and building not on other men's foundation~ but penetrating to the -interior of China and establishing missions in provinces where no missionary had gone before, its entire work carried on in the spirit of great self-denial and exalted consecration. God has Signally honored this agency and made it conspicuous. The volume before us, beautifully bound and full of illustrations, and sold for a song, is made up of the monthly issues of the society for 1888. The year 1881, which is as late a date as the official annnal reports cover, was a memorable year in its history, the income of the society being increased 50 per cent., and 100 new missionaries being sent out. The frontispiece to the volume consists of the portraits of these 100 missionaries. A finer and more intellectnal-looking company of men and women it wonld be difficnltto lind.-J. M. S.

Bright Bits for Readings in M"zssionary Societies.-A collection of Essays, Stories, Colloquies and Bible Readiugs. This small, beautiful book contains the choice gleanings of years from the lighter class of missionary literature, made by Mrs. M. S. Budlong, connected with the W. F. M. S. of the North west (Y. E. Chnrch). The work supplies a felt need, and will be welcomed by multitudes of our Woman's Missionary Branches and Banjls, as furnishing fit and varied material for anniversary exercises and other public meetings in the interest of missions.-J. M. S.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

n.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

Notes from our English Oorrespondent, Rukhmabai's case iq a signal illustration of Rev. James Johnston. . one of the evils of'" blind marriage and re- fers to the existing injustice of the social I. India.-Pundita Ramabai. law, enabling the husband, as in the pres- THIS heroic lady. says a Calcutta tele- ent -instance, to marry a second wife, while gram, is actively engaged in organizing at the victim of the so-called first marriage is Bombay a home for the education of child- debarred from all possibility of domestic widows of the higher castes. The United States and Canada and other in1luential happiness. friends are generously responding to the ap- III. Patna Mission. peal for aid. During the mission, which ·has lasted two and a half years. Rs. 40.000 The latest news from Bangalore states that has been subscribed for the commencement in coneeqnence of the alleged abduction of a of the work, and an income of Rs.I0,OOOper Hindn girl by a Wesleyan Zenana Mission, for annum for a. period of ten years is guaran- the purposes of proselvtism, the Komaties of tee"d by the Committee at Boston with af- the town of Bangalore held a pnblic meetin/i:, filiated committees in other parts of the and resolved not to sQnd their girls to the mis- States and Canada for non-sectarian teach- sion schools, nnder pain of social ostracism. ing. The object is to provide Brahmin The Muhammedans are showing a similar attiwidows of high caste with an education tnde against the Christians. J ndgment in the and a home. Though not a child-widow Patna Mission case has not yet been delivered. herself the labors of RILmabai are notable fora spirit of self-abnegation. She welcomes IV. Wesleyan Foreign Missions. her unfortunate countrywomen in order to In connection with the financial year which save them from the frequently recurring closed in the last week of February it is reported miseries of despair, infamy and suicide. that the amonnt of receipts eqnals that orthe pre- By education and protection from evil it is ceding year. The total income, which last year anticipated that many of tbese sisters may was £125,000, will this year be increased by at become useful members of society, a;nd, least £5,000, the resnlt of the special effort made possibly, happy wives and intelligent moth- at Christmas. This amount is not applied to the ers. The committees are desirous of pro- reduction of the society's debt, but to the in- viding a home for those who choose to crease of the annnal income. The General Com- study medicine or be trained as nurses, mittee have resolved that henceforth in all the their instruction being obtained in hospitals foreign districts the regular expenditnre is to be and schools. It is fUrther intended to train absolutely limited to the annual grants, and that girls of all races to acquire qualification as any additional outlay must be met by special teachers of Kindergarten schools and day local efforts. The current debt will probably be schools. considerably lessened by the time the annual meetiIlll: of the society is held in May next in London.

V. Christianity among the Jews.

Professor Max Miiller writes that his" ex- At the annual meeting of the Manchester anx- cellent friend" RILmabILi requires £15,000 iliary of the London Society for the Promotion for a scheme of philanthropy which may of Christianity amongst the Jews, the Chairman save at least a few souls from a life of hu- noted with satisfaction the greater readiness miliation, disgrace, and despair. It is ap- with which the Jews were reading the Old Tes.

palling to read in .. The High Caste Hindn tament and comparing it with the .New, and like- Widow," a brilliant work by RlLmabILi on p. wise their kindly bearing toward the missiona- 109, that the number of child-widows under ries. The society was founded in 1809, at whklh nine years of age is 78,976; from 10 to 14 time all Christian bodies co-operated in the work.

years, 207,388; from 15 to 19 years, 382,736. In the year 1815 the Dissenters withdrew from II. Rukhmabai. the society, and it was reconstrncted on· purely The last mail from India announced that Church of England principles, and so it has con- the hnsband of the recent heroine of the tinued llnti! now. Replying to the taunts which famous snit for restitution of conjugal were often hurled at the expensiveness of the rights has married a second wife. Rukh- society and effecting so few conversioDs, the mabai suffered much persecution a year Chairman remarked that since the Society's in- ago becanse on reaching years of discretion auguration more than 100,000 Jews had been she refused to become the wife of her child- converted. He maintained that the society, in hnsband. With rare courage she resisted spite of great nnpopnlarity, was dOing a grand a kind of slavery which cannot be tolerated work, and was commanding much support from in any portion of the British Empire. Even Christian people. The subscriptions, which in from an Indian standpoint this form of an 1887 amounted to £36,316, were in 18d8, £33,179, infant…marriage might with justi,ce be a decrease of npward of £3,000.

styled according to Indian-law terminolo- VI. Afrioa, Beohuanaland.

gy, a rdkshasa, or devil-marriage. The In- Regarding with strong disapproval the con- dian Daily News forcibly observes that templated transfer of this territory from the Imperial Government to Cape Colony, the Wes- treatment of the palm-nuts. Trading is the leyans, who have for many years had dourishing missions in that quarter of the globe, have African's special delight, but nntil quite recently formed an inlIuential committee, consisting of the Mission House authorities, together with a the markets of Lagos were not in a prosperous number of Wesleyan members of Parliament, for the purpose of frustrating the object of the condition. Now that a British IIrm has estabcolonial authorities. They take the ground that tile people of Bechuanaland are strongly op- lished a branch at Badagry, and made the place posed to tile -change, and tllat if the policy of the Cape Government is allowed to prevail it will a market town, it is estimated that 5,000 perbe most disastrous to the interests of the natives. sons with every variety of native produce as- VII. Logos (Western). A lurid picture of the western part of this re- semble there every market day, aod in eight gion has lately beeu presented by the English district commissioner. Tlie population, which months the monthly export has increased from has been recruited for many years past by a constant inlIux of refugees from the surround- £30 to £1,878. Cocoanut planting, road making tribes, falls roughly into three divisions. These are: the Popos, chielIy engaged in ing, corn-growing, and the cessation of the drink IIshing, forestry, and farming, but averse to steady work of any sort, and much traffic appear to be the official methods for addicted to theft; the Yombas, the most enterpriSing people in the district; and the civilizing the West African negro. Hoossas, who are farmers and palm-nut gatherers. The Mohammedans among them are more VIII. What Evangelical PreachIng has enterprising and industrious than the fetich worshipers; while the Christians, tbongh few in Done for the Heathen. nnmber, form a fairly thriving community. But all are alike in "intense and obtuse con- At the recent Conference m London upon servatism, so long as they are left to their Own devices, and in a keen spirit of petty trading." Evangelical Preaching, the Rev. E. E. Jen- The sole article of their moral code is "to do to your neighbor as you hope to avoid being done kins, the distingUished missionary late of to by him." It is useless to appeal to any higher motive, and It is certain that without European India and one of the ex-Presidents of the inlIuence to nrge them on commerce must decline. Fishing is carried on wholly m the la- Wesleyan Conference, read an important goons, the people never having had the enterprise to build surf-boats, which would enable paper. A brief summary of It IS presented them to engage in sea·fishing. SOlle progress has been made in agriculture, owing to the to tbe readers of THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF efforts of the Roman Catholic Mission at Badagry, the administrative center. In the Frah THE WORLD. Kingdom, also, the local Britlsh officer has succeeded in mducing the people to plant a Mr. Jenkins attribnted much of the succonsiderable area of fertile land with corn, so that villages which were almost starving two cess which had attended the labors of Protyears ago on smoked fish are now supplying large quantities of gram to the local markets. estant missions in various parts of the But this increased prosperity has only increased the drunken habits of the people, who exchange world to earnest evangelICal preaching, by for vile imported spirits the prodocts of their labor. Katamu, the Frah capital, IS rapidly which he meant the preaching of the Cross. falling into a ruinous state of dIsrepair. Every fourth or IIfth honse IS a rnm shop, and the so- The history of modern miSSIOns brought called palm-wine sheds are IIUed every night with drunken men and women. The evils of out triumphantly the message of the Cross, the drink tra1lic are so apparent to the people themselves that they have petitIoned the Gov· and witnessed to the unimpaired fascinaernor to put an end to the sale of liquor altogether. If this were done the fertile flood tion and revolutionizing power of the name lands of Frah might become a sonrce of food and person of Jesus among heathen races, snpply for the whole colony. In spite of the valuable reSources of the forests, nothing IS There was no ~tory which offered a more done to develop them save the collection and conclusive defense of evangelical preach- ing than the FijI MlsslOn_ By the mission- aries the barbarians were charmed mto a life of gentleuess, of purity, of sweet intel- ligence, and of fruitful Industry, and an..

other people was added to the CIvilized na- tions of the world. The London Mission m Madagascar formed another example of the success of evangelIcal preaching In heathen countrles, attesting to the strange power of the gospel of Jesus eqnally strlkmgly and conclusively. Was not the story of the mission m Lower Burmah another chapter in the history of evangelical preaching?

The founders of that mlssIOn had devoted themselves mamly to preachmg Jesus aud translating His words Into the language of the people. Then the love of Christ so awakened III the hearts of the converts, drew them together, and created Within them the elements of family law and communal or- ganization, brmging forth the highest vir- tues of a human sOCiety, morality. mtelh· gence, thrift, courage, public spirit, benefi- cence and philanthropy, enrIching and for- tlfymg Christian eVidence by another proof that faith in the Christ of God was the seed of a nation. The Rev. Dr. Macfarlane, of New Guinea, eloquently testllIed, by many powerful IllustratIOns, to the good which had been done 10 that Ial/knd byevangellcal preaclung. — Africa.-Mohammedan Revolution in traders are certainly not 1;he men to con- Uganda. Public attention has recently, struct or reconstruct an empire. Those who and for different reasons, been very gener- know them best see no prospect that they ally directed to Uganda, a large province of will be able by intrigue, which is their only Central Africa lying round the north shore agency, to sustain themselves in Uganda.

of Victoria Lake. The country proper con- The character and habits of the Uganda tains about 20,000 square miles; its depend- people seem to forbid their enslavement.

encies embrace about 40,000 more. Theyare the only people ln Central Africa On his first expeditIOn across Africa, Mr. that clothe themselves from head to foot.

Stanley introdueed us to Uganda, whose Thousands of Europeau weapons and imple- cruel and powerful king, Mtesa. became un- ments are found in the~r posseesion, and der ·hIS mfluence favorable to Christiauity. ready workers in iron, they immediately He received, and frequently befriended aud imitate what they import. They are apt aIded, the missionaries of the Church of linguists, and their children have rapidly England and of Rome. UntIl hIS death about acquired the French and English languages two years ago, Christianity had made re- from the mIssionaries. They have neither markable progress m Uganda, and that Idols nor fetiches. They have no affiliations kingdom was one of the most powerful in with Mohammed:tDism, and are not likely to Central AfrIca. Mtesa was succeeded by become its subjects for any considerable his son Mwanga, a weak, vain, and treach- time. There is still good reason to hope for erous man, who reversed his father's policy a better future for Uganda.-N. Yo Evan- and undoubtedly ordered the murder of gelist.

Bishop Hannlngton about one year ago. Of China.-Religions of. The old religions of '

course, rt-Iwanga was a coward as well as a Buddhism and Taouism are losing theIr hold cru~1 and blood-stained despot. Because he upon the faith and affections of the people.

made Uganda impenetrable;no direct news You may criticise and ridicule both sys- from Wadelai about the movements of Stan- tems, and the people will join m the rIdIcule.

ley or Emin Pasha could reach Zanzibar. I hear that some people ln England talk of Very naturally he was obliged to face an adopting Buddhism as their creed. China., i U>lUrrection. To save his worthless life he after centuries of trial, will make you a fled from his kingdom, and hiS older brother, present of It for nothing. She has found the Kiwewa, succeeded him. Because under his light to be darkness, and she feels the dark- rule the missionaries were agaIn in favor, ness of it to-day. Why, in the northern part Kiwewa was soon forced to abdicate before of Chma there are thousands turnmg away an insurrection incited by the A.rabs, whom from the old creeds, and formmg new creeds the pohcy of hiS brother had brought iuto and new societies. You will find men there the kingdom, and 1D which such of hls own hungering after they know not what., wan- subjects as opposed the mIssionaries cheer- dermg they know not whither, but knowing fully participated. While about a score of that they are not satisfied-human hearts mi&sionaries escaped unharmed, all mis- lOnging, and no one to brmg them to the SIOnary property was destroyed, many na- fountain of living waters where they may ti ve missionaries were murdered, the Arabs drmk and be satisfied. No doubt Confucian- became dominant m Uganda, and the king- ism stili holds Its power over people. It talks dom, it may be for- several years, 1S closed of ItS learmng and literature. It appeals to against OhristIanlty. The hving mission- na.tional prIde, and stirs up race animosities.

arIeS have quite recently been ransomed. But Confuciamsm IS only a philosophy. It What IS to be the mfluence of this new is not a religIon, and we need not fear it. It Arab kingdom m Central AfrIca 1 This, does not occupy the ground that we occupy.

WIth many, IS a pressing questien. In all- bu tIts talk IS of the earth, earthy-of the sweriU!t It we must remember that these five social relations and the five constant so-called Arabs really havt' in their veins no VIrtues. Not a word about God, not a word Arab blood. They are coast Arabs of the about the 'SOUl, not a word about eternity, lowest cla~ses, and the proud and strong sin. or salvatlOn.-Rev. George Owen.

Uganda chIefs will not submit for any con- -There is evidence that American com- sIderable length of time to the rule of any merce with Chma WIll suffer on account of such men. They may use such men; they the new Chmese exclUSIOn law that is now wlil never become theIr slaves. The coun bemg rIgIdlY mforced at alt the ports of the try IS more lIkely to be broken up into hos- United states. A Shanghai paper, the Oe- tIle sectIOns. These may wear themselves lestial Emp,re, says that there have alrea.dy out 10 wars agaInst each other, and thus been antI-AmerICan riots III Canton, and the may be reahzed the hope that the British populace feel that If Chmamen cannot go to East African Company, from their new ter- AmerIca they should exclude Americans ritory between VictOrIa Nyanza aud the from Chma. The Foochow Echo gIves SImI- coast, would push Its Influence and Its ope- lar news. and adds that the strong party in ratIOns over Uganda, and the whole lake Chma WhICh hates foreIgners has recently regIon of Central AfrIca. These Ara.!> sla.ve- • lleEln dIsplaying a. da.ngerous spirlt. The Chinese Government. which has refused to agine," said Mr. Caine," the Earl of Sefton, ratify the exclusion treaty with the United on whose estates 47,OO() people are Iivmg States, is not averse to these manifesta- but no liquor-seller, bemg called. on by the tions. There is reason to apprehend that Collector lof Liverpool to show cause why disagreeable results may be experienced by a liquor den should not be opened on hIS American traders in China, and by the estate I" Uniformity of excise administrashippers of those American goods that have tion, substitution of moral considerations been coming into use among the Chinese. for financial, m the adminIstration, and But we can bear with all this provided the local option, are the three objects before us missionaries are not Interfered with. in India. The people of India, unllke other people. only drink for the purpose of getting -A recent conflagration in a remote drunk, and if we make them drunken we de- Chinese village destroyed the anc.estral stroy them more rapidly than by war, pestihome of the family of Oonfucius, with aU Its lence and famine.-Indian Witn•••• contents, texts on stone, commentaries, carvings in jade and alabaster, jars of por- -Tpeosophists. The Buddhists are trying celain ; in short, one of the most remarkable to get Col. Olcott to go to Japan to help literary and artistic collections in the Buddhism hold its ground. They have raised world, containing as it did every extant the needed money and sent an ambassador memorial of the great teacher. after him.

-A cable dispatch from Shanghai, January -Rumors are afloat ~hat Mr. Henry B. 30, states that the imperial astrologers de- Foulke and Mr. C. Ingersoll Maurey, both of clare that the recent fire in the Emperor's Philadelphia, have gone on a pilgrimage to palace at Pekm was an evil omen, intended the shrines of Buddha, III India. They beas a warning against the approach of west_ long to the .. Krlsthena Society,)1 WhlCh ern invention. An imperial decree has, .meets on Walnut street, and addicts itself therefore, been issued prOhibitlllg the to the study of" Theosophy." of which Mafurther extension of the Tiensin RaIlway. dam Blavatsky, now in London, IS :high priestess. Some of the members, we belleve. India.-The Government of India and the avow themselves to be converts to Buddliquor traffic. Mr. W. S. Caine, M.P., in a hism, others are simply diSCIples. who, powerful_peech III the Town Hall,Calcutta, through study and instruction, hope to asserted that the Government of India is come to a more. perfect knowledge of this stlmulating the excise system for revenue old form of faith and worship. WhIle others considerations. In proof of this he showed pose wholly as stUdents of .. Comparative that the revenue from country spirits in- Religion," or, as the more skeptIcal would creased ten per cent. per annum. While the say. "Comparative Mythology." The Krlsrevenue from imported spirits had increased thena, it is said, has sent forth this deputafifty per cent. during the past eight years. tion to study Buddhism in its ancient home. Mr. Caine quoted this damaging statement Tiley are to wait on 1I1ad"'mBlavatsky m from the late financial member of the Vice- England, and thence go on ·their pilgrimage roy's Council, Mr. Westland: .. That he to the East by w~y of the pemnsular route. looked hopefully for an increase in the ex- At Aden, on the Red Sea, says a correcise system in Northern India." The con- spondent of the New York Evening Mati and trast between this statement and the ntter- Express, .. they will be met by representaances of three English chancelors of the tives of the SOCIety III India, and w!ll be forexchequer whom he had heard" congratu- mally introduced to the Oriental rites and late England on the decrease of the excise mysteries of this strange sect. The prosystem," was very painful. Mr. Caine gramme from this point will depend upon the quoted from the reports of all the provinces decision of the native brethren. The town m IndIa to show that the men who tried to of Kurachee, III Sindh. one of the seats of realize Mr. Westland's hopes were ap- the older worship, WIll be visited, and the plauded and promoted by the Government. tripwiII continue until the American Budd- The Bengal Government had sing-led ant SIX- hists reach Adair, the principal home of teen gentlemen for special honors under Buddhism in the East. Under the guidance this head. of the new conductors the two Philadel- phians hope to make a journey to tbe Hima- From the acts of indi vid ual collectors the layan Hills and ViSIt ancient SItes hItherto stimulating pollcyof Government was seen. unexplored. " The Darjeeling collector compelled a tea planter-who dId not know the law-to open Japan.-Accordmg tothe (}hristianWeekly a lIquor shop on his land, and the collector of Tokio, prohlbltory'liquor laws existed, and at Burrlsal trIed the same tactics on a were rigidly mforced in Chinail,OOOyearsago. zemindar who had closed a liquor den on his The Emperor Buo was a strict Prohibitionist land during a certain mela. The hquor- vf the modern type. He made his own.prodealer was ordered to open his shop, and the hlbitory laws, and saw that they were execollector called on the zemindar to show cuted. He didn't have any courts around cause instantly why thIS should not be done. .him to explam away tbelr meamng. A TIO- Redid so. The collector was defeated… Imla.tion of prohibitory laws was punished by has a theological school for negroes at Lin- ooln University in ·Pennsylvania, and an-. death. With some modiflcation these lawb other at Biddle University in North Caro_ lina. The Methodists have a weU-endowed were afterward introduced into Japan. seminary at Atlanta, Ga.- The Episcopa- lians propose to place a divinity hall for They were .. in full force and virtue" there oolored students in Washington, D. C., and Nashville, Tenn. The American Missionary for nearly a thousand years. There is no Association, acting for the Congregational Churches, has olasses in theology in four of reliable information that they damaged Ja- its chartered institutions in Tennessee. Alabama, Mississippi, and LOUisiana, and pan morally or politically. They passed sustains the theological department in Howard University at 'Washington. The away long ago, to the damage of the coun- last named reported last year thirty-eight students, and is the only school of theology' try. Intemperance, according to the Tokio oontrolled by the Congregationalists in the entire line of Atlantic States south of Conpaper, is now a growing and threatening nectICut. It is at present only partly en- dowed and meagerly supported, but is now evil in Japan. One single drink costs the seeking an endowment. The Rev. R. W. Eastman, of Wellesley, Mass., has underpeople $60,000,000 annually, an amount equal taken to raise an endowment• to the eutire annual expenses of the govern- -The Reformed, or Covenanter, Church (Old School) is not a large body, but it comment; and in its manufacture one-fifth of mands a wide influence. It IS aggressive in its conservatism. Its peculiar belief, relatthe annual rice crop is consumed. What is ing to the sovereign rights of Christ, awakens deep conviction. Its antagonism left affords a short allowauce for food. No to current beliefs and institutions develops a sturdy strength. The great energy which rice is exported from Japan. ' it has manifested has borne its proper fruit in a growing strength. The ministry has Mexico.-Bishop Hurst in The In- doubled since 1856, numbering now 118, and dependent on "The Periodical Lit- the increase of membership has been threeerature of Mexico," makes gratifying fold, 10,970 being repoy ted for 1888. Its mention of the Pl'otestant press: foreign missions have been richly blessed. In Syria and Asia there are nearly thirty .. We now come to the significant and stations with schools, and one has been ess'teadily-growing journals published by the tablished in Cyprus. The delegates sent to Protestants of Mexico. The invasion of visit the missions report nineteen n~tive Protestantism has been strong in numbers Christians as nearly ready for licensure. and aggressive in spirit. For the following The work ha.s reached the point at which list of Protestant periodicals I am indebted more complete local organization is necesto the Rev. John W. Butler, of the city of sary,and the organization of the Presbytery Mexico: El Faro, edited by J. M. Greene, of Asia Minor is recommended. Successful D.D., is the organ of the Presbyterians, and mission work is carried on in this country is published in Mexico. El Evangelista is among the Chinese and the Freedmen. The edited by the Rev. David Watkins, and rep- college and the theological seminary also resents the Methodist Episcopal Church, are doing a good work, both in preparing South. El Testiao is under the editorship of young men for the ministry and in general the Rev. E. M. Bissell, is published in Gua- education. dalajava, and represents the Congregationalists. LaLuz is the Baptist organ, is pub- -What does it mean? Our exchanges lished in the City of Mexico, and is edited show that there is a falling off in the conby the Rev. Albert Steelman, D.D. El Ramo tributions of the churches to a large numde Oliva is the organ of tbe Quakers, and is ber of the benevolent societies of the published in Matamoros. The organ of tae country. The America;' Home Missionary Methodist Episcopal Church is the Abogado Society reports that for the first mne Ohristiano Ilust"ado, edited by the Rev. S. months of its fiscal year the receipts have W. Siberts, Ph.D., and published in the City fallen off, as compared with the previous of Mexico. Even the International System year, $39,040, of which sum $9,892 was in doof Sunday-school teaching has invaded nations and $29,158 III legacies. This is just Mexico. Both the Presbyterian and Metho- about the same as the decrease indicat~d dist Episcopal Churches issue them. in the receipts of the American Board within /I ve months, though the de~·rease III .. Every tourist in Mexico sees at a glance the receipts of the latter was less III donathat Protestant influences are penetrating every part of the new republic. The journal has been found to be one of the cJtief factors for successful work ever since the founding of the Protestant mission in Mexico in 1870. All the periodicals are ably conducted, and bring before the people especially the great religiou~ movements of the Protestant world. All these journals encourage loyalty to the republic. The editors are iu excellent relations With the entire editorial fraternity of the country, and are most highly res;>ected, both for their ability and the cause which they represent."

United State8~The Presbyterian Church

MISSIONARY CORRESPONDENOE FROM ALL PARTS

tions and larger in legacies. The Presbyte- shrinkage in va.lues within the past year, rian boards are in quite as unfortunate a yet it is undeniable that the wealth of the position. Their Home Missionary SOCiety land is increasing at an enormous rate, and is $40,000 behtnd in the first ten months of that a fair proportion of this increase is in its financial year, while the Presbyterian the hands of those who bear the name of Foreign Board shows a falling off for the Christ. There is wealth enough, if it were same period of about $35,000 in donations, consecrated. The percentage of the income and $112,000 ill legacies, or from all sources of professed Christians which is devoted to of $15t,615. It is singular. that there should missionary work at home and abroad is be such a general decrease with all boards wofully small. Wonld that pastors and in the item of legacies. But the societies others would earnestly .inquire what relawill rejoice that their friends still live, only tion this fact has to th't spiritual life within the living men must see to it that the im- their churches! .. Bring ye all the tithes perative necessities of the great work are into the storehouse, that there may be meat not forgotten. While it is true that there in my house, and prove me now herewith, has been in several directions a great saith the Lord ofhosts."-MisB. Herald.

III.-MISSIONARY CORRESPONDENCE FROM ALL PARTS OF THE WORLD-FIELD.

Ohina. men's associations, young women's associa- tions.women's missionary societies, indeed HIGHLYmteresting letter from our everywhere where brain workers -seek for correspondent, Dr. A. P. Happel': the materiaJs with which to replace the CANTON, JAW. 24, 1889. constant 'waste from use, and where they DUR EDlTOItS.-A copy of the Report of seek supplies for yet wider and fuller pre- the Centenary Conference of Missions has sentation of facts, principles and results in just reached me from London. It is a most the support of the great work of the church valuable outcome of the Conference to have in winning this world to Christ.

such a repository of facts and prinCiples of We say to all, get these volumes; buy them Christian missions as these volumes con- if you can, borrow them if you cannot buy- tain. The presentation of the states and read them-reproduce them in conversation, peoples among whom missions are con- in talks at mission meetings, in papers and ducted will be of the greatest interest. to all lectures, at public meetings, in sermons and who are studying the subject of the evan- in the newspapers.

geliz8otion of the world. The members of churches will be interest- The statements made by the missionaries ed in missions, give to their support, pray as to the results of different methods of for God's blessing upon them, ,give them- missionary labor will be of great assistance selves or their children to engage in them to all new missionaries, helping them to en- just in proportion 80S they know about them.

gage in that method of laboring which is Hence the importa.nce and necessityi! there adapted to the people amoDg whom he is is to be an advance all along the line, for the called to labor. The supporters of this diffusion of knowledge in regard to the workwho call never see with their own eyes aim and purpose of Christian misRions in the work in which they 80re interested, will heathen lands. This presents the great find in the statements of these volumes va.lue of these closely printed pages, packed new inspiration to labor and self-sacrifice with such reliable, interesting and valuable in increased efforts for the e"I8orging of state,ments and diseussions on every phase the plans for the conversion of the world of Christian work among the heathen.

to Christ. The statistics of the missionary work in Those who desire and are called upon to China for 1888 have been gathered up to the advocate the cause of Christian missions close of the year as far as information bad before their own congregations or general been received, They show an advance all audiences, will find these volumes a rich along the line, as folIows, viz., increase of treasure house, whence to draw materials societies represented in China,3; foreign for instruction, encouragement, appeals. men missionaries, 37; of wives of foreign and for facts and results. Thus the pub- missiona.ries, 17; single women, 39; total lication of these volumes will be of great increase of foreign miseionaries, 93. The benefitto aU the friends of missions, and wlll increase of native communicants is 2,295; beeminently useful in extendingand deepen- the whole number of native communicants ing the interest in the great cause of mis_ is 34,555. The increase of pupils in schools sions. But to accomplish these results they is 1,140, the whole number of pupils reported should be widely disseminated. A copy is 14,817. The advance in contributions is should be, in every minister's lIbrary. In $5,936, the whole amount of contributions is the libraries of Sabbath-schools, young $44,173. which is nearly $1.25 for each communicant. The increase of contributions is Turkey, greater than th.. increase of members, which is an encouraging sign in regard to LETTER from Rev. D. A. Richard-' the grace of giving. While rejoicing in this measure of increase yet we all lament son: that there has not been a greater manifestation of divine power in the conversion of ERzBOOlll, TuRKEy IN ASIA, Dec. 20, 1888. men. There has been, it is true, some unusual EDITORS MISSIONARY REVIEW Oll' THJI hinderances. In some parts of the field the WOBLD.-Reading your much prized REVIEw, It minds of the people have been diverted from strnck me that possibly your readers would like the preaching of the gospel by the calami- to hear from one of too first fruits of the stuties of floods and famine. When the bodies dents' misslonallY movement. I suppose I am are dying of starvation there is little dIS- among the first to reach the field of those whom position to seek spiritual food. In other Messrs. Forman and Wilder addressed. places there has been diversion by reason This station is called one of the hardest in of adverse political influences. But after Turkey, being on the borders of the Russian all the great hinderance is the alienation Caucasus, and a large part of our field lying over of the hearts of men from God. They will the border, which we are not allowed to visit. only be led to the reception of the gospel by However, we have much to encourage us even the Holy Spirit. This is promised by God. But here. He has said, .. For this will I be inquired of The t&ll.cher of our school for boys was arby the house of Israel to do it for thelll." rested last spring on the ridiculous charge of Let all, therefore, who long to see China being accessory to treason, and sentenced to converted join in continuous prayer for exile for life. One of his pupils wrote as an the outpouring of the Spirit upon the exercise a song which contained some severe Chinese, that the Word preached and read reflections on the Turki!h Governmeut. He may be made effectual to the conver- also called on the Armenians to rise and cast off sion of those that come to the knowledge the tyrant's yoke. The teacher glanced at it, and of it. made one or two grammatical corrections,when, discovering its seditious character, he gave It There is a wide diffusion of the truth by back with a severe reprimand, telling him the printed page and oral Instruction in to destroy it at once. This the boy failed the schools, the chapels, the streets, the to do, and some time afterward he was arrested marketplaces and the highways and hedges; and this was found among his papers, and he butitis only the life giving power ofthe Holy was thrown into 'prison, where he died. The Spirit that can change the heart. Maya teacher was arrested because of his handwriting spirit of grace and supplication be given on the paper. The marks were only a word or unto God's people thatwill secure durin!:, or two, and made with a pencil. He admitted the this year the mighty power ofGod to convert writing was his. He was condemned, after a men, that converts may be multiplied as the farce ofa trial under a section of the Code Napodrops of the morning dew. Pray for China, leon, which says: .. Anyone publishing a sedi- Christian brethren and churches, pray for tious document, or postiug it up, or making such us. Pray for this people. a speech, or is accessory to these things, Is liable to exile for life." Under this law he was found The calamities which have come upon guilty and sentenced to exile for life. He is in China during the last forty years have the common prison awaiting action on his appeal been very distressing. These have come to the Supreme Court in Constantinople. from rebellious, internal and long continued Another sad case, yet with a silver lining, war, from floods and from famines, from is that of a young man who was being trained for failure of crops through droughts and pes- work in the Russian part of the field. He was tilence. The destruction of life from these a very promising and devoted young man, and causes has, been perhaps unprecedented in we hoped he could go to his native village to the history of the world. Many of the causes preach and teach. A few weeks ago he was of distress could be lessened if not prevented seized with smallpox, and died, saying: "The by the use of the means which western King of kings is come, and calleth for me." science would supply. But this people are A happier case is that of another young man not yet ready to accept its aid, and in their in the school, whose name is fitly Arstan Lion. distress they do not cry unto t,he Lord, be- He is the one reported in The Missionary Hercause, as yet, they know Him not. If their ald a year ago as preferring to remain over ancalamities are great, the disposition to other day on half rations to working out his help the suffering is great. The Chinede road-tax on Sunday with the rest of his village. Government gave more than Beven million8 He was recently called into a shop by one of the of dollars to relieve the sufferings by Gregorian Armenians and bantered as to his the overflow of the Yellow River. May chauge of faith. He was asked what he got for the Lord soon send them His salvation which his. chauge to Protestantism, and invited to brings temporal as well as spiritual bless- preach to the company. "You know you are ings. bidden in your Testament to preach to all the heathen. Now preach to us." .. But," said Second, a dressJI18,ker and milliner, "apt to the boy, "the Protestants do not call the Grego- teach" millinery, and assist thd superin- rians heathens." Just then another person came tenilent. Surely there must be among the in who had offended the principal man present. thousands of our Methodist women two who As he entered the man greeted him with a tor- ought to respond to this call, and who are rent of profanity and vileness. After this was ready to say, •• Here am I. sena me, send me."

over and the offender had gone out the lad said Anxiously and prayerfully we wait your to the swearer: "May I be forgiven if I say but reply to this appeal. Send your name and a word more before I go!''' " Certainly." "If testimonials to Mrs. Mary C. Nind, No. 122 I may be so bold, one reason why there are Highland Ave., Minneapolis, Minn., Corre- Protestants here is to teach the Armenians not sponding Secretary Minneapolis branch.

to swear." The politeness of the boy and the Jan., 1889. keenne~s of the rebuke bronght a roar of laugh- Famine in Shantung.

ter from the company, and an acknowledgment AN appeal from Dr. Nevius: of the righteousness of the answer from the The reports of the floods in China, which have appeared in the public prints of the swearer. West, leave in the minds of readers but a Snch things as these serve to show the quality vague impression of their exact locality, extent and consequences. Most of these of Christians that are found here, and though reports are taken from newspapers in China. their standard is not equal in all points to that of While clearly understood by readers here, eminent Christians in America, yet they are so they presuppose a considerable amount of far above their surroundings that wa thank God we are placed in so glorious a work.

Japan. geographical knowledge not possessed by AN earnest appeal for the Indus- persons who have not resided in China. In- deed the phases of these misfortunes are so trial Home : . varied at present that they are only im- In the minutes of the fourth session of the perfectly comprehended, even by those who Women's Conference of the Methodist Epis- in different localities are eye-witnesses of copal Church in Japan, held at Aoyama them. ,H is, however, generally known that Tokio, Aug. 23d to Aug. 29th, 1888, we flnd the calamities which have recently ex- ihe report of the Committee on Industrial cited so much sympathy the world over, Home as follows: are the result of an inundation of the er- .. The Committee on the Industrial Home ratic Whang-ho. In less than 2,500 years can report but little progress because of this river has changed its course ten times, failure on the part of one society to secure and in a comparatively recent period three ladies during the year fltted for the work. or four times. in 131 A.D. there was a Word has come of the appointment of Miss very great innnd~tion, which it reqnired Imhoff, who is to be sent shortly. Mr. Kanzo twenty years to control.

Uchimura lately returned from the United A few decades ago all the children in States, where he made benevolent institu- home lands were taught that the Whang- tions a special study, holds himself in read- ho, the second of the large rivers of China, iness to assist in the undertakiug; but it discharged its waters into the sea in the has not been thought best to rent property central part of the eastern coast, about two until the ladies appointed arrive in Japan. degrees north of the mouth of the Yang-tse- We trust the way will open to inaugurate kiang. This was true at that time. About this important enterprise during the com- 45 years ago the Yellow River broke its ing year. M. A. SPENCER, Chairman." banks, left its bed, and, pursuing a north- The ladies at home are as anxious as the easterly direction, found its way to the sea, missionaries abroad to commence this work. principally through the Ch'i'ng-ho, or" Clear Appeals have been made to individuals and River," and disembogued into the Pechili througl;J. the church papers to the women of Bay. about 500 miles north of its old mouth.

our Methodism. Several have responded, After the Yellow River had taken possession but Miss Imhoff is the only accepted candi- of the Ch'ing-ho, and rendered its waters date, and she is now under appointment for turbid and yellow, the name of the Ch'iug-ho Nagasaki. as we had no superintendent to wa.s changed to Whang_bo,_U Yellow send to Tokio. What is our pressing need? River." As the original channel of the First, a superintendent. An intelligent wo- Ch'ing-ho had not sufilcientcapacity to hold man of mature judgment, executive and the additional waters of another river, it linancial skill, showing an ability to acquire was subject in times of heavy rains to fre- the Japanese language because she has quent overflows, inundating the whole ad- mastered some foreign tongue, witha kuowl- jacent country, destroj:ing crops, carrying edge of industrial enterprises. Above all away villages, and almost depopulating she must be a consecrated woman, with the large districts along its banks. It was evi- missionary spirit constraining her, a love dent that the silting'up process in the origi- for souls, and success in winnin~ them. nal bed of the Ch'ing-ho from the mnddy wat.ers of the Whang-ho poured into it, the whole of Shantung, the eastern part would every year increase the danger of of which had only the average rainfall; overflow, and the probability of its seeking while the extreme western end had a somewhere else a lower bed. All the ener- scarcity of rain amounting to drought.

,,"ies of the Central Chinese Government The storm crossing the central part of were exerted to prevent this, but a change the province from south to north cov- of channel soon or later was inevitable. ered a. tract of country betwlen one This change occurred two years ago a.t a and two hnndred miles wide. The streams point in the Honan province, where the rnshing down valleys overflowed their breach had previously more than once be- banks, denuding fertile fields of their sur- gun. The highartificialembankllient shook face earth, tearing up trees by their roots, and tumbled under the rnsh and pressure and in some places covering the ground with of the superincumbent flood. The alarmed sand to the depth of a foot or 1l1<)re. Rain officials in charge redoubled their efforts to feU almost continuously for ten days, until avert the impending catastrophe, but in on the 18th of August it could only be de- ~ain. The new opening was made, 'pouring scribed as a deluge. All the streams burst forth a deluge of waters, which trending their banks in many places, uniting their southward embogued iu the Yang-tse river waters in a common flood, which covered near Yang-chow. The distress and loss of the lower plains to the depth of from two life and property consequent on this new to ten feet, sweeping as one unbroken rivtJ'l'

inundation could scarcely be overstated. to the sea.

I cannot here speak at length of the vast E'I'"en the central portion of the province amount of treasure which has been spent between the extremes of drought and flood by the Chinese Government, and from pri- has hardly enough grain to support its own vate contributions of natives and foreigners population. From this comparatively favor- in the region of this new inundation; nor ed territory scarcity increases toward the of the prodigious but unavailing efforts of region of drouth On the one side, and floods the government to repair the new breach; on the other, nntil the extreme of want is nor of the opposition of the inhabitants found on the plain bordering on the Pechili along the banks of tl:le Ch'ing-ho to having Bay. The inhabitants of this region had lost the waters of the Yellow River turned back most of their wheat crop by drought, but again into that channel; nor of the gigan.. the sorghum, cotton, and millet promised tic problem which 'confronts the Chinese well, and they were rejoicing in the prospect Government now, as it has for so many of plentiful har'l'"est in the autumn. Their centuries, and confounds also foreign en- hopes were blighted. The water did not gineers, "What shall be done with the subside for days, and in some places for Yellow River?" weeks, and all further growth and develop- We have now to record another calamity, ment was stopped. When early in Novem- different in origin, character, and locality. ber last, in company with Rev. J. H. Langh- of which, in consequence of its recent liB, of the Weihein Mission, I visited this occurrence, and the fact that the public region, some portions of it were still too wet mind has been preoccupied with the inun- to plow for the autumn wheat crop, and dations of the Yellow River, very little is as other parts were covered with water. The yet known. This calamity, which affects heads of ·the millet and sorghum which had . principally the province of Shantung, orig- been gathered yielded only empty husks or inll-ted in an unequal distribution of rain- chaff, or at the best a little; s1lriveled half- fall, producing in some. places drought. in developed grain. This, however, was careothers floods. The rainy season, which fnUy proserved, and the people were ~Ian­ is here the months of Julyaud August, is ning to live on it through the winter, or as owing to the condensation of the moisture long as it lasted, mixing with it· the leaves suspended in the southern monsoon as it of the sweet potato, when they were so formeets the colder atmosphere of the north. tunate as to ha'l'"e them. The people liviNg During the past summer the clouds, sur- still nearer the sea were depending for snscharged with moisture, passed over a large tenance principally on the seeds and leaves tract of country south of Shantung (in- of a coarse grass or weed resembling the cluding its southerll border) which, being wild sage which grows on the alkaline left without ~ain. is now suffering from plains crossed by the Oentral Pacific rail- drought and consequent famine. Tl:le rain- road. Purchasers cannot be found for fall began in the southern central part of land, evell at only a tenth of its usual value, this province, and increased until it be- and clothing brings but a tritle at the pawn- came in the central, and especially the shops. Urlprincipled specnlators have al- northern part, a flood such as had not been ready gone in and are buying winter gar- experienced for nearly a centnry. ments,'for a mere son::, and soon the people This great rain extended still farther will be left without food, clothing or north, across the Pechili Bay, and far into sbelter.

Manchuria. It did not, however, cover The water covered the fields, reache:! the villages, entered the houses and rising to by the residents here for immediate use the heiJrht of two, and in some Instances We hope to receive further aid from the five or six feet, dissolved the mud wails, southern ports of China, and also from Engand speedily caused the buildings to fall. land and the United States. Our plan is to In some of the towns near the large streams occupy and confine ourselves to one or more the flood swept by in deep, strong currents, centers in the famine region, and enlarge the tearing down brick houses, and carrying work as the funds atour command may waraway timbers, furniture, farm-utensils, and rant, continuing the relief on the same plan, even large iron kettles and mill-stones. In and, as ",rule, to the Same individuals until the villages WhICh have suffered least the next wheat harvest, when, if God in His three or four·tenths of the houses are de- mercy gives a fruitful season, the famine stroyed, in some eight or nine-tenths. will end. The refugees who will probably About one-half of the inhabitants have return to their homes in March or April . started out from their homes to beg in the will require not only food for their susoutlying districts, and these refugees com- tenance, but seed-grain for putting in the prise, as a rule, the bone and sinew of the spring crops. We do not propose to assist country. They leave their scanty suppJy in rebuilding houses, or repairing the of provisions with the members of their banks of streams; but simply to supply the families who are aged or infirm, hoping food necessary to support life. A very themselves to return in time to pJant the small allowance of one or two cents a day spring crops. They usually take with them for an individual will effect this. As yet, the farm wheel-barrow, which is loaded so far as we can learn, the inhabitants of with bedding and clothing, a few dishes and this region have received no relief from the cooking utensils, and the little children; Chinese Government, or from private the men dj:awing and balancing the barrows, Sources. and the Women and larger chIldren following behind. Perhaps as many as 2,000 of A little money given here and there in a the inhabitants are leaving their homes promiscuous way would do but very little daily, and this stream of emigration has good, and when exhausted would leave the been flowing for nearly three months. The people just where they were before. Relief, refugees are found in almost every village to be really effective, must continue untn of the central part of the province, and next June, carrying a limited number they lead a life as comfortless and cheerless quite through the season of want. The disas can be imagined. Those fleeing from the bursement of funds in a famine-strlcken drought region On the south meetthosefrom couutry is a task both difllcult and dangerthe flooded region on the north, each party ous, but there are those on the ground who telling the other that it is useless to go far- are competent and willing to undertake it. ther. There are so many of them, and the Mr. Laughlin has already gone into the supply of food in the most favored secti6ns famine region and commenced the work of is so scanty, tlat it is difllcult to support life distribution. We must look for further aid ~o by begging; and many return to their the home lands. The help which we can get homes, disheartened and hopeless, to die_ from foreigners in China will not last long. We appeal to you who In God's merciful When six weeks ago we examined into the providence have never known want, in becondition of this famine-stricken people, half of those who, when this appeal reaches we supposed that their smail stores of food you, will for months have had no respite might last those who remained at home for from the pangs of hunger, and will be on the at least a few months; but letters recently very verge of starvation. Though we have received inform us that the extremity of refused our Mongolian neighbor a home on want has come sooner than we expected, our shores, let us not refuse· him a place in and starvation is alreadystaringtheinhab- our sympathies, or turn away from him in itants in the face. In many families the this hour of his extremity. supply of wild grass seed is exhausted, and the people have now no resource but t.o Contributions may be sent to Rev. F. F. pluck and eat the fresh blades of wheat';f Ellinwood, D.D., 53 Fifth avenne, New York, the autumn planting. It is but too evident which will be forwarded at once to the Famtha.t this food, unfitted to sustain life for ine Relief Committee in Chefoo. any length of time, even if it were plentiful, must soon fail them. JOHN L. NEVillS. CHEFOO, January 2d,1889. The spectacle which now presents itself is that of more than a million of people re- P. S.-While I write, news has come duced to the last state of destitution, most through a Chiuaman who lives in the famine of whom must perish of starvation before region that the people there have entered a nextsummer, unless relief is afforded them. complaint before the district magistrate against certain rich men who turned their At a public meeting, held in Chefoo, a cattle Into the wheat fields to graze, as in Shantung Famine Relief Committee was aD- ordinary season. They urged that under pointed, and funds have been contributed preseut circumstances the greeu wheat blades should be denied the cattle and re- served for men I The magistrate gave his verdict in favor of the people.

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

IV.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

CONDUCTED BY J. T. GRACEY, D. D.

The Tra.nsfer of Political Power. Speaking, then, after the manner of men, speaking as one earthly A STUDY of political rule shows a king would of another, reckoning steady, silent but sure transfer of the boundary-lines of realms as parlia~ government of the world, from idola- ments or cabinets or congresses do trous and Moslem hands to those of among themselves; reporting as Christian potentates. Tiberius Cresat· would have reported to the Roman Senate of the extension Add the total population ruled by of domain by conquest; using the the Shah of Persia and the Sultan of vernacular of civil, political, and Turkey together-not Moslems only, military rulers of all the centuries, but Moslems, Armenians, Jews, Jesus Christ at this hour dictates law Copts, Christians, SlaYs, and pagans, to-rules, governs, more than half and it will be found that the Queen of England, through her India Vice- the seething and surging masses of roy. rules more Moslems in India alone than the agg'regate mixed mankind, and-what w~ have left population ruled by Shah, Sultan, ourselves no room to situ" – the and Khedive. geographical extension of His king- Statistics show that the Moslem dom is equal to more than half the population of the globe may be land surface of the globe, while" the roundly estimated at one hundred sea is His," not only because "He and seventy-five millions, but the made it," nor because He holds it "in Moslem political powers of all the the hollow of His hand," and can world do not rule more than ninety command its waves as He did the millions of people. Of the total blue waters of Galilee, but rather be- population of the globe not more than cause it has been added in bulk to one-sixteenth is under the sway of His territorial domain, is absolutely Moslem rulers, while it is easy to under the control of vice-regents of show that of the more than fourteen His throne, who at this hour seek to hundred millions, estimated popula- administer it in accordance with tion of the world, over eight hun- principles which He formuiatt'd, and di'ed millions are, politically speak- who, though sometimes unwillingly, ing, subject to the reign of Christ. and often unwittingly, yet are com- That is to say, more than half the pelled to acknowledge" from sea to population of the globe to-day is un- sea" that the "government is upon der Christian princes, kings, and His shoulders." "The KINGDOM of presidents, having been conquered God cometh not with observation,"

by Christian arms, won by Christian -but it comes!

commerce, or multiplied by the sin- Nor is this all. The relative ratio gular birth-rate which Christianity of increase of political power, within alone renders possible. They are the past hundred years, and the pro- amenable in Christian courts; their portionate momentum at present,of suits are adjudged by Christian codes; this political Christian progress, are if exercising local jurisdiction, they all in favor of, what we count, the are 'doing it under authority dele- best type of this Christian kingdom- gated or suffered by a Christian par- Protestantism. We write not theo- amount power, which not only holds logically nor ecclesiastically, butf·rom over them supreme political sway, the secular statesman's stand-point but controls their commerce, devel- only when we characterize Protes- ops their resources. and steadily tant politica.l rule, with all its imper- molds their social life to its stand- fections and faults and failures, as ards. on the whole the best the world has seen, the nearest to thp model set to Christian powers have a supremacy work by,; and hence w@ rejoice as a which enables them to enforce it, is citizen that within the last century not so much what we press at this' the extension of the Protestant ex- moment; but rather that here is the pression of Christ's political king- formulated law of a sublime authordom has more than doubled the ity born of Christianity, the concrete increase of the Roman Catholic expt'ession of an unseen Congress, type of the same, and almost quad_ the regulation of an invisible Potenrupled the territorial advance of the tate, the foreshadowing and the Greek Church. Christ's kingdom is overshadowing of a kingdom not of advancing, then, at a favorably dis- this world, which while represented proportionate rate to all other re- on many thrones is localized in no ligious kingdoms, and much more one of them, whose vast plans and than half of the propulsion comes purposes silently, almost stealthily fro'm the Protestant half of Christ's embrace them all, and, quietly as representatives in the earth. the movement of the spheres,revolves them all within its orbit. This in- What is left unsubjugated ? We ternational expression of Christ's have seen what is left to Islam. Kingdom therefore is a felt political What is left to the" light of Asia, force over all but the lowest forms Buddhism-and to Brahmanism- of human society; and the momenwhich together exert more or less tum which has carried the Kingdom religious influence over half the pop- of Christ to this political prominence ulation of the globe? We mean gives no indication of becoming a what is left to them as political fac- spent force. tors of the world? Weare indebted to Mr. James Johnston for the follow- Anti-slavery Defense. ing formula in which we answer: J.un:s STEVENSON, F.R.S.E., has "Buddhism is not the prevailing religion of any really independent just issued through James Maclehose power to-day, unless Siam be reck- a; Sons of Glasgow a pamphlet* oned one, while Brahmanism only which must awaken a good deal of exists and increases under the pro- feeling on the subject of slave hunttection of Great Britain." ing and the slave trade in Africa. The wo admirable maps, which are col- We have said nothing of the po- ored specially to show the districts litical rule exercised by Christian which have been utterly depopulated powers over non-Christian political by these Arab slave-capturers, and kingdoms, yet within certain bounds also to indicate the extent of country it has reduced them to a measure of over which slave-hunting obtains, subordination, and in some direc- and the routes along which slaves tions to semi-vassalage. There is are carried to the coast, are eloquent. a code of nations, which we call In- They rouse us like a photograph of ternational Law, which by common horrors, and awaken indigntttion election is recognized by all except and shame that make one "blush to savage and uncivilized peoples. call himself a man." China and Japan are obliged to concede to it support, and all who recog- .The quotations which the author nize the comity of nations as de- makesfrom Stanley's"Congo," while sirable or essential to common pros- graphic and powerful, are strongly perity must willingly or unwillingly supported by other testimony, E'till govern themselves by its require- more recent. Stanley wrote of a secments. tion which he said was a little greater than Ireland, inhabited by about a That this International Law is a conception of Christianity, and that *"The Arabs in Central Atrka and at Lake Nyassa." million of people. For eleven months coast of Tanganyika the entire popthe band of slave-hunters he was de- ulation has been swept away. The scribing had been on one continuous Arab traders have congregated in raid in this district. The traders ad- great force at the Nyassa end of the mitted they had "only" 2,300 cap- road from Tanganyika. These tives in the pen, after devastating thl'eaten the very existence not only 118 dllages and 43 districts. Stanley of the Scottish and other missions does some fierce ciphering, by which above these lakes but of the com- he shows that for five slaves got to paratively industrious population the market, at least a thom'and peo- amongst· whom they have made ple are slaughtered. quite. a successful beginning of civil- .. To obtain tbe~,500 slaves, out ofl18 villages they must have shot a round number of 2,500 ization. Rev. Mr. Scott, head of the people, while 1,:loo men died by the wayside through scant provisions and the intenSity of Blantyre Mission, sayR: their hopeless wretchedness. How many are wounded and die in the forest or droop to "The Arab slave trade is making frightful death through an overwhelming sense of their progress. Caravans of Arabs are pouring incalamities we do not know, but if the above lor trade? No 1 Hardly a bale of cloth goes up figures are trustworthy then the outcome from country from the east coast; it is guns and the territory with its millions of souls is 5,000 powder, uot eveu spirits. It is simply slaughtslaves obtained at the cruel expense of 33,000 er, and slanghter of thousands, and the desolives. And such slaves 1 They are females or lation of the fairest lands-lands where the young children who cannot run away, or who natives were at peace, where industry and with youthful indifference will soon forget the thrift and happiness ruled; where to get terror~ of their capture 1 Yet each of the very through one village you might start in the smallest infants has cost the life of a father, early mo~ning and not pass out of it till the sun and perhaps his three stout brothers, aud three was half-way down, journeying straight on; grown-up daughters. Au entire family of seven and these are now desolate. Fresh routes are souls have been done to death to obtain that opening up to them and the desolation is small, feeble, useless child:" spreading. It is not slaye-trade ; it is ruthless massacre of the most barbarous type." The district of which Stanley was The Roman Catholic Cardinal, writing lay to the the south of Stan- whom the London Spectator report- ed when speaking in that city, deley Falls, but in the other vast districts the horrors and cruelty and scribing these slave scenes, said: wrongs are quite the same. .. A few days of these hardships begin to tell South of Tanganyika toward Ny- even on the strongest. The weakest soon suc- cumb, and the weakest are naturally among aSEa this trade is spoken of by Mr. F. the women. But terror sometimes nerves M. Moil' in a paper which appeared even a weak frame to almost superhuman in the Scottish Geographical Maga- efforts; and the Arab slave-driver adopts a zine. He describes summary method of striking terror into the hearts of the laggards. ' In order to strike ter- "the wretched ovepburdened tied-up slaves. ror into this miserable mass of human beings, The men wllo might still have had spirit to try their conductors, armed with a wooden bar, to and escape were driven, tied two-and-two, in the economize powder. approach those who apterrible goree, or taming stick, or in gangs of pear to be the most exhansted, and deal them about a dozen each with au iron collar let into a terrible blow on the nape of the neck. The a long iron chain, many even so soon after the unfortunate victims utter a cry, and fall to the start staggering nnder their loads. grouud in the convulsions of death. The ter- rified troop immediately resumes its march. "And the women 1 I can hardly trust my- Terror has imbued eveu the weakest with new self to think or speak of them-they were strength. Each time anyone breaks down fastened to chains or thick bark ropes; very the same horrible scene is repeated.' This many in additiou to their heavy weight ot grain butchery goes on even in the, case of those and ivory carried little brown babies, dear to who manage to struggle on, as soon as the extheir hearts as a white man's child to his. The perienced eye of the slave-drivers see that double burden was almost too much, and still their streugth will not carry them to the coast. they struggled wearily on, knowing too well To save fooq, they receive a smashing blow that when they showed signs of fatigue, not from the mallet, and are left behind to a linthe slave~'s ivory, but the living child would gering death. The march sometimes extends be torn from them and thrown aside to die." over months, and such is the awful cal'Dage, •that it a traveler lost the way leading from For ninety miles along the south Equatorial Africa to the towns where slaves tlon. Is Central Africa to be given are sold, he could easily Ilnd it again by the over to the lust of the panderer and skeletons of the negroes with which it is the mercy of the sl,ave-fiend, or shall strown.' This prodigal waste of hnman life some determined effort be made to has in some districts so thinned the populati,on save It to civilization and Christianthat the slave-hnnters are obliged to nse strat- .agem to catch their prey. Their bands prowl ity? We are at least able to say that in the forests, and pounce npon the hapless this question is receIving the earnest women and children who go by. Things have thought of Christian men in Great reached such a pass near the great lakes that now, in the words of one of the cardinal's mis- Britain, and though one can read besionaries, • every woman, every child that tween the lines that with many Eurostrays ten minutes away from their village has peans there is the thought of the big no certainty of ever returning.' And the peo- market for European goods that lIes ple who are the victims of this cruel oppression are, according to the cardinal, kind, indnstri- above those lakes and beyond, or ons, amiable, and might be made, nnder hap- even the splendid territory that may, pier inflnences, the means of making those later on, supply an outlet for overparts of Africa one of the most prosperons stocked European states-while this regions or the globe. The country is very fer- is, we say, readily visible, yet the protile, and abounds in natnral resonrces. It pos- sesses three zones-first the lowlands along founder feeling and realinspiration to the sea-hoard of the Mediterranean, Atlantic, do something in the premises, lies and Indian Oceans. Toward the interior are with those who are acting under motwo plateans, one above the other, rising to ral and religious impulse, and seek- 2,000 feet and 4,000 feet respectively.'.'

Lately a band of these Arab slave ing the best interests of the African traders has even attacked one of the races. Eminent philanthropists, such British stations in NJassa-Iand, and as the Earl of 'Aberdeen, James Ste- continues to threaten them from phenson, Professor Henry Drum- stockaded villages within a few miles' mond, and others have organized distance: For a time the presence of what is termed the "Nyassa Anti- the missionaries on the lake borders Slavery and Defense Fund," with a seemed to restrain these wretches. view to placing on these trade routes But the Christian sentiment of and around these lakes and mission- Europe will not sustain missionaries, ary stations, a small but well- scarcely in forcible self-defense, for equipped military force, independ- themselves, refugees, or their native ently of all governments, to keep the Christians; and, the native slave- peace at least in that quarter. They hunter having found out that there are asking for $50,000 for the pur- is no gunpowder behind the mission- pose of organizing this sort of armed ary, is growing daily bolder and police; a comparatively small.army sweeping down on these tribes, of of such, it is said by those best able whom the missionaries have made to judge, at the head of well-dis- friends. The question is imminent- ciplined natives will be sufficient to not a question of to-morrow, but of repel these inroads on the communi- to-day-whether Central Africa IS to ties wnere the missions are estab- be left to this sort of Mohammedan lished.

civilization and up-lifting, as Canon The administration of the fund Taylor affects to call it, or whether will obtain the best advice of naval some power can come to the rescue of and military experts, as well as of these poor harmless native women civilians, whose knowledge of the and children? They need defense, country entitleB them -to speak wi'h not from any organized government, authority on African matters. Wide- but from organized banditti, who rob spread sympathy and aid is sought, and murder and ruin, and leave noth- and earnest prayer that God will mgfor anybody to rule; whose touch teach the Christian peoples how to is pollutIOn and their footstep desola- heal this" open sore of the world." General Missionary Oonference in Ohina, scientific literature; what has been done, in 1890. and what is needed; 3, Scientific terminol- WE are glad to know that the China missions have decided to hold ogy; present discrepancies and means of another General China Conference securing uniformity; 4, Centrallzation of on Missions in May, 1890. The pro- tract societies,a.nd needs of a general agent, gramme, as It appears in The Chinese Recorder of January, 1889, is as fol- a llbrary ot publication, and a descriptive lows: catalogue; 5, Christian periodical litera- F'trstday-t, Sermon, Rev. Griffith John; 2. Organization of Conference; 3, The ture; 6, Current Chinese literature; how Changed Aspect of China. far is it antagonistic to Christianity? Second day-The Scriptures: Historical snmmary of the different versions, with Ninth day-1. DIvision of the field; 2, their terminology and the feaRabiIity of securmg a single standard version in Wen· Ii Mutual co-operation; 3, Relation of Chriswith a corresponding version in the mandarin colloquial. Review of the varions tian missions to the Chinese; 4, Ancestral colloquial versions. worship and kindred obstacles to the spread Third day-t, The Missionary; his qnalifications, introduction to his work. and mode of Christianity. of life; 2, Lay Agency in Chinese Missions; to what extent desirable, and on what con- Tenth day-t, Direct results of missionary ditions ; 3, Historical Review of Missionary Methods, past and present, in China, and work III China, and statistics; 2, Indirect how far satisfactory; 4, Preaching to the heathen, in chapels, in'open air, and during results of missions; 3, Outlying nations and itineration. aboriginal tribes. Fourth day-t, General view of woman's work in China, and its results; 2, Girls, The evenings are to be devoted to sChools; 3, Best methods of reaching the women; 4, Feasibility of unmarried ladies lectures. Archdeacon Moule will engaging in general evangelistic work in new fields; 5, Best method of training Bible speak of ,< The Relation of Christian women for their work; 6. The Christian trainmg of the women of the church. Missions to Foreign Residents"; Fifth day-l. Medical work as an evangel- Rev. A. H. Smith will lecture on izing agency; 2, Medical missionary work in China by lady physiciaus ; 3, Orphanages, "How Chinese View Christianity"; asylums for the blind, deaf,.and dumb, and other <!haritable institutions; 4, Value and Rt. Rev. Bishop Burdon will speak methods of opium refuges; 5, Statistics and resolutions on the evils of'the use of opium. on "The Relation of Christianity to Sixth day-I, Methods of dealing with in- Universal Progress," and Bishop quirers, condItions of admissiou to church fellowshIP and best methods of discipline; Moule will preach on Sunday at the 2, Deepening the spiritual life, and stimulating the church to aggressive work; 3, cathedral. ' Best methods of developing self-support and voluntary effort; 4. How far should Chris. Japan Under Its Oonstitution. tians be required to abandon native CllStoms. IT almost takes one's breath, to read of the Emperor of Japan, with the Seventh daY-I, History and present con- sword, the jewel and the privy seal dition of mission schools, and what further before him, representing a reigning plans are desirable; 2, How best to adapt family whose first ruler was contem- Christian education to the present state of porary with Nebuchadnezzar, and a Chmese mind and life; 3, The best methods nation with a longer history than any of selecting and training efficient native nationintheWest, withrecordsreachassistants (preachers, school teachers, ing back to the time of Crcesus, on the etc.) ; 4. The place of the Chinese classics in 11th of February, the day on which, Christian schools and colleges. twenty-four centuries ago, the first . Eighth day-1, Report of School and Text- Emperor of Japan landed on Niphon book CommIttee; 2, Other religious and -to read, we say, that such a poten- tate did publicly, deliberately, volun- tarily,in the face of the world,change the settled habits and policy of cen- turies, and hand the scroll of a con- stitution to the Minister·President of Sta,te, and then withdrew while a hundred and one guns announced to the people of the realm that autoc- racy had ceased, and that the Em- , peror henceforth is to occupy a throne whose edicts must be countersigned by the consent of a Parliament,-to read, further,-that in a. la.nd where

THE MONTHLY CONCJi:RT OF MISSIONS

the edicts that prohibit" the evil sect when then disapproved. The Emperor appoints called Christians" have never been and dismisses the officials, and fixes their sala- withdrawn, but for 250 years have ries; he has the command of the army and read: "So long as the sun shall warm navy; power of makmg war, peace, and treaties; declares the law of siege; confers the earth, let no Christian become so titles of nobility, and so forth; orders amnes- bold as to come to Japan," that in ties, pardons and rehabilitations. The citizen, this land, without internal riot or re- on the other hand. is free to change his abode at will; cannot be arrested, searched for, or volt, without violence or subjection punished, except according to law; and is, of foreign arms, constitutional pro- within the same limits, entitled to the right of vision for religious liberty is peace- property, freedom of religious belief, of public fully inaugurated, and to recognize meeting, ofspeech and association, and has the that this has not so much been revo- right of petition. The Parliament consists of lution as evolution, and that within two houses, the Peers and the Representatives. a third of a century, is to peruse in The first are partly hereditary, partly nomi- the press of our day what is without nated by the Emperor for life, and partly elected a parallel in all the records of empire; for seven years by the highest taxpayers, with and what fairly compels in one a , the Emperor's approval. The house of Repre- statEi of suspense. It is as a "dream sentatives consists of 300 members, elected by when one awaketh." open ballot; its members must be thirty years of age, and must be paying annually fifteen yen Pending the fuller discussion of of national taxes; but army, navy, and police the features of this new constitution, officers, as well as prie~ts, are not eligible. The which is to come in the calmness fol voters must be twenty-five years of age, and lowing the first surprise that it has must be paying the same amount of taxes as really come at all; and its treatmen hose eligible; army and navy officers in active by men who are nearer to its merits .ervice cannot vote. The house sits for four and defects than we can be at this years, three months annually; but this term hour, we quote the following out- may be prolonged, or extra sessions called. line by the correspondent of the New Parliament discusses and votes the budget, and York Tribune: sanctions also all special expenditures; but from its power in this respect are excluded the imper- .. As regards the constitution, it declares with ial household and' expenditures incurred in the emphasis the inviolability of the Emperor and exercise of the powers reserved to the Emthe perpetuity of the throne. The legislative peror,' which means chiefly the salaries of the functions ofthe throne are to be exercised with officials and the expenses for army and navy. the consent of Parliament. From this the Em- When ParlIament fails to agree on the budget, peror can, when Parliament does not sit, devi- the Government has competence to carry ont ate only in case public safety demands it, but the budget of the years previous. Judges can any law so made must be submitted to Parlia- be appointed and removed by law only. The .ment at its next session, and becomes invalid Representatives and the nominated and elected Peers receive an annual salary of 800 yen each, together with their traveling expenses. to V.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

BY ARTHUR T. PIERSON, D.D.

THE subject for May IS Burmah, sive of the Laos people. The chief Siam and Laos and Buddhism. Com- town is Bangkok, with from 400,000 pare Vol. for 1888, pages 338, 373, to 600,000 inhabitants. All figures 387-90, etc., and Miracles of Missions are but an approximation. We take in this number. these from the best authorities we can LOWER BURMAH has an area of 87,- find, but they must be regarded as 000 square miles, with nearly 15,000 only a fair conjecture. Reliable data a: villages and towns, and population are not JBt available. The difficulty in 1881 of nearly 4,000,000. Upper is increased by the native practice of Burmah has more than twice the numbering males only.

area, about 190,000 square miles, with Siam occupies the central and larger fully 4,000,000. part of Indo-China, which lies be- SIAM has over 280,000 square miles, tween India and China, and includes and a population of 6,000,000, exclu- most of the Malayan peninsula, which runs down far into the ocean. very few changes, and those very Siam's territory almost touches the tardily. The inertia of the Siamese equator, and runs 1,350 miles toward and kindred people is due doubtless the pole, measuring 450 miles at its in part to the climate, which is enerwidest part. It is about as large as vating. They have few needs, and New England, with the four Middle these are easily supplied-but little States, or nearly as large as two such is required, either for food or cloth- States as Oregon. The Laos extends ing, and supplies are very cheap, fl'om about latitude 16 degrees to 24 rendering little labor necessary, and degrees N., and has a population esti- so tempting to laziness. Women are mated at from 1,500,000 to 2,000,000. in a comparatively free condition, Its limits are not very closely defined. the lirnitations of zenana life beIng The Mekong or Cambodia River unknown among Siamese and Lao~ traverses it, and the Saluen sepa- nese. Boats take the place of wheeled rates it from Burmah, both of them vehicles, and rivers are the roads for streams of considerable magnitUde. all lower Siam. The surface seems to be a valley intermediate between two parallel BliDDHISM has in Siam its center ranges running along the frontiers and citadel. Here this religious faith on the northeast and southwest. The is found in its purity; unmixed as in soil is fertile in vegetable products, China with Confucianism and Taoand valuable mines exist; even gold ism. Buddhism claims a remote anano precious stones may be found. tiquity, and seems to be about 2,500 The Laonese are lazy, but honest, years old. Its founder, Gautama, and much given to the study and wa.s called Buddha, the "Enlightcontrol of mag-ical arts, and in lan- ened" or "Illumined." He was unguage, manners and customs, and re- doubtedlya rare man, and his influligion resemble the people of Burmah. ence has been both widespread and marvelously permanent. For more Siam is inseparably associated with than a. thousand years Siam has had the white elephant-a variety not no other faith. And over one·half strictly white, but of a whitish of the human family it exercises an brown, bordering on a pinkish red. influence more or less despotic. The Siamese name for it is the "strange colored." Though highly It is both atheistic and materialishonored and revered, and associated tic, for it has no place in its creed for with the national flag, it can scarcely either a proper God or a real soul. be reckoned as an object of worship. Mo;;t of those who follow it have no word for God, and neither prayer nor A large proportion of the inhabi- worship in a proper sense finds room tants of Siam are foreigners-mostly in Buddhistic teaching. The craving Chinese. The Siamese are an amia- for objects of worship has to be supble race, and, like most naturally plied by importations from other amiable people, lack the energy and systems. Prayer is nothing more vigor of "sons of thunder." They than a mechanical monotonousform, are rather passive than active, very an intonation or incantation, which opinionated and somewhat deceitful. is supposed to have some mysterious Like the Chinese, they are obedient magical power, and which legitito parents and reverentia'l to the mately gives birth to the" praying aged, disposed to be peaceable and mills" used in Thibet, which, by the liberal. Mentally they are rather tUrn of a wheel on which is a magical receptive, but are not easily moved, form or formula, answers all the and do not move with rapidity even purposes of prayer as well as the when they get staded. Their civili- most laborious thought or agonizmg zation is largely fossilized,and admits speech. Although pure Buddhism !iupplies read into Buddhism, as in Arnold's no objects of worship, images of "Light of Asia." No doubt there Buddha are so common, and numer- are many lofty moral teachings in ous that one fane alone is said to Gautama's system as there were in contain and enshrine 14,000. Certain those of Epicurus and Zeno and features of Buddhism may be easily Plato. But it is obvious of them all kept in mind and memory. that they failed to uplift, redeem, save. Even the excellence of the 1. Atheism-a virtual dental of all standard does not arrest the moral propel' deity. declension of the followers.

2. Materialism-a direct denial ofall The priests, or monks, devote spirit or soul In man-and, of course, themselves to a meditative life, live of all spirituality or immortality. solely on alms, and beside all the revenue which goes to support the 3. Transmigration. All want and Siamese temples the priests use up woe in the present life may be-ac- some $25,000,000 ayear! This sum for counted for by the sins of a previous a people numbering in all less than existence; and every sin of the 8,000,000 makes an average of over present will be compensated by the $3 a year. At that rate the Ameri- wants and woes of other states and can nation would be paying annually stages of existence to follow. This $200,000,000 for the support of the may seem inconsistent with the de- clergy. Every man spends at least nial of personal immortality, but the part of his life as a priest. No won- Buddhist evades that inconsistency der that the system has a strong by the theory that, though every hold on the people and that the gos- human being ceases to be at death, pel makes slow progress in the dem- another existence begins at that in- olition of this false religion so in stant which is somehow historically contrast at every point with the gos- -and practically identical with it; in pel of Christ. a word, the death of the old and the birth of the new being are simulta- SELECTED PARAGRaPHS. neous, and there is a true succession of being thus kept up. This new THE ETHICAL VALUE OF A PAGAN RELIGION. birth may be in the form of man, beast, demon or angel. Each life THE test of ethical value in any religion is thus has both an end and a succession, the kind of character it tends to producEl. and heaven is the escape from this We will say character in two respects- succession-in the final slum bel' or average character aud ideal character. annihilation of Nepon or Nirvana. The second should be noticed first, since The highest good is no longer to live the ideal character in any religion must an individual life, but to be lost as a powerfully infiuence average character. drop in the sea. To some extent the ideal of character in a religion may be seen in that which is at- Buddhism prescribes the noble tributed to the deity that is worshiped. It path to this nirvana goal. It is by should seem that the conception allY people meditation on, life's hollowness and may have of what is best in humanity may shallowness until all desire of every always be inferred from what is regarded as sort dies out. proper to deity. The mythology of a people, in fact, indicates its apprehensions of what The proper symbol of Buddhism is belongs to the highest being. The ideal of the revolving wheel, as that of Chris- character is also seen in those whom pagan tianity is the cross, and that of Ma- teaching and pagan literature set forth as hommedanism is the crescent. Life- ideal men. This is especially the case where existence-is a revolution of the the ideal man is the teacher himself, stand- wheel, and perfect bliss is to have ing to his disciples in much the same rela- the wheel no longer revolve. tion, perhaps, as Jesus of NaZareth to those whom He taught. A conspICUOUS example Many Christian ideas have been S Buddha. Those who in these days, and in en·lightened lands, so unaccountably show a tendency to accept the founder of the Budd- hist faith as both an ideal teacher and aU ideal man, must be -1tran'gely blinded. Let Hindu Lingalll God," consisting of a chryso- us take him just as the books picture him to beryl cat's eye fixed in a topaz. and mounted us. The way in which he is represented as in a pyramidal base studded with diamonds entering upon his career illustrates the fatal and precious stones. This curious relic stood fallacy of his whole system. Does a man 2J4 inches in height. It was preserved for born to oe the ruler of a people owe nothing more than a thousand years in an ancient to them? Is not his life-work provided for temple at Delhi, where acts of devotion him in the very fact of being so born? Then were paid before it by women anxious to Buddha had other ties; ties with wife and have children. The base is of solid gold, child; ties with the father and the mother and around it are nine gem.. or charms, a whose only son and heir he was. Is it. after diamond. ruby, sapphire, chrysoberyl cat's all. such a charming thing in him that he eye, coral, pearl, hyacinthe garnet, yellow casts off all these and goes roaming over sapphire and emerald. These gems are all the world a bare-footed beggar. preaching rudely carved, and would, no doubt, by – hi.. gospel of nirvana' The story can be more scientific cuttin!" be greatly improved told in poetry so as to be very pleasing; in value. Round the apex of this gold pyra- but apply to it those tests which are af- mid is a plinth set· with diamonds. On the forded in the hard facts of human life and apex is a topaz 1 10-16 inches in length and human duty. and what does it all become? 9·16 of an inch in depth, shaped like a horse- The ideal Buddha affords in his own person shoe; in the center of the horseshoe the is one which, if it were to be used in this !,reat chrysoberyl cat's eye stands upright.

world for other. than poetical purposes, This is 15-16 of an inch in height, and dark would take men everywhere out of their brown in color, and shaped like a pear. An spheres of duty and service; would make extremely mobile opalescent light crosses all manly virtues a crime; would change the length of the stone in an obliqne direc- the world's workers into puling, whimper- tion. When Bad Shah Bahador Shah, the ing ascetics; would make religion itself a last King of Delhi, was captured and exiled mask for selfishness, and morality the car- to the Andaman Isles, his Queen secreted cass of a dead dog. Buddha's boast was, this gem, and it was never seen again until, uI am no man's servant." Jesus said, "If being distressed during the mutiny, she sold any man would be great among you, let him it to the present owner. The gem was finally be the servant of all."-Dr. J. A. Smith. knocked down at £2,450.

SIR MONIER WILLIAMS'S account of ihe devotees of Yoga, a system of ascetic prac.. TEXTS ANn THEMES.

tices which existed before Buddha. suggests DANIEL xii: 3. "And they that be teachers shall a contrast between those fanatics and the radiate brightness as the expanse, and they that ordinary Christian believer. He tells how convert the many to righteousness as the stars he saw at Allahabad one who had main- forever, " etc.

tained a sitting postnre. his feet folded un- Babylon'. clear skies stimulated Daniel's Cas- der his body. for twenty years. During the dee teachers to study astronomy and led to the mutiny, while cannon thundered and bnllets worship of the stars. To them the firmament hissed around him, nothing apparently dis- was Deity. and its radiance the splendor of the turbed his attitude of profound meditation. Supreme.

To obtain" enlightenment" these devotees Our Lord applies these words from Daniel.

practice the strangest austerities, and Compare Matt. xiii : 43.

they seem to have the clearest hope of The first clause refers to the expanse by day: thereby reaching" emancipation of heart." the second to the glory by night. Thus sunlight Sir Monier has given fresh illustration of and starlight are used as illustrations of the that concentrated will-power in Orientals glory and reward of teaching truth and convert- which our Christianity may well envy. iog sonls. • Rational aims, indeed, are qnite at a disad- Sunlight is diffnsed and refiected and so be· vantage as compared with mystical hopes, comes a revelation. The true teacher dUfnses and asceticism is, on the whole, an easier and rellects the light of God and so reveals business than wise activity ; an empty mInd trnth and God to men. Starlight has grades of can attain-the saintship of the Yoga, but glory-and so converters of sonis durer in the keen mental energy is needful in order to measnres of their service and reward.

reach" the stature of the fullness of Christ. " This text thus snge;ests the glory of teacbing Yet if our fai th is to master Buddhism in the and turning souls. We are taught here aud in East it must show marvels of devotion; Psa. li : 13 the same lesson.

thus only can it win a nation of devotees. Teaching first: instrnction is the basis of all The Christian missionary does not find the evangelization and conversion. God calls every Indian people as they are found by the believer to be a teacher and converter.

fanatic Buddhist or Siva-worshiper, drunk Success hangs on the Message, the Hethods with a mystical hope. and the Man. We confine ourselvds to the THE great attraction of a late sale of Bur- Me88aQ6.

~se and Indian curios in London was" The 1. The gospel and nothing less and nothing

EDITORIAL NOTES

else. The central theme: .. Chrillt CruCified." gospel must first be a sword opening up the hid- All preaching starts from and returns to that. deu part, then" mirror to show us our inner self. It Is nO narrow theme, but a "swivel gun" that maY'beswung in any direction aud directed 8. An aggressive gospel. The true preacher . to every practical issue of life. or teacher is not one who keeps on the defeu- sive.. In a game, the moment one is on the de. 2. Afullgospel: .. All Scripture is profitable" fensive the game is against him. So in war. The most successful ministers and missionaries Skillfnl strategy demands that the general keep have preached the whole couusel of God, espe- the enemy busy defending himself. God never cially these eight fundamental truths: The In- meant we .honld be nsing spades and throwing spired Word, Man's Depravity, Christ the only up intrenchments. Let us leave apologetics Saviour, J nstification by faith, The new Birth, and energetically carry the war into the enemies' Personal Holiness, God's Hatred of Sin, Future territory. Punishment. These are first principles of the doctrine of Christ. Heb. v : 12 to vi : 2. There 4. .A. cumulative gospe~. True preaching is a are two edges to the sword of the Spirit-an pyramid-the basis laid firm, broad, square; edge of law and one of grace; and hence one then stone upon stone, layer upon layer, all con- piercing point in which those edges meet. The verging toward a climax. Unity and continuity of impression are thus conserved.

VI.-EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS.

WE have received the report of management of the Church Mission- the" Association for the Free Dis- ary SOCiety. . The income of the tribution of the Scriptures." Office, society last year was nearly £222,000.

No.1, Oak Hill Park, Hampstead, It il5 rumored that nearly £50,000 was L~mdon, N. W. We have no hesita- spent before any of the money was tion in commending to the sympathy paid out for mission work. This and support of our readers this ex- society was foundedatthe beginning cellent institution. Its founders and of the century. It has numerous supporters regard it as a fatal hin- missions in Western Africa, India, dranceto tbe wide spread of the Word Egypt, Persia, China, New Zealand, of God that the Bible shall only be America, the North Pacific-all over sold; and maintain that in millions the world, in fact. It has 294 stat.ions of cases persons will never possess or in all; ul'ward of 500 missionaries even read the 'Vord unless it comes in holy orders, and 3,700 European to them as a free gift. There is no and native teachers of aU sorts.

antagonism with existing Bible so- There are complaints of other mis- cieties; but the attempt is to supple. sionary societies as to extravagant menttheirworkby a free distribution home expenditure. Even tbeLondon among those whosepoverty orapathy Missionary Society, whose manage- prevent their purchasing copies. ment was regarded by Canon Taylor The names of the committee are a as contrasting favorably with that of sufficient warrant for the organiza- the Church Missionary Society, has tion. Where such men as Major-Gen- not escaped criticism; and complaint • eral Graydon, James E. Mathieson, as made in The Methodist Times that Robert Paton, etc., lead, most of us £30,000 of the income of the Wesleyare safe in following. The annual ian Society is spent at home.

number of Bibles, Testaments, etc., For ourselves we are glad to have from all existing societies reaches these matters thoroughly ferreted but 8,000,000, i. e., two million less out. If there be anything that will than the annual inCl'ease of the not bear exposure, that is w hat needs world's population.-A. T. P .. exposure. Meanwhile we put on record our confidence that it will be THE recent assaults on missions found that no work done in the way and missionary societielb have had at of benevolence will prove on the least onfl good result. For instance, whole more economically done than it is proposed that a full and search- that of missions j while at the same ing inquiry shall be made into the time we believe there might be no little improvement in administration. Mr. Moody's Training College in We believe that the time will come Chicago is especially designed toftt when for the love of the cause men for evangelistic work in great cities.

will be found who can and will give -A.T.P.

their services as secretaries and treas- THE recent decease of the Dowurers; or when special funds will be ager Lady Kinnaird in London has provided for administration so that removed from Christian and philanevery dollar contributed may go thropic work one of God's noblest directly to the mission field.-A. T. P. handmaidens. She was equally de- WE have received a number of let- voted to Home and to Foreign Mis- sions, and city evangelization. She ters of which the following may serve led in the Indian Female Normal School and Instruction Society, the as a specimen; . Zenana Bible and Medical Mission, St. John's School, Westbourne Park, Please furnish for your r-eadersan article touching the what, the where, the when, and the how, of such a preparatory course for Foreign Mission Work as increasing , for training girls for domestic ser- hundreds are longing to get. vice, in the London Young Women's General information is desired on such Chrilltian Association, which has 140 matters as these: For what field should I prepare? What branches with 15,000 members. She should such preparation involve f Where was . in fact hundred-handed and can I best secure it? At now little cost f hundred-hearted. To the last day of In how little time f Is there, or is there to her life she, with her noble daughters be, any institution where foreign languages, and son, the Earl of Kinnaird, was taught by natives of the foreign fields, can engaged in every work that sought be acqujred by those who give themselves to snch fields f Are there any traininll' the up-lifting of man.-A. T. P.

schools the curriculum of which shall pro- vide the best special equipment for stUdents Progress in the Patna. Oase. who cannot attempt the .. full course," .. regular," etc. Fraternally, Now that the case of the Christian girl Luchmin has passed from the JAMES P. LUDLOW, To ask questions is easier than to magIstrate, Mr. Quinn, to the High answer them. But we are glad to Court in India, we are rapidly getting give what information we can. nearer to the goal which all who Rev. W. B. Osborn and Mrs. S. B. have worked for the girl have had in Osborn, formerly missionaries in view-her salvation from a life of India, are in charge ot the Bradbury immorality to which the magistrate Memorial and Missionary Training had consigned her.

Institute, cornel' Raymond and Will- The High Court at Calcutta, in January, issUfJd / oughby streets, Brooklyn, N. Y. By a rule calling upon the magistrate to show cause why his order which consigned the girl applying to this address, catalogues to an infamous life should not be set aside. and circulars may be obtained giving The case came on for argument on Monday, all needful information, They under- Feb. 18, and the High Court not only pushed .• take special training for the mission- aside the magisterial order, bnt took a step ary field, and look directly to the Lord toward recovering possession of the child, as for support. They undertake to have will be seen from the following telegram which we have received from India: the languages of foreign fields taught "BOMBAY, 20-2-89.

by native teachers, etc. " A. S. DYER to Sentinel, LoNDON. A training school of a somewhat " Rule issued on Radakissen and Mahatabo to show cause 'Why order should not be made to different character is established at restore status quo, and give back Luchmln to Springfield, Massachusetts, under mission, or other suitable order. "

charge of Rev. David Allen Reed. It will be remembered by our readers that We advise all persons who desire in- Radakissen is the man who falsely claimed to formation to apply directly to these be the husband of the girl, and Mahatabo Is parties. the girl's mother who sold her to Radakissen. They are the two to whom the, magistrate consigned her. Our chief anxiety now is lest the Says the N. Y. Evangelist on this lI:irl, who was carried off by her captors.directly same subject: they got hold of her, shall not be fouud. But with the order of the High Court before it dem- " From entirely reliable religious papers in onstrating the iniquity of Mr. Quinn's unjns- India, the Evangelist gathers some unpleasant tifiable order, the Indian Government must see facts regarding the teaching required in such of that it is bound to exert itself to the utmost to the so-called missionary schools of that country find her, that she may be set free. as received aid from the Government, and of the results of that teaching. A professedly mission- The Anglo-Indian papers have been asserting ary journal declares that because such teaching that the Government had authorized Mr. Quinn may involve political dangers, the British Govto prosecute Mr. A. S. Dyer for his determined ernment should not continue the teaching of the championship of this girl's cause. The decision Bible in subsidized misEionary schools. The oC the High Court that Mr. Quinn was wrong same Government, however, sees no danber in demonstrates that Mr. Dyer was right. We making a sacred Hindu book a textbook in snch shall therefore now hear nothing more of these schools, and keeps it in them. Missionaries suggestions of a Government prosecution, bnt teach from it for the sake of retaining a Governmay expect a Government condemnation and ment subsidy. The result is that a good educaremov"al of Mr. Qniun.-The Sentinel (March). tion and a Government appOintment are gener- -J.M.S. ally the sol~ objects of young men in some snb- sidized mission schools, who reinain heathen be- Missionary Schools in India. cause from these school the Bible is carefully excluded. This statement is confirmed by the We can scarcely credit the an- fact that when more than a dozen young men nouncement, though supported by from such schools recently appeared for examofficial statements, that the Indian ination m mental and moral philosophy, and as Government excludes the Bible from candidates for the decree of A. M. from the Uniits public schools on the pl'etext that versity of Calcutta, not one took np the papers it is "'neutral." But we are ready on the Evidences ofChristianity which had been to believe that, and a great deal selected for Utem by the authorities. Under more, when we learn that it admits these circumstances, the Free Church of Scotinto those same schools the idola- laud has decided, according to The lndian trous and idolatry-teaching" Rama- Witne88 to close its school at Poonu, and the yan " as a class-book in Hindi; and Canadian Indian College at Indore is to be closed that, in order to secure the Govern- this month."-J. M. S. ment grant, professed missionaries of Christ make this same book a part Samoa. of their teaching in what are known as the "Sixth Standards "of their There is no one island called Samoa: the missionary schools. Replying to name is applied only to the eutire grouD of ten those who, for this reason, demand islands, often called the Navigator Islands. The the extincti9I of all missonary col- great French navigator,LaPerouse, who visited leges, a prominent Indian paper, these islands in 1787, had one of his officers and The Eastern Star, very properly de- ten of his men massacred, and while bitterly clares that the true remedy for this denouncing them for their "atrocious manunnatural condition does not lie in ners," declared it •• one of the finest couutries the abandonment of the higher ed- in the universe." A similar testimony was ucation of Indian youth to the hands given by other navigators who visited these isof whatit styles" a neutral secular lands before their evaugelization. government," but in the thorough reconstruction of missionary schools But all of the islands that form the group are on a sound evangelical basis, and in now professedly Christian. The first missiona return to the old missionarymeth- aries, Williams and Barff, reached Samoa in ods and standards of Duff, Anderson, 1830, and very rapid progress was made In and Wilson. And the sooner there Christianizing the islands. Heathenism is now is, in this matter, what the Irishman a thing of the past, and there are 200 villages is saId to have called an "advance in which native pastors are supported by the backwards," the better will it be for people. Besides supporting the native pastors, the cause of Protestant missions in the native churches have contributed on an av- India, and for India. erage during the last twenty years $6,000 per anuum to the funds of the London Missionary Society, which numbers 27,000 adherents. The Wesleyan Mission have 5,000, and the French priests claim 3,000. The population of the is- lands is now 35,000, an increase since 1843. Iu seven years after the entire Bible was printed in their lauguage an edition of 10,000 copies was sold and the British and Foreign Bible So- ciety has received from sales the entire amount of its outlay, $15,571. Some years after another and is spent in the Home field. About revised edition was published, of 10,000 copies, three per cent. for the world's evanwhich is now exhausted. The natives had gelization by the most Christian na- tion in the world, in this wonderful never seen a piece of money when the mission nineteenth century. was started. Now there are English, French, G<lrman and American stores, and from $250,- Judge Tucker, of Futtepoor, served 000 to $500,000 worth of native produce goes long in India, giving to missions into the stores of these merchants in exchange $200 per month. Beingremonstrated for clothes and other necessary articles. with for his liberality, he replied: These facts lend great interest from a missionary point of view to the Samoan matter, which now occupies the joint attention of the "Here are 86,000,000 adult populathree leading governments of the world. It is tion; 5,000 die daily-every day's alllrmed that on account of rivalry for the chief- delay meaus5,000souls." Would that tainship, and feuds growing out of it, the bulk of all judges viewed the question thus. the people, and evell the chiefs, long for foreign help and protection. These islands ofthe South There are a great many promises Sea, so recently converted from savage barba- to give to the Lord's cause that are rism to Christianity by English missionaries, only evasions of present duty. A deserve the sympathy and prayers of Christen- Cambridge, England, theologue, dom. It is obvions that the triumph of the when he told the story of the Good German policy would work injury to mission- Samaritan, after reciting the good sry interests in that part of the world.-J. M. S..

Dr. HENR Y M. SCUDDER relates a man's promise to the host, "And case of orientai justice that cannot be outdone for sharp and subtle dis- when I come again I will repay criminations even by a Philadelphia jurist. thee," wound up with: "'l.'his he said, knowing he should see his face no more." , " Four men. partners in business, bought HORACE says: "Who shall forbid some cotton bales, That the rats might not me laughing to speak the truth?" destroy the cotton they purchased a cat. On the question of the growing gulf They agreed that each of the four should own a particular leg of the cat; and each between the churches and the peoadorned with beads and other ornaments ple, WP have clipped the following the leg thus apportioned to him. The cat, suggestive epigram on a fashionable by an accident, injured one of its legs. The London church, from a foreign exowner of thart member wound about It a rag soaked in oil. The cat going too near the change: , fire. set the rag on fire. and. being in great pain, rushed in among the cotton bales .. In a church which is garnished with mullion where she was accustomed, to hunt rats and gable, The cotton thereby took fire and was burned up. It was a total loss, The three other With altar and reredos, with gurgoyle and partners brought a suit to recover the value groin. of the cotton against the fourth partner who owned the particular leg of the cat. The penitents' dresses are sealskin and sable, The odor of sanctity's Eau-de·Cologne ; uThe judge examined the case, and decided thus: 'The leg that Bad the ,oil rag But snrely, if Lucifer. flying from Hades, on it was hurt: the cat could not use that Were to gaze on this crowd, with its panniers leg, in fact, it held up that leg, and ran with and paints, the other three legs •. The three unhurt legs, therefore, carried the fire to the cotton, and He wonld say, as he looked on the lords and the are alone culpaple. The injured leg is not ladies, • Ob, where is All Sinners, if this is All Saints?' "

CANON TAYLOR, who has been fig- to be blamed. The three partners who uring as the critic of methods purowned the three legs with which the cat sued' by Foreign Missionary Socieran to the cotton will pay the whole value ties, is thus dealt with by a brother of the bales to the partner who was the pro- clergyman who sent the following prietor of the injured leg.'"

to the Record (London). Its force IS FINANCIAL FACTS.-At present ful- none the less from its being ad hom- ly ninety-seven per cent. of all mon- inurn, as the Canon's criticisms have eys collected for religious purposes been of that character.

ORGANIZED MISSIONARY WORK AND STATISTICS. [MAY

Sm: Canon Taylor, in the Fortnightly Re· of the value of souls abroad, connting his friends view, judges, by comparison of expenditure the Mohammedans, and souls in SettringtOD. with results, mission effort to have failed. He The discovery is striking, and to Settrlngton counts non-Christian p~ople at 920,000,000, and folk most flattering. The heathens at J.2d. a estimates the annual outlay for their conversion head are amply provided for; at Settrlngton at 2,000,000; that is, 11. for each460, or rather they required 11. 68.1%d. to be annually supplied mOre than an annual half·penny a head. Yet for their pastoral supervision. Surely the Can· he says, "Clearly there is no lack of men or on's friends abroad may justly take umbrage means." I accept the Canon's statistics with· that their souls are estimated by him in value at out question. I shall admit one half·penny a 1-627 of the value of the folk of Settrington! head as amp:e ontlay for the conversion of the I omit, to preserve the simplicity oCthe compar· heathen. Now as to the valUe of souls at home. ison, snch other factors of the eqnations as the I find from Crockford, 1887, that the income of enormous dilllcnlty of the task of Christianiz· Canon Taylor's benefice is (net) 1,048/. and ing people ont of heathenism contrasted with house. I find also that the population of his keeping Christian a parish Christianized so parish is 802. Now, as, presumably, the Canon many ceuturies ago. It is, indeed, humiliating having so keen a sense of the wasteful expen· to enter into such statistical contention with the diture of money on modern missions; considers clergyman in question. But he has appealed 1,048/. and a house not excessive payment for to figures and statistics; to figures and statistics the spiritual care of 802 souls, we arrive at once he must go-Suo silJi gladio huncjugulo. at the difference between the Canon's estimate GEORGE ENSOR.

VII.-ORGANIZED MISSIONARY WORK AND STATISTICS.

Ohina Inland Mission.

STATISTICS OF THE MISSION FOR JANUARY, 1888.

MISSIONARIES. NATIVB .,; HELPKRS. . … iii ,,; iii g>" t< ., "() o:l .~ .;0:; .,; iii m $"G .. o:liii .Q iii .,; ".s::: '0 ] .~"0 .s <Ii .S iii .~c ..0c: o:l El ~ Q El .~ "" " ] ."" .0….,:;:l00-o;.;i ~ .:J Q Q) ::< El u QI 0 — — –"- — -°- — — — —- — — — Po<~0-~ -… 0 00 ';5. r'.". :8 ~ is 0 rn 15 64 65 274 61 61 59 66 2,105 18 3 5 16 — . Associate Reformed Presbyterian Ohnrch, 1888. MISSION- '0 ,,; ARIES. '0 0 .0: 0 —————– .::sj" – – -"- "..". ;" . MISSION. ~"d tti Q ,,; .,; .,; ,..,.; c .,; .0<-: iii .si OJ ~ o:l -<;I;i :" ~Z"~ o;""&Q '":: .c .8 ..~cc .'0c 00 ~ ~ .0.Q.:. El ;e .~~, -:8- '~ — ~ .'0c -00- ::< :0'"1 Q -S – Q -~ – .0: -«-i -00- U -00- -00- ME"xico ……………. 5 2 1 3 I> 206 10 7 14.~ 2 33 Amount raised by Ladies' MissIOnary Society ……………………………….. 82,969 Amount raised by Young People's Society…………………………………… 604 The effect of ~he climate seems to have been unusually depressing, almost all, both foreigners and natives, baving suffered from disease. The well-nigh universal licentiousness among the people constitutes the great obstacle. Still with prayer and faith they labor on, sure of a blessing and success at last.

Methodist Protestant Ohurch, 1888.

~ MISSIONARIES. .i.i.i … "" " ~ . "" MISSION. o:l ~ ..ci£,ii ~ -<;I;i 0p:;: iii Q iii .,; .>, . o.i ~ ~ El ~ ..Qc.. '8 '0 ~ ~ ~ ~ :;; 00 :8 .u:c:< ::< 0 .c 0… () ~ .0: u0 () Po< .:1 () 00 00 — — – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – Japan……………… 3 's 7 8 279 I> 348 $16,000 $20,000 " The Board of Foreign MISSiOns IS located at Sprlllgfield, OhiO. The Wom/lon's Board at Pittsburgh, Pa. The society 18 only ten years old, but 1S pushmg Its work as best It may. The Medical Missionary Association, South American Missionary Society.

London, Tws was institutedby membersof the Chureh of England, first as the Patagonian Mission in REPORTS up to April, 1888, the receipt of 184~, but was subseqnently enlarged in its seope £1,064, and expenditure of £909, leaving a and no… inclndes missions to the Falkland balance of £155, most of which is pledged to Islands, Tierra del Fuego, Argentine Republic, certain undertakings not yet commenced. ' Uruguay, Paraguay, Brazil, and Chili. Under its general auspices are medical missions at A.den, Kashmir, Rome and Tan- The list of missionaries in the service of the gier. society includes 9 ordained clergymen, 12 lay and 6 female hy missionaries and helpers; also, TheSecretary,James L. Maxwell, writes: the captain and crew of five of The Allen Gar- .. With us it is still the day of small things, diner, a F'lip constantly employed in evangelisthough we rejoice to ackilowledge the Lord's tic service, CJ well as to keep lip communicaprospering hand. Justnow we have five fir, tion betwer'l the different stations. The total fellows, who are at various stages of their disbursements during the year 1887 were £12,. four years' course in medicine before going 880; the receipts, £12,415; showing a deficit of to the foreign field, and we are busily en- £465. Thi~ seoms to have been due entirely to gaged in promoting our Fifth Medical mis- the falciug off of reeeipts from le;ucles. sion in London, the fifth in three years." The prineipal work accomplished by this The Edinburg Medical Missionary society seems to he among the seamen of the Society. different ports and the fo"reign residents, but thoy are constantly pushlr..; out among the Tum report for the year closing Nov. 1, 1888, native popnlation and meeting with gratifying shows expenditures as follows: success. Mission House, Training Institution and The Rhenish Missionary Society Dispensary ………………•……….£2,746 Support of Medical Missions at Nazareth, REl'ORTS for the year ending Easter, 1888: Receipts ………………….$8.'l,362 Damascus, Agra, aud toward other Med- Expenditures ……………. 82,985 ical Missions.,……………………. 1,942 Diffusion of information as to Medical Balance …. , ……. ..•.•….. $877 Missions. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. . . • 153 Separate Fund for New Guinea ……$13,054 Priuting, advertising, etc……….. ..•… 287 Outlay. . .. . . . . …. .. . •…. . . •.. . .. 5,149 Total. ……………………. , ….. £5,128 Balance…………………….. $1,905. Income ……………………………. 4,702 Deficit ………………………….. £426 Missionary Board of the African Meth. There are 62. medical missionaries, formerly studeuts of this society, connected with mission odist Ohurch.

stations in all parts of the world. Four of these THIll quadrennial report of this society for the are supported by the SOCiety itself, the remain term commenCing June, 1884, aad ending April, del' are connected with one or another of the 1888, shows an interestin:; advance in the work various miSSionary societies of England and undertaken by j~ in Hayti, Sin Domingo, and Scotland. Many of these are indebted to this Sierra Leone.

society, not merely for the impulse that sent The work in the West Indies is carried on in them forth, but for s.ubstantial aid in the pur- the face cf great opposition from the Catholics, chase of medicines, etc., etc. and hence its SUCC03S is all the more encollrag- ing.

The work in Freetown, Sierra Leone, was The London Association in Aid of the commenced by Rev. J. R. Frederick in 1886, and has been enlarged by the establishment of a Moravian Missions. mission in the interior, on the Scarcies River.

Tum report shows a total of receipts for the The king of the country donated ten acres of year 1887 of £4,656. It has, of course, no statis- land to the enterprise.

tics of the work separate from those furnished Foremostamong the agencies that have helped in the Moravian Almanac. Its work is, how- on the work has been the Ladies' Missionary ever, none the less important. The peculiar Mite Society.

work accomplished by the :Moravian missions The total disbnrsements have been: needs no special words of acknowledgment, For the first year …….. , ………$3,522.27 for it is well known. It is not so generally For the second year. . .. . .. …….. 4,030.88 recognized that milch of their widespread Ilse- For the third year ……………… 4,770.76 fulness Is dne to the hearty practical SIlPPOrt of The statement for the fourth year was not earnest English Christians. complete. Statistios of the Ohurohes of the Disciples of Ohrist IN HONTANA TERRITORY FOR YEAR ENDING OCTOBER 1. 1888.

I Af omr ' t rLaoisceadl Am't raised Am't for Home Total IJhurches. Preach's. Members. S.Schools. Schol's. Ohurch and and Foreign lor all Pur- – – – – – – S. S. Work. Missions. poses. .—- ———–,— -6291 $11,484.38 $1,103.16 $12.g58.0!l 11 7 551 9 In five and a half years the value of church 'property has risen from $1,600 to $50,310. • The average per member of the 411 disciples organized for work is $31.52. Besides tais the C. W. B. M. contributed about $5,000 for this year's work in Montana.

STATISTICS OF THE WORLD'S MISSIONS.

-According to the" Baptist Year-Book for Protestant Ohurch, 123,000,000. Besides 1889" that denomination has in the United these, there are about 100 sects or smaller States 21,420 ordained ,ministers, 32,900 divisions claimiug to be' Ohristians, with churches, 2,997,7.1 members, and i,l58,502 eight million adherents. Of the nonscholars in Sunday-schools; 601 new socie- Christians, 8,000,000 are Jews, 120,000,000 are ties have been organized during the past Mohammedans. Among the heathen reli- gions, Brahminism is the most wide spread, year, and a::J churches have been dedicated. and embraces about 138,000,000 adherents, and its younger offshoot, Buddhism, em- AccOl;dlng to these figures the Baptists ded- braces 503,000,000. Other heathen religions icate nearly one new church for every day have 135,000,000 adherents. There are thus in the year, and baptize 369 persons on an yet over one thousand millions of souls who averagd each day. are not Christian I -The year!" statistics of the Baptist -Th~ missionary contributiohs of all church<:s of Great 1 ritain for 1888 show an British societies for the last year amount· increase In the membership of the denomi- ed to $6,143,795. The following were the pation. Ther" are now 2,645 churches and sources: 3,591 ch:;pols and preaching stations ill England and Wales. These provide accommo- 1. Ohurch of England, tVenty. dations for 1,180,(67 worshipers. In England three societies………………….$2,306,180 there :;rc 1,3=~ ordained ministers, and In Wales 37;;. The communicants are said to 2. Joint societies of Ohurchmen be 209,558 in England, and 75,891 In Wales. and Non·Oomformists, seven In In Scotland there are 101, and in Ireland 20 number (including Bible and tract churches. The aggregate returns for the societies). .. . .• •• . . . . . . . . . . . … .. . .. . 935,240 whole of the United Kingdom give 2,770 . 3. English and Welsh Non-Conchurch"s and 3,745 places of worship, with a formist societies, eight in 0.11…… 1,835,575 membership of very nearly 300,000. In th" Sunday-schools there are 352,167 scholars. 4. Six societies of Scotch and with 45,977 teachers. Dr. Booth, Secretary Irish Presbyterians…•…………. 1,014,700 of the Baptist Union, gives a statistical summary of 13aptist churches throughout 6. Five Roman Catholic missionthe world. These he sets down at 37,478, with ary societies in Great Britain…… 52,100 a total membership c1 3,326.542, which shows a marked illcrease on the similar summary Total. ••• .. . . . … . …………… $6,143,795 made four years ago. The total numlar of Ita1y.-Wuttke gives the following statis- Baptist ministers and missionaries, in all tics of Evangelical Ohristians among the parts of the world, is 22,150. 01 these, 1,755 Italians; There are 16,500 W",ldenses. Most re..lde in England and Wales, of whom 1,~o7 of these are found in the old churches of the are returned as members of the total absti- valleys but there are also new churches in nence society. cities, namely, one in Milan with 326 com- municants, one in Turin with 317, and two in -Tue most carefully compiled and best Florence with 325. The Free Church of Italy general statistical work is Daniel's" Lehr- has 71 churches and stations, with 1,580 buch der Geographie." The number of in- members. The Plymouth Brethren have 50 habitants on the globe is about 1,435,000,000. small congregations; the Wesleyans, 55 There are 3,064 distinct languages and dia- congregations and stations, and 1,380 memlects known. There are about 1,100 different bers; the Methodist Episcopal Ohurch, 20 religions. There does not exist a single peo- congregations and 5 stations, with 950 memple which is without a religion of some kind. bers; the Baptists have 53 stations and 870 Even the lowest on the social scale have some members. Tbere are, besides, a few small religious idea, howev"r crude. Ohristianity missions in differtlnt parts of the country. has C,~,OOO,OOO adheren ts. ":'ae Roman Catho- The statistics of the German, English, lic Church numbers 208,000,000, the Greek or American and French churches are not Oriental Orthodox Church, 83,000,000; the given. The total number of Italian com- municants in the Evangelical churches s 22,OOO.-Dr. J. H. W. Btuckenberg. By REV. H. LooMIS. No. 42 BIBLE HOUSE, YOKOHAMA.

.; – ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ .~ fg:-a9i ~ ~ ~ O§ ~~~ ~~ ~ ~~~ 00 ~00 ..cI a! 1lJ .t- g s i = NAME OF MISSION. 'rj C,) CIl 00 00 .oat :-== .z -aj – – -l>- -!.E:3- -:- – — -'"- -,-..-. -:-: -:-:-:-: sa! 8 Presbyterian Church in the U. S..• .j..)P-I Q) – ~ ~~C,) g ~ ~~~ oj "~'a;4tS~,.S~£r):n1"'~S~~d~).'G~J9aJ.:i.l:ZQ')0s8t)'~:i9rb::. S..~Q.lfG1d.~.I)..l·.~:~.~~..:.:~~~cr~,/..}~.§~t~£t~lc8'~'1S~~3O1,oo.~.:~1g8);p:§tts:li:;t:'.r'bC~~3~Qllo)tI8§c~~~.' " oj ~o· ~ ~ -L~ ~-. ~ ~ ~ ….. <3 rc Q3 A '~dI. ..c:; ~0 ''~0b00C0e. ).'000~b0o.O~·~.Q0~..~0.. ;;: S'" S 5 tl tl '" ~ .~.2 == § rq §…a;~~:i j : I00 ~ Q~ .~8 ~.".S~.e.. ='gQGf..)l e~rPQ-n). ~S"(0~l):o~t0~ ~ioO.~~0.o~ 0~~..~~.;..-.a~SQ~~!~aC,) :r.~:g; S~': Q ".~d~;.;~• ~ ~ A .0~ c8 f .090 ~:0 N Pl ~ ~'tl rtl al <Il (/J!il (/J ~ ~ ~ ~ 0 -::; ~'S.

–;i -222 64 "6 –;i 1 – -:-: -:-: – '5 Reformed Church in America…… …………. 10 1 5 26 4 20 …. .. …. .. .. .. .. :: .. :::::::: Union Presbyterian Church of Scotland.. , "… 2 ,. .. 4 1 4 .. .. .. United C hCuhrucrhc ho fi nCthhle' iUs tniint eJda Sptaant e(sN. .a t.i v. .e .)*. .. ,… Reformed . · 4 2 10 137 61 28 33 1,937 221 100 75 50 8,690 2;057 61 4:000 1 44 36 41 '3 '2 :W..:.3.i.ii.'i!.3. 3 148 16 719 1 15 7 7 Presbyterian Church in the U. S. (South)…… 4 2 4 14 2 11 … .. … . …. …. …. . … 21 •…… . Women's Union Missionary Soc'yof America., ,. 5 1 1 i04 Cumberland Presbyterian Church………….. 4 4 12 3 '5 7 202 7 '500'48 American Protestan t EpiscopalChurch…….. 9 2 9 29 7 i4 47 13 9 3 2 :j:513 280 .. 6 1…. 4 31 3 34 18 4 406 87 753 559 14 695 1 20 1 43 .. 10 1,907 22 Church Missionary Society….. …………….. 11 5 6 21 25· 2 23 383 123 89 134 294 1 27 :; 12 .. 1 1.560 02 7 1,329 210 15 Society for the Propagation of the Gospelt…. 2 6 3 13 2 6 4 .. 4 100 .. .. .. .. :j:5O() 300 2 75.. 4 2 5 .. .. 350 00 Society for Female Education in the East.. …… 2 2 1 .. .. .. .. …. .. .. .. .. … 66 1 30… .. . . .. .. ,. .. …… l~!~~Itc;,hB~~fis~1iM:~~ona~YU;;i;;~::::::::::: ii~J …~ ~ ~ 875 ioo 's '9 10 iiJ :: iiJ '206 :: .'.i .. 52 200 1 '9 '4 .. :: .. i:002'si English Baptist Church……………………. ~ .. 4 1 19 2 .. 2 40 '2 175 62 1 2 '4 .. '..i ChurchofChrist…………………………… 2 8 2 3 1 . . 1 50 '5' 9 130 90 3 67 '" .. J 153 53 .. 12 67 97'66" 4 400 '1' 1 4 2 1 1500 Christian Church of America…….. ……….. 1 'n ;.;, 2 100 i .. 3645 Am, Board of Commissioners tor For. Mis ….. , 25 '" "" 79 132 2 50.. 5 3 1 :; 8 84 45 40 5 2,114 10 -B5 .. 95 7,093." 48 3,500 86 4E 64 .. .. 31,02200 Independent Native Churches……………… '1' .. .. .. .. 12 2 2 . . 25 10 .. .. ,. 150 ." 1 60.. .. 1 1 .. .. 40000 Congregationalist, U. S, A … ,……………… .. 1'4' 2 1 '7' 15'9' 15'6' .. .. … … .. … '2' 25 3'7' '3' iii American Methodist Episcopal Church……… 18 1 51 9 34 49 42 947 131 75 3,059 2,293 62 3,746 31 a:827'oi Canada Methodist Church…………………. 9 1 6 25 2 3 9 2 7 380 61 15 3 '32 1,462 450 19 1,177 1 11 5 19 .. 6 2,150 00 Evangelical Association of North America….. 3.. 3 1 2 5 .. 5 90 30 25 7 16 266 34 11 460 1 17 5 13 .. 6 3~969 51 Methodist Protestant Chnrch……. ………… 3 .i; 11 2 2 2 .. 2 4IPl' 1295 American Methodist Episcopal Ch. (South)…. 5 3 1 14 3 9 5 .. 5 55 3 2 .. .. 162 261 3 217 5.. 4 .. 1 88 6 3 6 .. 163 62 15 357 1 7 .. .. .. 1 General Evangelical Prot. (German Swiss)….. 1 1 .. 3 1 1.. 1 41.. ';' 'I' 'i 82 '1'8' 1 35 1 4 .. …. 10200 Society of Friends, America.. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. . 2 .. .. 4 1 2 1 .. 1 . .. . .. '" 25 2 118 .. .. .. 2 . . . . 13 40 Unitarian…….. ………………………….. 1 .. .. 2 1 .. .. .. .. …. .. .. .. .. … … .. … .. .. .. .. .. .. .. …. .. – – – – – – – – . u………… — . – – – – – – – – – – – – 1 – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – Total, 1888 ………………. 150 27 124 443 72 324 249 92 157 6,959 728 442 365 352 25,514 9,698 295 16,634 14 287 142 257 8 70 64,454 fO 1911_~ Total, 1887…………………………… 128 20 1011 253 69 316 221 73 144 5.020 510 517 797 34419,829 7,145 24713.017 14 216 102 33 41.57170 Increase, 1888………. ………………… 32 7 21 90 3 8 28 19 13 1.939 218 ' " _.. 8 5,785 2.553 48 3,617 .. 71 40 66 '.. 37 22.888 00 NOTE.-It is impossible to get exact reports from all the churches up to Dec. 31. It is probable that complete statistics would have increased the total membership .~…

* a.bont ten per cent.-H, L, Statistics to October, 1888. t The S. P. G. Mission decline to furnish their statistics. :j: A.pproximate.

Statistics of the American Presbyterian Mission in

I. EVANGELISTIC AND GENERAL MISSIONARY "WORK.

1_~876. _ _ _ _•_ _._ _ _ _._ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _1_ _ 1884. _ _ 1____18_85._._._.1___1_8_86_.___ . _ _18_8_7._ _ _ _ _188_8_._ _ American j Men……………………………………… . ~H 28 B}23 37 M} 38 ~H 37 ]3( 34 M} 34 Mi8sionaries 1 Women………………………………….. .. Native rO~dainedpastors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . : .. . 31 3}Ifs 194 l~} 189 21f 4137 13 5 J~l Syrian 1LICensed preachers…………………………. .. 96 JI20 10 90 4}32 179 171 153 198 LabvrerB School teachers……………………………… . 8 5 19 125 Other helpers………………………………… . 5 89 30 131 13 60 19 130 12 Stations………………………………………………… .. 10 30 570938 } 1,301 5 I> 7J Out-sta.tions……………………………………………… . 24 68 87 91 5 Churches…….. : ……………………………………….. . 75 3,891 86 19 89 ~}1,207 73 19 20 Church buildings……………………………………….. .. ~~}573 3,8M 31 31· 31 84 104 63 Added on profession during the year…………………….. . 61 3,961 3,977 153 ~g} 1,493 Male church members………………………………….. .. 2,612 $6,451 ~~} 1,534 76 677655 } 1,440 Female church members……………………………. "'" 40 3,584 Regular preaching places………………………………… . 1,540 92 85 94 3,847 4,293 4,289 4,522 congregatlons …………. Average 0 •••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 2,982 $6,302 $1.252 68 66 81 Sabbath schools………………………………………… .. 3,746 3,732 4,620 Sabbath scholars….. , …………………………………. .. Syrian Protestant Community (withm the field of the Ameri- 4,165 4.241; can Pre&byterian MIssion) ……………………………. . $6,980 $8,114 4.359 Contributions of native churches………………………… . $7,355 II. EDUCATIONAL WORK.

College (Syrian Prot.)……………..,…………………….. 1 1 1 1 1 1 Medical school…………………………………. ………. 1 1 1 1 1 1 Pupils in colle:;e (including Med. Dep't.)…….. … ………… 106 185 165 165 175 197 Theological seminary.. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. . .. . .. .. .. .. 1 1 1 1 1 1 Pupils in do. ………………………….. ………… 7 4 4 7 6 6 Boys' boarding schools………. …………………………… 1 2 2 3 3 2 Pupils in do……………………………………. 42 68 72 151 129 110 Female seminaries……………………….. …….. ……… 3 3 3 3 3 3 ~iig~~hOof"~: ….. ::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: ~ r~ 1~ li~ It~ 1~~ 6:%,i::~~ ~~hOO~·:::::::::::::::::::::::::.:: :::::::::::::::::::::: ~~ ri~ ~5~ 3~¥ 4~i i~ Boys in do. …………………….. …… …… ………… 2,031 t 2840 5,lceo 31',1°1856 ft 4,201 Girls in do. ………………………………………….. 819!' 3, 7751 3,626 t 4,871 3,178} 4 505 ill',663393 } 5,272 1,405! 1.245! 1,327 ' Total schools……………………………………………… 80 . 144 121 125 141 .. .. .. ..=.____ __________ Total pupils………………………………………………. 136 ~VV~o=m=e=n~in~b=ib=l~e~c=l=a=ss=e~s~..=.=.~..=.=.~..=.=.~..~.~..~.~.~..=•~.~.==.~.•~.~.=~.~.==.~.= 3,509 5,881 5,065 5,344 5,391 6,199 ~=- ~1~1.~1 __________~1~:'_4.__________~230~__________~2·~IO~____~__~300~____

PRESS WORK, PRINTING A.ND DISTRIBUTION OF BIBLES, TRACTS, &0

1876. 1881. 1882. 1883, 1884. 1885.

– – – – – – – – " – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – – —-I—–I–·-~- 1 —— Bible House and Press Establishment :-…………………. 1 1 1 4 1 Steam presses…………… …………. ……………….. 3 3 1 6 4 1 6 Hand presses………………………………………… 2 6 3 4 1 1 3 1 Hydraulic presses……………………………………. 1 1 6 6 1 3 1 1 Lithographic presses…………… ,…………………… 1 1 1 1 2 1 1 2 Type foundry-Casting machines………… ,………. ,… 1 2 1 1 45 1 346 48 Electrotype apparatus……………………………….. 1 '1i 2 2 57,000 360 4i 20,085,500 100,900 Stereotype apparatus………………………………… 1 1 1 11.117,000 28.722,968 J!~:!~~g:i~:~~~::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::::: 1 1,671,100 18,045.000 Publications on Press Catalogue……………………… 44 '2 385,112,219 1,586.100 2 21,484 .393,835.187 44 1 2'Zil.649 26,848 50 284,450 76.198 ~2,350 Volumes printed during the year…………………………. 207 258 1268 336 38.450 47,500 87,900 72,050 Pages " . "………………………………. 13,786,980 19,235,547 27.981,600 33,284,675 Or which pages of Scriptures… , …….. ,….. ……. .. .. ,…. 4,277500 9,465,000 17,378,600 19,331,750 " " " " tracts………………………………. ,.. 232.000 451,600 1,04.~,500 1,702,500 Total pages from the beginning…… ….. …………….. …. 159,810,300 283,760,444 311.742,044 345,026,716 *Scl'iptures distributed during the year…………………. 5,641 15,953 23,576 15,571 fOther books and tracts sold and distributed…………….. 25,721 28,232 36,752 63,311.

Copies of publications of all kinds issued during year.. 372,710 IV. MEDICAL WORK AT ST. JOHN'S HOSPITAL.

The physicians of the Medical Department of the Syrian Protestant College have been appointed by the Order of St. John in Berlin as the medical attendants of the "Johanniter-Hospital" in Beirut. This most interesting charity, supported by the above mentIOned Order, and served also by the Deaconesses of Kaiserswerth, basreceived during- the past years: Indoor patients……. '" .' ……………………………….. 1 537 571 595 440 491 Patients treated in the Polyclinique…………………….. . 9.162 7,489 7.628 8,390 Total of days of treatment…………….. , …………….. .. 6.009 11,842 17,500 16,489 16,348 11,953 .. These fignres represent the copies of Scriptures sold and sent out from our Mission Press to private purchasers, and to our own and otber missions, and to Bible Society agencies, for further distribution.

tThe distribution has been by the various miSSIOns among Arablc·speaking peoples, and the American and British Bible and Tract Societies:

ORGANIZED MISStONARY WORK AND STATISTICS

The Jesuit Missions. of the continent; in India they have noth· ing to do with Madras, Ceylon, Central In- A RECENT issue of the Etude8 Religiemea dia, or the Northwest Provinces, and theIr cout!lins some Interesting statistics of the work in the United States is exceedingly number and distribution of the Jesuit mis- circumscribed. In such places as Japan, sionaries' abroad at the commencement of the Malay Peninsula, Siberia, Indo·China the preseut year. The numbers are those (Bnrmah, Tonquin, Siam, Annam), they are of. the various orders of the priesthood; not found at all. The great centers of priests, coadjutors, and" scolastiques," but Jesuit missionary activity on the surface of in every case the number of priests is more the globe' are the Zambesi, Syria (where than twice that of the other two orders put there are 142 French Jesuits), the Philiptogether. In the Balkan Peninsula there pine Archipelago, the Central States of the are 45 Jesuit missionaries; in Africa, and Union (here they are all German Jesuits), especially Egypt, Madagascar, and the Zam- Central America and Cuba, Ecuador and besi region, 223; in Asia, especially Armenia, Peru, Chili and Paraguay. Syria, certain parts of India, and parts of China,699. In China alono the nUJ:ab~:' b -Sur.lmary of member. and probationers 195, all of French nationality. h 'Ocoania, including the Philippines, the Malay Archi- in the China Missions of the M. E. Church pelago, Australia, and New Zealand, the number is 21'0; in America, including cer- for 1t:~: Mem- Probatain specified, States of the Union, portions of Canada, British Honduras, Br:1zil, a'1U In· Peru, 1,180; the total numb3r of Jccuih bers. tioners. Total. cr'se. scattered over the globe in purely missionary work being 2,377. These are of various Foochow….. . 2,297 1,267 3,564118 nationalities, but the vast majority are French. In the distribution great attention Central China. 305 304 609 140 is paid to nationality; thus in Illyri, Dalmatia, and Albany, they are all Venetians; North China.. 655 373 1,028 218 in Constantinople and Syria, Sicilians; in Africa, Asia Minor, and China, French; West China… 9 7 16 while no French Jesuits are to be found in any part of the American continent. In TotaL ….. 3,266 1,951 5,217 476 the Bombay and Bengal Presidencies they are Germans and Belgians respectively; in -The Congregationalists in Australia the Philippines, Spanish; in the Malay have 82 Sunday-schools, with an average Archipelago, Dutch; in Eastern Australia attendance of 7,400. The Wesleyan Methoand New Zealand, Irish; in the United dists are largely in predominance; their States Germans, Neapolitans, and Piedmon- schools number 545, with an average at- tese are found working in specified and dis- tendance of 30,264. The Church of England tinct districts; those laboring among the comes next, with 430 schools; and then in Indians of Canada are Canadians; in the order follow the Presbyterians with 392, and British West India Colonies they are Eng- the Roman Catholics with 312, etc. In all lish; in Central America, Spaniards; in there are 2,157 Sunday-schools, with a total South America, Italians, Spaniards, and average attendance of 143,766. Germans; 'the Italians and Germans having all Brazil to themselves, doubtless bec:1uE" -According to the statistical report for of the enormous Italian and Germ:>n immi- 1888 of the Evangelical Association, that gration to Brazil. It will be understood body of German Methodists numbers' 141,853 that the spheres of labor of the different members, 1,159 itinerant preachers, and orders, Jesuits, Lazarists,Franciscans,etc., 1,916 churches: indicating a gain of 4,156 are carefully laid down at Rome, no two membera, 38 preachers, and B5 churches orders,- as a rule, working in the same re- during the year. gion ; these spheres once fixed, the dIstri- bution within them is left to the head of -The yearly increase of ordained men in the particular order, whatever, it might be. the Anglica.n Chnrch is vastly in excess of In an illimitable field like China all the or- requirements. The clerical deaths last ders are represented; bnt the districts of year were 460, and there were bnt 70 new each are specified, and were re·arranged churches buHt, while there were 734 ordina- about eighteen months ago. The Kesuits tions. The unbeneficed clergy in England have Kiangsu province and the southeast- now number from 10,000 to ll,OOO.-Chri8tian ern part of Chili, the metropolitan prov- Leader. ince; they have 145 fathers in tho former and 50 in the latter. In Africa, again they Statiatios of the Ohurohes of the United touch only on the! east coast at certain points, and are represented in no other part States for 18~8.

BY REV. DANIEL DORCHESTER, D.D.

IN compliance with the request of Dr. Buckley I give the latest ecclesiastical sta- tistics for our country. They are for the year 1888, and have been gathered from the official Year·Books and Minutes. Some of the data for 1888 could not be obtained until the Y <,ar-Books for 1889 were issued. In only a few instances have the figures been estimated, and even then, so far as possible. by prominent officials in those denomina- General Baptists.. . '3,225 1.400 tions. I give the statistics in a classified United Baptists.. .. 6,329 1.000 form: Separate Baptists.. 9.015 3.500 Advent Bodies. Cum. Fr. Bap. (est.) 46.000 1.450 Chs.* Min. Com. Seventh-Day Bap .. 106 115 Orig. "Evan. Ad." 91 107 11,000 S. D. (Gr.) Bap.(est.) Adv:Christians…. 2,500 1,000 75,000 Anti-Mis. Bap.(est.) 1.800 900 Seventh-Day Adv. 787 199 22,357 Six-Prin. Baptists. 16 16 Life& Adv. Union. 100 …. 10,000 T'I brng.nameBp. 36,353 24.765 3,175.589 Age-to-Come Adv. 10.000 Kind. Bap. Bods.: Dis. (partly est.) .. . 6,859 3,388 , 645.771 Barbourites…….. 5,000 Tunkers (est.) ….. . 1,050 1,876 100,000 Winebrenna'n(est.) 30,000 Christadelphians .. 14 15 1,200 Mennonites (est.) .. 300 400 100,000 550 500 Total. .. . .. .. .. .. . 3.492 1,321 134.577 Most of the above were obtained by per- T'!Bp. & knd. bds. 45,112 30,929 4,051,360 cOonal interviews with leaders in these bodies, but they are largely estimated. Lutheran Bodies. Com.* Cbs. or Congs. Min. 159.091 ' Baptist Bodies. General Synod ….. 1.429 952 33,625 Chs.t Min. Com. United Synod…… 392 186 241,424 General Council … 1,490 846 341,987 Bap. Reg., North … 8,695 7,164 799,236 Synodical Council.. 1,743 1,233 260,843 Bap. Reg.• South… 14,874 8,0.'>7 1,115.276 Ind. Synods…….. 2,556 1,295 Bap. Reg.• Cplored.. 9,331 6,199 1,033,282 'rotal Reg. Bap ..• 32.900 21,420 2,997,794 Total Lutheran … 7,610 4,512 1,036.970 Free- Will Baptist.• 1,531 1,314 82,686 F.W.B.of N.C. oi-ig. 8,232 *Some baptized children are always in- F.W.B.• Other Ass.. 4,958 cluded in the statistics of one or two of * Mostly congregations. these bodies.

tIn some cases congregations.

Methodist Bodies. Full Total Local Mem. Com.; (,,hs.* Min. Prs.t Prob.

Methodist Episcopal Church…•.••…….• 21,361 12,802 13,436 224,788 1,929,561 2.167.151 Methodist Episcopa.l Churcb. South …….. 11,864 4,5;)0 6,192 1,096,734 1,107,456 Methodist Episcopal African, ……•….••• 3.600 2,943 4,891 47.000 390,000 43~,943 Methodist Episcopal African Zion……… 2,600 3,250 325,000 327,600 Methodist Episcopal Colored …………… 1,729 4,042 165,000 166,729 Methodist Episcopal Union American….• 50 60 50 21,000 21,060 Total Episcopal Methodist…………… 36,875 24,664 31,861 271,788 3,927,295 4,229.939 NO'rt-Episcopal Methodi8t: Protestant Methodist ……………..•…•. 2,039 1,463 1,125 4,271 141,557 147,791 Congregational Methodist………… …… ' 225 200 8:000 8,000 Independent Methodist………………… 35 30 5.000 5,000 Free Methodist…………… : ………….. 961 498 556 2,418 16,104 19.030 Wesleyan Methodist…………………… 535 260 16,197 16,732 Primitive Methodist……………………. 122 62 174 587 4,343 4,992 – – Reformed Methodist…………………… 60 50 2.000 2,000 Total bearing the name Methodist……. 40,8-52 27,247 33,698 279,064 4,120,496 4,443,484 Kindred Methodist Bodies: United Brethren ……………………….. 4,451 1,490 560 204,517 206,007 Evangelical Association……………… , .. 1,916 1,159 647 141,859 143,018 Moravians……………………………… 66 71 10,900 10,966 Bible Christians……………………….. 85 115 7,700 7,815 Total Methodist and kindred Methodist .. 47,470 30,082 34,905 279,064 4,485,472 4,801,390 * This term is unsatisfactory. In most cases it means church edifices; in som~. church organizations or societies; in others, congregations; and in some circuits which comprise several societies. Probably 50,000 societies.

tIn Methodi.t polity these are laymen and reckoned as members in full. ;Ministers, in column 2, are added into this ,column, because they are communi· cants, and not elsewhere reckoned in as with other denominatIOns. And probationers. being also communicants. are here reckoned. Only a few of the above are estimated-some of the smaller chnrches-and most of these by officials of their own body, and almost all are official statistics for 1888.

PROGRESS OF MISSIONS-MONTHLY BULLETJIi

Presbyterian' Bodies. Denominations not nsing the same statis- 9hs. or Congs.* Min. Com. tical methods as those in the preceding 722,071 Pres. Gen. Ass.. . . .. 6.543 5.789 156.249 tables, especially ill receiving and enrolling 98,992 Pres.Gen.Assr.Sth. 2.280 1,129 151,929 members: U. P. Ch. of Nth. A. 907 759 15,000 Ministers. Parishes. 10.970 Cumberland Pres.. 2.648 1,584 New.Church ………… 113 141 Cum. Pres. (col.) … 200 Unitarian…………… 490 382 Ref. Presbyterian.. 121 116 Universalist………… 709 971 Gen. Sy.Ref.P. N.A. 47 47 6,800 The New-Church Almanac for 1889 esti- Ass.Ref.Sy.ofSouth 112 8t 7,282 mates 7,028 church members, and, including :WelshPresbytorian 175 84 9,563 isolated adherents, a total of 10,178 New- Other bodies (est.). 200 250 20,000 Churchmen in America. The UniversalIst Total Presby'n. '" 13.033 10,0-l2 1,198.856 Year-Book for 1889gives an iucompletestate- Kind. Pres. Bods.: ment of members, 38,780 and 41.474 families. Ref. (Dutch) Ch ..•• 87,015 TrueRef.D.Ch.(est.) 546 555 584 The Roman Catholics give the following Ref. (late Gr.) Ch… 13 8 190,527 differing statistics for 1889 : 1,512 823 • Sadlier's Hoffman's Year-Book. Year-BooK.

T'l Pr.& kin. bods. 15,104 l1,-l28 1,476,962 Priests …….•….. 7,996 S,118 7,424 7.353 Unclassified Bodies. Chnrches ………• Chs. Min. Com. Chapels and st·ns.• 3,133 2,170 ·Chris.,Nthn&Sthn. 1,755 1,344 142,000 Population•.•••.•.. 7,855,294 8,157.676 Christ. Union Chs.. 1,500 1,200 125,000 Aggregates. Congregational••…• 4,404 4,2ll4 457,584 Chs.. Pars., Episcopal, Protest.• 3,450 4,053 or Congs. Min. Episcopal, Ref••…. 456.729 70 87 8,000 .. Evangelical" Bodies. . . • • 131,477 90,368 Total Episcopal ..• 3,520 4,140 464,729 New-Church…….. _…….. 141 113 Friends, Orthodox.• 600 500 72,000 Unitarian….. …………. 382 490 Friends, :Wilburite.. 100 12,000 Universalist……………. 971 709 RomanCatholic…….. …• 10,557 7,996 Total Friends …•. 700 500 8MOO Ger. Evan. Ch. Un … 804 618 65;000 Populations.

Schwenkfelder Chs.. 6 10 850 Total" New-Chnrchmen ..•….•.•.• 10,178 Other bodies (est.) … 35,000 Universalists, 41,474 fams. (5 each). ~,370 Total Unclassified 12,689 12,096 1.374,163 Unitarian, no Ineans of estimat·g.• Roman Catholic (Sadher's est.)..• 7,855,294 Summary. .. Evangelical" bodies, 3~ times Chs.,Socs. Com. as many as the enrolled members 48,570,977 or Congs. Min.

Advent Bodies…… 3.492 1,3~1 134.577 The Evangelical churches have made a Baptist Bodies.. … • 45,112 30,929 4,051.360 large relative gain for 1888 as compared Lutheran Bodies…. 7,610 4,512 1,036,970 with 1886, namely, 1,744,771 members. This Methodist Bodies… 47,470 30,082 4,801,340 shows an average of about one member in Presbyterian BodIes 15,104 11,428 1,476.962 4.5-I-inhabitants,on an estimated population.

Unclassified Bodies. 12,689 12,096 1.374,163 for 1888 of 62,300.000. The Evangelical pop- Aggregate …….. 131,477 90.368 13,877.422 ulation is 77-1- per cent. of the whOle popula- … In some of the above bodies congrega· tions are reported, and In others church tion of the United States. The Roman Catholic population is 11-1- per cent. of the organIzations. – – – – – – – whole.-('''hristian Advocate.

VIII.-PROGRESS OF MISSIONS: MONTHLY BULLETIN.

A.frica.-The London Missionary Society of it. Last year they added $4.000 to the enhas received word that the disturbances along dowmeut of their Normal and Industriallnstithe African coast opposite Zanzibar have not tute affected their missions on Lake Tanganyika or at Urambo. Mr. Brooks, their missionary Central A.merica.-Plotest,mt Missions at Urambo, was killed as he was coming to the are found in but two of the five repnblics of coast. but there is said to be no need of anxiety Central America. Nicaragua and Guatemala. in regard to those who remain in the interior. Ceylon.-The Editor of The Ceylon Observer, Burmah.-A Burman Christian woman of Colombo, during the agitation against the licens- Ran'goon has promised to give a bell to the ing of sin in Ceylon, has spoken in that paper memorial chapel to Adoniram Judson in Man- with the voice of a preacher and prophet. All delay. honor to the editor of a commercial paper who. on a great and momentous occasion, in the face -The Bassein Christian Karens of Burmah of cynicism, ridicule, and all the forces of worldare running a saw mill and making a profit out liness. boldly rebukes sin, and champions the cause of righteousness. The world would be a. -The English nation continues to derive an brighter place if there were more meu with the income of some £8,000,000 from the excesses courage of the editor of The Ceylon Observer. and miseries of the richer part of the Chinese China.-The Ching-Kiang Riot. Washington, March 21. The Department of State is in receipt people; while the poorer classes of Chinese are of further detailH concerning this riot. The trouble arouse out of the stoning of the Sikh creating a demand for a cheape'r home-grown policemen of the British quarter by a crowd of boys and young men. It occnrred on the opium. And so the enslavement of the entire Chinese New Year, when business was practically suspended in the town and when the streets nation to this fatal habit appears to be inevitawere thronged with idlers. The quarrel of the boys was assumed by the men, and a general hl~ . figh ensued. A Chinaman was knocked down by the police, and the report was cnrrent that -Chinese Christians are, almost to a man, he was killed. Immediately the enraged mob ready to pray in public, to exhort one another attacked and burned the police stations. The at their meetings, and to speak for Christ to road way was thronged with 20,000 rioters. who their neighbors. Rev. Hunter Corbett bears surged toward the United States and British witness to their childlike faith in the powe~ and consulates. When the situation became alarming willingness of God to fulfill every promise, to 300 soldiers appeared upon the scene, but their their unshaken faith in prayer, their love for presence served only to excite the derision of the the Scriptures, and their honest and faithful mob. The gates orthe United States and British effort to live blameless lives. Not a few have consulates were assaulted and the British con- persevered in the study of tbe Scriptures until sulate burned, the Consul barely escaping with they repeat entire chapters and sometimes enhis life by climbing over a rear fence. With tire books, from both Testaments, and, better much difficulty the two Consuls, with their fami- yet, they are able to explain them. lies, effected their escape, and reached a mail steamer which had arrived just in time to -A narrow escape. Mr. Redfern, en T()Ute evade the fury of the rioters, who were in hot for lIan-Chung, gives in China's MillWns an expursuit. The mob made various uusuccessful citing account of a remarkable deliverance from efforts to board the vessel, but it was repulsed pirates, who landed on his boat with daggers in each instance. The arrival of a brigade of and pistols, and began appropriating everything soldiers in the evening and of a British man-of- of value. The only weapon Mr. Redfern used war the following morning had the effect of re- was prayer, which proved so powerful that the storing quiet. robbers returned their booty and departed abashed, without hurtiug anyone. The heatheu -The Chinese press is stirring up mission- boatmen were amazed, having fully expected aries to undertake medical work. The China both the robbery and the murder oCthe mission- Medical Mission J()Urnal contains articles by aries. .Dr. J. G. Keerand Rev. A. W. Douthwaite, M. D.• on the value of medical work as an aid to England.-The British and Foreign Bible evangelization. Commenting upon them, The Society has issned during the past year 4,206,- China Overland Mail says: .. We think it is 000 copies of Bibles, Testaments, and portions becoming more and more apparent to religious of the Scriptures, a larger number than ever workers in this part of the world that the before. The total income of the society fbr the masses of China cannot be reached by merely past year was £253,300. Its grand work encirpreaching to them; that their best chance of cles the WOrld, preparing the way for missionsuccess is in imitating the example of the Mas- aries and strengthening their hands. ter they serve, who inculcated lIis teaching while going about doing good. Of course one -A Mazarin Bible bronght $10,000 at a re- does not wish to see all the missionaries turned cent auction sale in London. into sick nurses, but only that they should realize that by discriminatingly helping the natives in -" Our Day" contains a painful article on their sufferings they can best reach their heart." "Pagan Idols of English Make," showing that U it is not an nncommon occurrence for an -The severity of the winter is increasing the East Indianman, from Liverpool, jnst through distress caused by the famine in Shang-Tung the Red Sea and tbe shadows of Sinai, to touch and Manchuria. It is estimated that 1,500,000 at Madras and Calcutta, then lie up at Rangoon, persons are starving. at each wharf landing a missionary from her -Shanghai advices to January 19. The famine cabin, and unloading a crate of graven images in Anhui and Kiangsu is worse. In one prov- from her hold." ince 300,000 families are starving, and alto- gether several millions are suffering from fam- -The S. P. G.has taken up missionary work ine caused by drought two years in succession. in the Nicobar Islands-a group of islands in the Bay of Bengal, and used as an Indian penal -Our Consul at Pekin reports that the total settlement. A hnndred years ago the last of the number of American citizens residing in China Moravian brethren retreated, after the sacrifice is 1,022, of whom 506 are miseionaries. of twenty-four of their number in nineteen years. The object iR to reach Carnicobar, a populous island of over 3,000 inhabitants, on the north of the group. The field is at preseut oc- cupied by merely one catechist-a Madras Chris- tian-who acts under the direction of the Gov- ernment chaplain of Port Blair. The plan adopt- ed is to bring relay. of the island children to Port Blair, and after the stay of a few months in the Andaman Christian Orphanage, to return present, aud was cordially greeted. aud his pres- them to their parents. euce highly prized.

-Bible Distribution. The British and For- -Twenty-three missionaries and members eign Bible Society's district secretaries from all of missionary families reached Bombay. De- parts of the country held their annual confer- cember 31st, by the Arabia. Seveuteen of the ence on :Monday. Tbere are in England 5,407 uumber come to reinforce the missions of the societies, auxiliaries, and branch associations. M. E. Church in India, Burmah and Malaysia.

Besides raising funds for the society, these The remaiuing six represent several differeut lJranch organizations distribute copies of the societies, includiug the Disciple or Christian Scriptures in the localities in which they are Missiou at Bilaspur, the North Berar Mission at situated. The society makes no profit by the Akola, the C. M. S. Missiou South of Poona, sale of the Scriptures, as they either give or and the Canadiau Presbyteriau Mission at In- sell them at cost price. To give an idea of the dore. Miss Dr. Baldwin aud Miss Dr. Merrill extent of the work it may be mentioned ·that go to Bilaspur to the Disciple Missiou, Miss they send away to different parts of the world Sinclair and Miss Scott to Indore. Miss Bates between 7,000 and 8,000 Bibles, Testaments, or casts iu her lot with the Berar Mission at Akola.

portions of Scripture every working day. or five -Bombay Guardian.

copies every minute. The society spends £70,- -The BritIsh Government sells to the high- 000 annually for printing Bibles in this country, est bidder the exclusive privilege of distilling and a considerable sum in foreign countries.- and selling alcoholic liquors withiu a certain Pall Mall Gazette. district. The holder of the liceuse increases his -Salvation Army. Marshall Booth, in re- sales regardless of. cousequences or of the re- viewing his forces at Chicago, said that withill monstrances of the better portiou of the native twelve yeal'l! 1,000,000 men and women have populatiou, with the terrible result that that been rescued from the slums and transformed population (almost entirely total abstainers 'pre- into self-supporting, sober, Christian citizens by vious to British rule in Iudia) is becoming de- its work. He is prepared to establish at once moralized and impoverished. From this iuflu- in London ten more Rescue Homes, for 300 ence even the native converts to Christiauity girls (which will enable the Army, by the help do not escape. Statistics show that while there of God, to rescue at least another thousand a . were in 1880 41 habitual aud 163 occasioual year), and also to establish ten food and shelter druukards among 29,000 professed Christians, depots, six for women and children only, and four iu 1883 the number of such drnnkards among for men, with a capacity for 1,000 beds per night 80,000 Christiaus had iucreased to 250 habituals for women, and 500 for men and 200,000 meals aud 274 occasionals. The increase is said to per week, or at the rate of 547,500 beds, and have been still more rapid during the last five 10,400,000 meals per annum. He appeals for years, and to be yet larger in proportion among $75.000 to meet the expense of fitting up and the nou-Christian portious of the people. This furnishing the said twenty buildings. mustbe a fearful couuterweight to theiufiuence of -The £IO,OOO debt of the Wesleyan Mission- English foreign missionaries.-N. Y. FJvangelist.

ary Society has been cleared away at two strokes, -,We learn from the Free Church of Scot- first by a magnificent donation of £4,000 by land Monthly that there is a great movement Henry J. Atkinson, Esq., M. P., and the re- toward the gospel in the Santal Mission of the maining £6,000 by a family collection on Christ- Free Church. The Sautal Mission, like our mas day last throughout the lIlethodist Church Darjeeling Missiou, is mainly, if indeed not iuEngland. exclUSively, coucerned with aboriginal peoples.

India.-Bishop Thoburn writes from Cal- Writiug from Pachamba in November last, cutta, Jan. 24,1889: Rev. Audrew Campbell says: "Siuce I last The Bengal Couference met at Allahabad, Jan. wrote to you I have had the great privilege of 17, and adjourned Jan. 21. The statistics showed baptizing 110 persons. We have still many ap- an increase of more than 10 per cent. in mem- plicatious, and are taking them up as we fiud bership, and of more than 4,OOOin Snnday-school opportuuity. One special feature of the pres- attendance. One young man was admitted on ent movement is that the people come in fami- trial. and two received into full connection. lies."-C:wrch of Scotland Record.

Tbree were ordained deacons, and one elder. -In one cf his letters from India Mr. (Jajue, The Conference has as yet only twenty-six M. P., gives a sickeniug account of the opium preachers on its roll, but five others were read deus at Lucknow. In one he couuted on the out as " Missionaries iu Malaysia." I inteud, if fioor down stairs alone" 117 humau swiue of spared, to go down to Singapore and organize both sexes." There were more up stairs. He the Malaysia Mission in the course of the uext had seen the giu ·palaces of East-eud Loudon ou two or three mouths. Bishop FowLr was at the Saturday nights, he had seen meu iu delirium Couference during the last two days, and added tremeus, but" never such horrible destruction very greatly 1) the interest of the occasion. He of God's image in the face of mau as in the preached on Sunday, and spoke at several of the •Government' opium dens at Luckuow."

public me".ings wi'", the sarna vigor and iucis- -The Buddhists, Brahmins, Confucians aud iveuess which distingnlsfl him at home. Dr. Mohammedaus, nnmberi~:; 700,000,000 souls, M. V. B. Knox, of New Hampshire, was also have had prohibition over a thousand years. -For the last three months of 1888, 730 bap- stations into a Presbytery, presided over by a tisms were reported from three stations of the Synod. Meanwhile Christianity is spreading Baptist Telugu Mission in India. also in the Djogjokarta district, and some 5,000 natives have accepted the truth. -More than 2,000,000 of the youth of India are to-day receiving an education in tb" English Jews.-A movement of Prof. Delitzsch, of language. Leipzig, is a wonderful step toward the conver- sion of theJews. In nine of the German univer- Japan.-Dr. Henry M. Scudder, now a sities he is starting a movementfor mission work missionary at his own charges in Japan, and amongst the Jews, and already over 300students well-known as a successful pastor in San Fran- of the universities have enrolled themselves as cisco, Brooklyn and Chicago, writes to the members of a special school for training to this Christian Mirror in hearty snpport of the end. church union movement inJapan. Heis especially strong in the conviction that it originated Madagascar.-The London Misdonary Soin Japan among the native Chrictians. It is of ciety, with only thirty English missionarios in indigenous growth, and should hence not be op- Madagascar, reports the astonishing number of posed by those without,even in distant conlltries. 828 nativo orJained ministers and 4,395 or- dained preachers, vith ~l,OOO church members -The Friends. In Japan there are forty and 280,000 .. adherents." missionaries under their care. More than $46,6CO were contributed for this work by Eng- Mexico.-An urgent plea is made by mislish Friends last year. There are stations in sionaries in Mexico for a college which shall be Constantinople, Roumania, on Mount Lebanon, for that country what Robert College has been Roumelia, and Madagascar. Three stations are in Turkey-a strong Protestant in1Iuence as in Znluland, two in India, and one in China. well as an educational center for the natives. The death oflllss Rankin removes one who for -The friends ofShige Kusida, ayoung Japanese woman who has been an efficient temper- twenty years previous to lB73hadbeen described ance worker and speaker in her own country, are planning to send her to the Untted States as .. The most prominent Protestant power in to study the American temperance movement, Mexico." Her school prepared the way for an as a further preparation for successful work agent of the Bible Society, and in 1865 Monterey amongherpeople. became the headquarters of Protest;lnt missions in Mexico. Miss Rankin anticipated the Wo- -One of the most hopefnl indications for men's Boards, and her work was in connection the. future of Christianity is the missionary with the American and Foreigu Christian character of the native Christians. They are Union. There is now a demand for a new zealous in carrying the gospel to their own translation of the Spanish Bible in MexiCO, people, and also to Korea and the islands de- adapted to the needs of all Spanish·speaking pendent upon Japan. people. The British and Foreign Bible SOCiety report t):le Scriptures translated in Six fresh -The Southern Baptist Foreign Mission languages last year, which now increases the Board has decided to start a mission in the number of tongues in which this society pubsouthwestern part of Japan. lishes the Word to 300, double the number fifty year- ago. All the great languages of the world Java.-Missionary work began 40years ago. have thus, by the successfnl efforts of the mis- Seven societies of Holland are represented by 26 sionaries, translations of the Bible. missionaries, having 25 mission stations, numM bering 12,000 native Christians. The British -The Friends in Mexico. The Friends are and Foreign Bible Society has one agent in east the last of all the sects who might be ex- Java, and will soon send another for the west. pected to make headway among the lively Not only Java, but the whole Dntch India, in- and mercnrial people of Mexico. Yet, cluding Java, Sumatra, Borneo and Celebes, has strange as it may seem, they have accoma strong claim not only .on Enrope, but on plished in their missions a remarkable suc- Christian America for the gospel. Twenty- cess. The.' have been at work for about ten seven millions of people and only 69 Christian years, chiefiy in connection with the Indimissionaries to give them the glad tidings I In ana Yearly Meeting. They established their all Malaysia, with its 35,000,000 people, there is headquarters at Matamoras, where they only one American missionary. have a $4,000 meeting-hous.. for the Mexican Friends. The Ohio Yearly Meeting has a -In the central district of Java there are mission at Escuandon, which is reported to some 5,000 native Christians in connection with .be in a prosperous condition. The Friends the Netherlands Reformed Missionary Society. have circulated extensively three or four For many years this field has been under the periodicals in Spanish, enlightening t.he exclusive care of one missionary, who is sta- Mexicans as to their doctrines. They have tioned at Poerworedjo. Recently two other sent these not only through Mexico, but missionaries have been sent to Poerbolingo, one among the people of Guatemala, Honduras of whom is to be engaged in training native and Nicaragua. The .Mexicans receive the evangelists and preachers. Still more recently Friends with much confidence. One strong a young medical missionary has been sent onto point in the success of these missions is He is to be supported by the Dntch Reformed tha,t the Me<tican ~0l'le I(I.re tired of war, Missionary Society in London. An attempt is being made to form the various chur~hes Qf and they think the pea.ce principles of the the press by the Turkish Government are Friends a.re preferable to the state of local many and oppressive. !J'he new censor of the and general belligerency which has for so press, appointed il) November last, requires long been a prominent feature of Mexican of the editors of the Zornitza, the Bulga- existence.-Evangelical Ohristendom. rian religious paper published by our mission at Constantinople, that duplicate copies 01 Russia.-Watchful for opportunities for all matter be placed in his hands two days interference in African affairs, Russia, uu- before it is given to the public. He then der the guise of a missionary movement, mutilates the articles, not merely those hav- will probably soon send a large religious ing apolitical bearing, but t;hose in the re- body into Abyssinia, the people of that coun- ligious and educational departments, on the try having expre~sed a desire for a closer ground that there may be a political interpreta- connection with the Greek Church. This tion placed upon words innocent in themselves. movement is ostensibly undertaken in com- Among the words which are uniformly stricken pliance with the expressed wishes of the King out are" union" and" freedom." In the sen- of Abyssinia, and is to be aided by a grant tence in the Suuday-school lesson, "R~th's of 3,000,000 rubles (about $2,400,000), when union with the family of Elimelech had f'l'eed rubles are counted at their par value. The her from idolatry," the words we have italicized chief of the expedition gained an unenviable were stricken out. Only after representations reputation as a zealous proselyter during made by the American Legation was the paper his long residence in Jerusalem, and will be permitted to speak of the United States oC accompanied by 40 priests and 60 monks. .A America. The absurdities of this censorship second expedition, consisting of 2,000 young are innumerable. Our brethren connected with men, will soon follow the first. This dwarfs the press at Constantinople are entitled to our our missionary enterprises. But is it really sympathies in the annoyances to which they are a missionary enterpr1se? That remains to compelled to submit.-Mi88. HeraJ.d. be seeu. Syria.-The annual meeting of the Sallloa•…:.The Samoans, regarding whom Syria Mission has just been held in so much interest is now felt, are considered Beirut. The statistics presented we the finest race among the Polynesian Is- are able to give in our Statistical De- lands. They are graceful, pleasing, of good physique, and have a soft aud musical partment, through the courtesy of . lauguage. They have been converted to Miss Mary Pierson Eddy of Beirut. Christianity and are very moral and honest. On Sunday no work is permitted on shore, In a note accompanying them she nor are natives allowed, it is said, to work says: on board ships in port. The sale of liquors is absolutely prohibited. It is to be hoped .. Notwithstanding all the efforts made to that the faith of these people in Christian thwart our work you will notice in every nations may not be wronged through department encouraging progress is re.. violation of treaties.-Illustrated Ohristian ported, and this While the laborers are few, ·Weekly. and the stations feebly manned by foreign workers. Is not the press work. viewed in Scotland.-At the Annual Meeting of the the light of the promise, • My word shall not National Bible Society, held in Edinburgh last return unto me void,' full of hope aud pro- month, the income was reported as over £;14,- mise for a rich harvest in the future?" 000, the largest ever attained. Amidst many proofs of the successful labors of the SOCiety, it United States.-Woman's MiSSion Work. was mentioned at the Annual Meeting that the We are in receipt of the nineteenth annual native chnrches of Japan, for whose benefit the report of the Woman's Foreign 1Ilissionary National Bible Society of Scotland has taken a Society of the M. E. Church, North, which share in translating the Scriptures, have re- makes a substantial book of 150 pages. The solved to institute a Bible Society of their own. summary of home work shows a total of The Religious Tract and Book Society of Scot- 5,449 organizations, with a membership of laud have just issued their Annual Report. The 127,178. The receipts for 1888were $206,308.- work of the colporteurs is referred to as a val- 69, and the appropriations for 1889 $230,401. uable agency in spreading wholesome religious literature to counteract the mischievous litera- -The twenty-two missionary societies in ture which circulates so largely to the prejudice the United States managed by women, and oC the morals of the people. It employs about whose support comes from women, support 200 colporteurs, and there is ample evidence in ';'51 missionaries, last year contributed the report that their work is meeting a real $1,038,:aJ3, and since their organization want iu the religiOUS life of the country, and has have contributed $10,335,124. The forces of upon it the divine blessing. Great Britain, Continental Europe aud the United States have an annual income of -Scotch LIberality. The 336,000 members $9,396,996; man and equip 9,550 stations; of the Free Church of Scotland must be giving support 5,431 missionaries; have the assist- at the rate of nearly $10 per head. ance of 32,015 native helpers, and missioll churches that number 588,974 communi- Turkey.-The restrictions placed upon cants and 1,875,655 adherents.